<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Includes Memoirs of the Life and Writings of Dr. Robert South and Sermons I-XVI.
            </description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Oxford: Clarendon Press (1823)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>south_robert</authorID>
 <bookID>sermons01</bookID>
 <workID>sermons01</workID>
 <bkgID>sermons_preached_upon_several_occasions_vol_i_(south_robert)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>Sermons Preached Upon Several Occasions. Vol. I.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Robert South</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">South, Robert, (1634-1716)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;Sermons;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-11-27</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/south_robert/sermons01.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        
<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:30%; margin-right:30% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="30%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="30%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
</style>

    </ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="Ai" id="i-Page_Ai" />
<div style="line-height:200%" id="i-p0.1">
<h1 id="i-p0.2">SERMONS</h1>

<h3 id="i-p0.3">PREACHED UPON</h3>

<h1 id="i-p0.4">SEVERAL OCCASIONS,</h1>

<h4 id="i-p0.5">BY</h4>
</div>
<div style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.6">
<h2 id="i-p0.7">ROBERT SOUTH, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.8">PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, 
</h4>
	<h4 id="i-p0.9">AND CANON OF CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD,</h4>
</div>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.11">A NEW EDITION, IN SEVEN VOLUMES.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.13">VOL. I.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.15">OXFORD,</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.16">AT THE CLARENDON PRESS.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.17">MDCCCXXIII.</h3>

<pb n="Aii" id="i-Page_Aii" />
<pb n="Aiii" id="i-Page_Aiii" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material." prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Advertisement." prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">ADVERTISEMENT.</h2>

<p class="first" id="ii.i-p1">THE present edition of Dr. South’s Sermons consists of three distinct parts. The first four volumes, 
containing seventy-two discourses, correspond with 
the first six volumes of the preceding editions, each 
of which volumes contains twelve discourses. The 
last three volumes, with the exception of the appendix to the seventh volume, 
contain the posthumous discourses, some account of which is given in the advertisement 
to the fifth volume. The appendix to the seventh volume contains the three 
sermons published by Edmund Curll, with the Life of the author, 
in the year 1717. The Life is prefixed to the first 
volume of the present edition.</p>

<pb n="i" id="ii.i-Page_i" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Memoirs of the Life and Writings of Dr. Robert South." prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii" id="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">MEMOIRS</h2>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.3">LIFE AND WRITINGS</h2>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.4">OF</h4>

<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.5">DR. ROBERT SOUTH,</h2>

<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.6">LATE PREBENDARY OF WESTMINSTER, CANON OF CHRIST<br />
CHURCH, AND RECTOR OF ISLIP IN THE COUNTY<br />
OF OXFORD.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">WHEN men crowned with age and honour, and worn out 
with the exercise of the most adorable virtues, go down to 
the grave; when learning, piety, sincerity, and courage, with them, seem to be 
gathered to their fathers, and almost every one of them, without a due 
recognition of their bright examples who gave us their survey, must cease to be any 
more; it would be an act of the highest injustice not to set 
them in their fairest light, that posterity may look upon 
them with the same eyes of admiration which the present 
age has paid their regards with; and that it may not be in 
the power of the teeth of time to wear out the impressions 
that shall pass undefaced from one generation to another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">It is with this view, and only with this, that the author of 
these memoirs, who has long known the value of the subject he is writing upon, and from thence must be apprised 
of the difficulty of doing it as he ought, takes them in hand; 
being not without hopes, that he may in some measure prevent the many common biographers, who gather about a 
dead corpse, like ravens about their prey, and croak out 
insults against their memory, whilst they either praise them <pb n="ii" id="ii.ii-Page_ii" />for actions they have not done, or load them with disgrace 
and infamy for what they never committed: insomuch that, in Procopius of 
Caesarea’s words, “their relations are nothing else but their interests, 
delivering down, not what they know, but what they are inclined to.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">The same author likewise very justly observes, “that as eloquence becomes an orator, and fables are proper for poets, so truth is that which an historian ought chiefly to follow, and have in regard;” therefore my readers are 
neither to expect embellishments of art, nor flourishes of rhetoric.</p>
<blockquote lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p3.1">
<p class="continue" id="ii.ii-p4"><i>Non tali auxilio, nec defensoribus istis</i><br />
<i>Tempus eget</i>——</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">There is no need of such assistances to support me, while I 
go through with the character of a man that was arrived at the 
highest pitch of knowledge in the studies of all manner of divine and human literature: a man who, in the words of the Son 
of Sirach, <scripture passage="Sirach 39:1" parsed="|Sir|39|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.1"><i>gave his mind to the law of the most High, and 
was occupied in the meditation thereof</i></scripture>: who <scripture passage="Sirach 39:2" parsed="|Sir|39|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.2"><i>sought out the 
wisdom of all the ancients, and who kept the sayings of the 
renowned men, and where subtle parables were, there was he 
also</i></scripture>. A man, <scripture passage="Sirach 39:3,4" parsed="|Sir|39|3|39|4" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.3-Sir.39.4"><i>who sought out the secrets of grave sentences, 
who served among great men, and appeared before princes: 
who travelled throughout strange countries, for he had tried 
the good and the evil among men</i></scripture>. In a word, a man that 
<scripture passage="Sirach 39:5,6" parsed="|Sir|39|5|39|6" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.5-Sir.39.6"><i>gave his heart to resort early to the Lord that made him, 
and prayed before the most High. Who was filled with the 
spirit of understanding, and poured out wise sentences</i></scripture>: <scripture passage="Sirach 39:9" parsed="|Sir|39|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.9"><i>so 
that many shall commend his understanding: and so long 
as the world endureth, it shall not be blotted out</i></scripture>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">May it suffice then that I account for the birth of this 
great man in the year 1633, when the artifices of wicked and 
designing sectarists against the established government in 
church and state, that broke out at last into the grand rebellion, made it necessary that so bright an assertor of both, 
as he proved afterwards, should arise. He was the son of 
Mr. South, an eminent merchant in London, and born at 
Hackney, of a mother whose maiden name was Berry, <pb n="iii" id="ii.ii-Page_iii" />descended from the family of the Berrys in Kent: so that 
by his extraction on the one side, which we trace down 
from the Souths of Kelstone, and Keilby in Lincolnshire, 
(whereof we find one sir Francis of that name to be the 
head,) and his origin on the other, much celebrated for 
the productions of many eminent men, (among whom sir 
John Berry, the late admiral in king Charles the IId’s reign, that commanded the Gloucester, wherein king James 
the IId, then duke of York, had like to have been ship 
wrecked, deserves a place,) he was sufficiently entitled to 
the name and quality of a gentleman.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">In the year 1647, after he had gone through the first rudiments of learning previous thereunto with uncommon success, we find him entered one of the king’s scholars in the 
college at Westminster, where he made himself remarkable 
the following year, by reading the Latin prayers in the 
school, on the day of king Charles the first’s martyrdom, and 
praying for his majesty by name: so that he was under the 
care of Dr. Richard Busby, who cultivated and improved so 
promising a genius with such industry and encouragement 
for four years, that, after the expiration of that time, he was 
admitted, an. 1651, student of Christ Church in Oxford.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">He was elected with the great Mr. John Locke, an equal 
ornament of polite and abstruse learning. His studentship, 
with an allowance of 30<i>l</i>. per ann. from his mother, and the 
countenance of his relation, Dr. John South, of New college, regius professor of the Greek tongue, chanter of Salisbury, 
and vicar of Writtle in Essex, enabled him to obtain those 
acquirements that made him the admiration and esteem of 
the whole university, and drew upon him the eyes of the 
best masters of humanity and other studies, by the quick 
progress he made through them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">He took the degree of bachelor of arts, which he completed by his determination, in Lent 1654-5. The same 
year he wrote a Latin copy of verses, published in the university book, set forth to congratulate the protector Oliver 
Cromwell upon the peace then concluded with the Dutch; 
upon which some people have made invidious reflections, as <pb n="iv" id="ii.ii-Page_iv" />if contrary to the sentiments he afterwards espoused; but 
these are to be told, that such exercises are usually imposed 
by the governors of colleges upon bachelors of arts and 
undergraduates: I shall forbear to be particular in his, as 
being a forced compliment to the usurper.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p10">Not but even those discover a certain unwillingness to act 
in favour of that monster, whom even the inimitable earl of 
Clarendon, in his History of the grand Rebellion, distinguishes by the name and title of a 
<span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p10.1">GLORIOUS VILLAIN</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11">After he had thus gained the applause of all his superiors, and by many lengths outstripped most of his contemporaries, by his well digested and well approved exercises 
preparatory thereunto, he proceeded to the degree of master 
of arts in June 1657, not without some opposition from 
Dr. John Owen, who supplied the place of dean of Christ 
Church, and officiated as head of that, royal foundation, with 
other sectaries called canons, during the deprivation and ejection of the legal and orthodox members of the said chapter. 
This man (if he deserves the name of one, that was guilty 
of a voluntary defection from the church established, after 
he had regularly received ordination at the hands of a protestant bishop, contrary to the oaths he had taken to his 
rightful and lawful prince, and his obedience that was due to 
the canons of the church) was one of the earliest of the clergy 
who joined with the rebels in parliament assembled, that 
dethroned their natural liege lord and king, and altered the 
form of government in matters ecclesiastical and civil, and 
in recompence of his zeal for that end, after the martyrdom 
of his royal sovereign, had been gifted with this undeserved 
promotion. In gratitude for which, if that word may be 
applied to creatures divested of all qualities that point towards the least symptoms of humanity, he thought himself 
obliged to bestir himself heartily for what was then called 
the <i>good old cause</i>, against all those who should swerve or 
deviate from it, especially such as should be found peccant 
against the orders of the Directory, and should be unwarrantably, according to pretended laws then in being, found 
in episcopal meetings, making use of the Common Prayer.</p>

<pb n="v" id="ii.ii-Page_v" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p12">Among these was this our candidate for the degree of 
master of arts, being excited thereunto by the example of 
Mr. John Fell, of the same college with him, but of much 
longer standing, and ejected by the commissioners authorized 
thereunto from the council of state; and was caught in the 
very act of worshipping God after the manner and form of the 
church of England; whereupon Dr. Owen, who was then 
vice-chancellor, and had been invested with that character 
some years before, was pleased to express himself very severely, and after threatening him with expulsion, if he 
should be guilty of the like practices again, to tell him, 
that “He could do no less in gratitude to his highness the protector, and his other great friends who had thought him worthy of the dignities he then stood possessed of.” 
To which Mr. South made this grave, but very smart reply: “Gratitude among friends is like credit amongst tradesmen; 
it keeps business up, and maintains the correspondence: and we pay not so much out of a principle that we ought 
to discharge our debts, as to secure ourselves a place to be trusted another time:” and in answer to the doctor’s making use of the protector’s and his other great friends 
names, said, “Commonwealths put a value upon <i>men</i>, as well as <i>money</i>; and we are forced to take them both, not by 
<i>weight</i>, but according as they are pleased to <i>stamp</i> them, and at the current rate of the coin:” by which he 
exasperated him two different ways, and made him his enemy ever after; as he verified his own sayings, which were frequently applied by 
him to his fellow students, <i>viz</i>. “That few people have the wisdom to like 
reproofs that would do them good, better than praises that do them hurt.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p13">But though the doctor did what he could to shew his 
resentment by virtue of his office, the majority of those 
in whose power it was to give him the degree he had 
regularly waited the usual terms for, was an overmatch to 
all opposition; and he had it conferred on him. This enabled him some time after to pay the doctor in his own 
coin, and to let him know, that he likewise was not without <pb n="vi" id="ii.ii-Page_vi" />a will to use means, when they were put into his hands, for 
requiting an injury; and notwithstanding he could readily 
forgive, could not forget an ill turn. For when this vice-chancellor took upon him to stand as candidate to serve in 
parliament for the university, and in order thereunto had 
renounced his holy orders, that he might the more easily 
gain his purpose, Mr. South so managed matters with the 
doctors, bachelors of divinity, and masters of arts, the electors, that he was very difficultly returned, and, after a few 
days sitting in the house, had his election declared null and 
void, because his renunciation was not reputed valid.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p14">This puts me in mind of another story, which Dr. South 
told a friend of mine, concerning the said Owen; who, at 
his being soon after removed from his place of vice-chancellor by the chancellor Richard, son of Oliver Cromwell, 
and from the pulpit of St. Mary’s, which was cleansed of 
him and the rebel Goodwin, president of St. Mary Magdalen’s college, at one and the same time, cried out, “I have built seats at Mary’s; let the doctors find auditors, for I will preach at Peter’s:” thereby insinuating, that none but 
he could have full congregations. Though, whatever were 
his thoughts of the affections of those who were misled by 
his doctrines, the very selfsame opiniative man found himself very much out in his conjectures of abiding at Christ 
Church, or of preaching at St. Peter’s long; for he was 
ejected from his deanery at the latter end of the year 1659 
by the government, that was then paving the way for the 
restoration of the king and royal family; and soon after 
succeeded by Dr. John Fell, who first was installed canon 
of Christ Church, in the room of Ralph Button, M. A. and 
formerly of Merton college, by the commissioners appointed 
by the king; Mr. South having the orator’s place of the 
university of Oxford, vacant by the dismission of the said 
Button.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p15">This brings me to a second digression, which the reader’s patience, it is hoped, will forgive, for its brevity. Mr. Antony a Wood, the famous antiquary, in his Athenae Oxonienses, gives us to understand, that this Ralph Button, at <pb n="vii" id="ii.ii-Page_vii" />his election into his fellowship of Merton college, which he 
gained solely by his merit, while others that were chosen with him obtained 
theirs by favour and the custom of seniority, gave occasion for a notable pun made by Dr. Prideaux, then rector of Exeter college, who said, 
“That all that were elected besides him were not worth a Button.” 
The said gentleman afterwards succeeded to a canonry of 
Christ Church, in the room of the learned and pious Dr. 
Henry Hammond, who was removed by the iniquity of the 
times; and at his own ejection afterwards by the commissioners appointed by the king, upon his majesty’s most happy 
restoration, while his goods were carrying out of possession, 
upon hearing the two bells ringing for canonical prayers in 
Christ Church, cried, “There now go the mass bells; and let those that are affected that way go to the church; for 
be sure I shall not.” He went from Oxford to Islington, 
near London, where he continued a dissenting teacher and 
a schoolmaster till the year 1680, when he died, and was 
buried with his son (who departed this life at the same time) 
in Islington church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p16">In 1659 Mr. South, after having been admitted into holy 
orders the year before, according to the rites and ceremonies 
of the church of England, (then abolished,) by a regular, 
though deprived bishop, was pitched upon to preach the 
assize sermon before the judges. For which end, he took his 
text from the tenth chapter of St. Matthew’s gospel, <scripRef passage="Matth 10:33" id="ii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33">ver. 33</scripRef>. 
<i>Whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny 
before my Father which is in heaven</i>. This sermon was 
called by him, <i>Interest deposed, and Truth restored</i>, &amp;c. 
and had this remarkable paragraph in it concerning the 
teachers of those days, <i>viz</i>. “When such men preach of self-denial and humility, I cannot but think of Seneca, who 
praised poverty, and that very safely, in the midst of his great riches and gardens, and even exhorted the world to 
throw away their gold, perhaps (as one well conjectures) that he might gather it up: so these desire men to be 
humble, that they may domineer without opposition. But it is an easy matter to commend patience, when there is <pb n="viii" id="ii.ii-Page_viii" />no danger of any trials, to extol humility in the midst of honours, to begin a fast after dinner.”<note n="1" id="ii.ii-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p17">Very credibly reported to have 
been done in an independent congregation at Oxon.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p18">In the close of the said sermon, after having applied himself to the judges with proper exhortations, that bespoke his 
intrepidity of soul, he addressed himself to the audience in 
these words; “If ever it was seasonable to preach courage in the despised, abused cause of Christ, it is now, when 
his truths are reformed into nothing, when the hands and hearts of his faithful ministers are weakened, and even 
broke, and his worship extirpated in a mockery, that his honour may be advanced. Well, to establish our hearts 
in duty, let us beforehand propose to ourselves the worst “that can happen. Should God in his judgment suffer 
England to be transformed into a Munster; should the faithful be everywhere massacred; should the places of 
learning be demolished, and our colleges reduced not only (as one in his zeal would have 
it<note n="2" id="ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p19">Unton Croke, a colonel in the army, the perfidious cause of Penruddock’s death, and some time after 
high sheriff of Oxfordshire.</p></note>) to three, but to none; yet, assuredly, hell 
is worse than all this, and is the portion of such as deny Christ: therefore let 
our discouragements be what they will, loss of places, loss of estates, loss of 
life and relations, yet still this sentence stands ratified in the decrees of 
Heaven, Cursed be that man that for any “of these shall desert the truth, and 
deny his Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p20">To return to Mr. South: He was not made university 
orator till the tenth of August 1660, after he had preached 
a most excellent sermon to the king’s commissioners, on the 
29th of July in the same year, called, <i>The Scribe instructed</i>, 
from <scripRef passage="Matth 8:52" id="ii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|8|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.52">Matth. xiii. ver. 52</scripRef>. <i>Therefore every scribe which is 
instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man 
that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old</i>: for which he was highly 
applauded for many excellent and sarcastical expressions 
against the sectarists, late in power. Among other expressions, nothing can be more beautiful and to the purpose, <pb n="ix" id="ii.ii-Page_ix" />than when he speaks of the qualification of a scribe in these 
words:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p21">“Qualification,” says he, “which is an habitual preparation by study, exercise, and due improvement of the 
same. Powers act but weakly and irregularly, till they are heightened and perfected by their habits. A well radicated habit, in a lively, vegete faculty, is like an 
<i>apple of gold in a picture of silver</i>; it is perfection upon perfection; it is a coat of mail upon our armour; and, in a word, 
it is the raising of the soul at least one story higher; for take 
off but the wheels, and the powers in all their operations will drive but heavily. Now it is not enough to have 
books, or for a man to have his divinity in his pocket, or upon the shelf, but he must have mastered his notions, 
till they even incorporate into his mind so as to be able to produce and wield them upon all occasions; and not, 
when a difficulty is proposed, and a performance enjoined, to say, that he will consult such and such authors. For 
this is not to be a divine, who is rather to be a walking library than a walking index. As, to go no farther than 
the similitude in the text, we should not account him a good and generous housekeeper, who should not have always something of standing provision by him, so as never 
to be surprised, but that he should still be found able to treat his friend at 
least, though perhaps not always presently to feast him. So the scribe here spoken of should 
“have an inward, lasting fulness and sufficiency, to support and bear him up, 
especially when present performance urges, and actual preparation can be but short. 
Thus it is not the oil in the wick, but in the vessel, which must feed the lamp. The former indeed may cause a 
present blaze, but it is the latter which must give a lasting light. It is not the spending-money a man has in his 
pocket, but his hoards in the chest or in the bank, which must make him rich. A dying man has his breath in his 
“nostrils, but to have it in the lungs is that which must preserve life. Nor will it suffice to have raked up a few 
notions here and there, or to rally all one’s little utmost <pb n="x" id="ii.ii-Page_x" />into one discourse, which can constitute a divine, or give 
a man stock enough to set up with; any more than a soldier who had filled his snapsack should thereupon set up 
for keeping house. No, a man would then quickly be drained, his short stock would serve but for one meeting in ordinary converse, and he would be in danger of meeting with the same company twice. And therefore there 
must be store, plenty, and a treasure, lest he turn broker in divinity, and 
having run the round of a beaten, exhausted common-place, be forced to stand still, or go 
the same round over again; pretending to his auditors, that it is profitable for them to hear the same truths often 
inculcated to them; though I humbly conceive, that to inculcate the 
same truths is not of necessity to repeat the same words. And therefore, to 
avoid such beggarly pretences, there must be habitual preparation to the work we 
are now speaking of.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p22">Again, speaking of the malignants in the times of the same 
unnatural rebellion, he says, “There was no saving of life with those men, 
without purging away the estate.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p23">Then, describing the teachers of those days, he declares, 
that “first of all they seize upon some text; from whence they <i>draw</i> something, (which they call doctrine;) and well 
may it be said to be <i>drawn</i> from the words, forasmuch as it seldom naturally
<i>flows</i> or <i>results</i> from them. In the 
next place, being thus provided, they <i>branch</i> it into several heads, perhaps twenty, or thirty, or upwards. 
Whereupon, for the prosecution of these, they repair to some trusty concordance, which never 
<i>fails</i> them, and, by the help of that, they range six or seven scriptures under each head: which scriptures they prosecute one by one; 
first amplifying and enlarging upon one for some considerable time, till they have spoiled it; and then, that 
being done, they pass to another, which <i>in its turn</i> suffers accordingly. 
And these impertinent and unpremeditated enlargements they look upon as the <i>motions, effects, and breathings of the Spirit</i>, and therefore much beyond those c<i>arnal ordinances of sense and reason</i>, supported <pb n="xi" id="ii.ii-Page_xi" />by industry and study; and this they call a 
<i>saving way of preaching</i>, as it must be confessed to be a way to save 
much labour, and nothing else, that I know of.” <i>Ibid</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p24">Some time after this, Edward earl of Clarendon, lord 
high chancellor of England, and chancellor of the university 
of Oxford, in consideration of a speech spoken by him, 
which you will find in the posthumous works hereunto annexed, at his investiture into the last high dignity , did him 
the honour of taking him for his domestic chaplain, whereby 
he was in the road to church preferments, and was installed 
prebendary of St. Peter’s, Westminster, March 30, 1663. 
He likewise, by virtue of a letter from, and the desire of 
the said earl, his patron, stood candidate for the degree of 
doctor in divinity, on the first of October in the same year; 
and obtained it by a majority of the convocation house, 
though strenuous opposition was made against the grant 
of that favour by the bachelors of divinity and masters of 
arts, who were against such a concession, by reason that he 
was a master of arts but of six years standing; after a scrutiny, it being 
accordingly pronounced granted by the senior proctor, Nathaniel Crew, M. A. fellow of Lincoln college, and now lord bishop of Durham: in consequence of 
which, by the double presentation of Dr. John Wallis, Savilian professor of geometry, he was instantly first admitted 
bachelor, then doctor in divinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p25">Much about the same time, the doctor was made choice 
of to preach a sermon at the consecration of a chapel; in 
the preface to which are these remarkable expressions: “After the happy expiration of those times which had 
<i>reformed</i> so many churches to the ground, and in which 
men used to express their honour to God and their allegiance to their prince the same way, demolishing the 
palaces of the one, and the temples of the other; it is now our glory and 
felicity, that God has changed men’s tempers with the times, and made a spirit of building succeed 
a spirit of pulling down, by a miraculous revolution; reducing many from the head of a triumphant rebellion to 
their old condition of masons, smiths, and carpenters, that <pb n="xii" id="ii.ii-Page_xii" />in this capacity they might repair what, as colonels and captains, they had ruined and defaced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p26">“But still it is strange to see any ecclesiastical pile, not 
by ecclesiastical cost and influence rising above ground, especially in an age in which men’s mouths are open 
against the church, but their hands are shut towards it; an age in which, respecting the generality of men, we might 
as soon expect <i>stones to be made bread</i>, as to be made <i>churches</i>. But the more epidemical and prevailing this 
evil is, the more honourable are those who stand and shine as exceptions from the common practice: and may 
such places, built for the divine worship, derive an honour and a blessing upon the head of the builders, as great and 
lasting as the curse and infamy that never fails to rest upon the sacrilegious violators of them; and a greater, I 
am sure, I 
need not, I cannot wish.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p27">On the 29th of the month of December, 1670, the doctor 
was installed a canon of Christ Church in Oxford, being the 
fifth rightful incumbent of the third stall ever since the 
foundation in 1549, vacant by the death of Dr. Richard 
Gardiner, at the request of whose executors he wrote the 
following epitaph, which is to be seen in the dormitory on 
the north side of that cathedral church.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:90%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p28">H. S. I.<br />
Venerabilis Vir<br />
Richardus Gardiner, S. T. P.<br />
Ecclesiae hujus primum Alumnus,<br />
Dein Canonicus;<br />
Quo in munere,<br />
Cum diu se magna cum laude exercuisset,<br />
Majore eodem cessit:<br />
Fanaticorum furoribus, fortunis omnibus exutus <br />Ut fidem quam Deo et Principi obligaverat,<br />
Illibatam retineret.<br />
Postliminio tandem restitutus,<br />
Eadem Coustantia qua ereptas spreverat opes,<br />
Contemnebat affluentes<br />
Munificentia siquidem perenni,<br />
Et Aquaeductus quem hic loci struxerat aemula,<br />
Ecclesiam hauc, <br />
Patriam suain Herefordiam,<br />
<pb n="xiii" id="ii.ii-Page_xiii" />Cognates,<br />
Amicos,<br />
Pauperes<br />
Cumulatissime perfudit.<br />
Demum<br />
Meritis juxta atque annis plenus,<br />
Viridi senecta, sensibusque integris,<br />
Piam animam Deo reddidit;<br />
Decembr. xx.<br />
A. Salut. <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p28.28">CI<span style="font-family:'Arial Unicode MS'" id="ii.ii-p28.29">Ɔ</span> I<span style="font-family:'Arial Unicode MS'" id="ii.ii-p28.30">Ɔ</span>CLXX</span>.<br />
Ætat. suae <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p28.32">LXXIX</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p29">I should have observed, before this period of time, that 
the doctor caused a poem of his (entitled <i>Musica Incantans, 
sive Poema exprimens Musicae Vires, Juvenem in Insaniam 
adigentis, et Musici inde Periculum</i>) to be printed at the 
request of his very good friend Dr. John Fell, in the 
year 1667, though written in 1655, when he was bachelor of arts, and that this was highly applauded; as the 
work of an extraordinary genius and a very ready wit, 
for the beauty of its language, and the quickness of its 
turns; but the taste of the present age being contrary to 
what it was in those days, and less given to flourishes of that 
nature, I make it my choice not to be particular as to any 
quotations from it, since the doctor, to his dying day, has 
regretted the publication of it, as a juvenile and unmomentary performance. I should also have acquainted the 
reader, that the doctor was before this possessed of 75<i>l</i>. per 
ann. lands of inheritance, as of a copyhold estate of inheritance in the manor of Candors alias Cantlow, in Kentish 
Town, Middlesex, by the death of his father; but not being 
able to account for the year in which he died, must ask 
leave to insert it in this place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p30">John Sobieski, grand marshal of Poland, having been 
elected to fill the throne of that kingdom on account of his 
great merits, and notable achievements in war against the 
infidels and other enemies, on the death of king Michael 
Wiesnowiski, who was supposed to have been poisoned by 
a Frenchman at Zamoisk, his Britannic majesty, two years 
after the said choice, which was made in 1674, gave credentials to the honourable Lawrence Hyde, esq. son to the late 
<pb n="xiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xiv" />lord chancellor Clarendon, to act as ambassador extraordinary 
to compliment that king thereupon, and to make presents to his new-born daughter the princess Teresa Cunegunda, (now electress of Bavaria,) to whom his majesty had 
some time before stood godfather by proxy. Accordingly 
Mr. Hyde, in pursuance of his commission, provided himself 
with a most sumptuous equipage; and out of his very great 
respect to Dr. South, who had endeared himself to that 
noble person by being his tutor, would needs take him with 
him in the quality of his chaplain; which the doctor very 
readily agreed to, being of a very curious and inquisitive 
temper, and desirous of being an eyewitness of the posture 
of affairs in other countries, as well as his own. What improvements he made by these inquiries may be best seen by 
an account of his, directed to Dr. Edward Pococke, then 
regius professor of Hebrew in Oxford, and one of the 
canons of Christ Church; who, though of much longer 
standing than the doctor, by his first entrance upon that 
dignity in the year 1648, took such a liking to his conversation, as to hold a most intimate friendship with him. The 
said narrative runs thus, and is copied from Dr. South’s original manuscript.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.ii-p31"><i>My best Friend, and most honoured Instructor</i>, 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p32">TO keep my word with you, which I gave at Cornbury, 
when we last parted, I send herein some account of my 
voyage and travels, with a few observations on the country, 
inhabitants, manners, and customs of the kingdom, whereof 
I have been a cursory, and, I fear, but too curious an investigator; though I do it with hope, that you, who have 
so perfect a knowledge of the eastern world, by what you 
have communicated to me concerning the affairs of the 
Turkish court, Palestine, Sec. will pardon my falling infinitely short of you in my description of one of the northern 
kingdoms, whereof your avocations elsewhere may not have 
allowed you the attainment of so just a description.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p33">My lord ambassador set sail from Portsmouth, on board 
the Tyger man of war, with the Swallow in company, and <pb n="xv" id="ii.ii-Page_xv" />some merchant ships under convoy, on the 
11th of June 
last; and after having stayed some few days in the Sound, 
to despatch messages with compliments to the courts of 
Sweden and Denmark, cast anchor before Dantzick on the 
11th of August, where he was received under a discharge of 
the artillery on the ramparts, and was the next day conducted to an audience of the queen of Poland, (who had 
made a journey thither, while the king her husband was in 
the field,) wherein he paid her majesty the usual devoirs in 
the name of his royal master, and presented the young 
princess her daughter with a very rich jewel, and a cross of 
diamonds of great value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p34">He afterwards, with a very magnificent retinue, set for 
ward for Poland, and was received by the king in his camp 
near Leopol in Russia, with demonstrations of respect and 
kindness suitable to his character and person, where his 
majesty did him the honour of sending some of his chief 
officers to shew him the army, and their way of encamping. 
Having mentioned Leopol, which is the metropolis of the 
palatinate of Russia, it may not be improper to tell you, 
that this city is large and well fortified, having two castles, 
one within the walls, and one without, on a rising ground, 
which commands the town; both which, together with the 
city, were founded by Leo duke of Russia, about the year 
1289. The archbishop of this see is both spiritual and 
temporal lord of his diocese. Here also reside an Armenian 
archbishop, and a Russian bishop, depending on the patriarch of Constantinople, with several churches belonging to 
each bishopric. The Armenian Roman Catholics have in 
habited here time out of mind, and are governed wholly by 
their own prelate, enjoying very great privileges on account 
of the considerable commerce they maintain with the Persians and other eastern people. This city likewise gives 
great encouragement to learned men, who are very civilly 
received by their academy, which is supplied with professors 
from that of Cracow; though, from what I could find from 
those professors themselves, and the very bishops too, they 
had as little furniture that way in their own persons (except <pb n="xvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xvi" />an insight into the Latin tongue) as some of the meanest 
of our Welsh clergy. The churches here are generally 
fair and well built, and abound with all kinds of costly 
ornaments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p35">The peace being happily concluded, to the advantage of 
Poland, between his majesty and the Turks and Tartars, 
whereof his excellency Mr. Hyde had no small share of the 
management, the king returned in November to Zolkiew, his own patrimony, which 
is a town in Russia, adorned and defended by a castle, and intermixed with 
several delightful gardens, with a fair church in the middle of it, built with 
various sorts of marble, and whither the ambassador waiting upon him, had his 
public audience there in a most solemn manner. He was first carried in the 
king’s coach, attended by six of his own, twenty-four pages and footmen in rich 
liveries, and sixty odd coaches of the chief nobility. When arrived at the 
court, he was received by the chief marshal (who is in the nature of a lord 
chamberlain) at the stairs’ foot of the palace, and conducted to his majesty, who received him standing under a canopy. Whereupon his excellency delivered his master’s compliments in a Latin speech,<note n="3" id="ii.ii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p36">This speech was written in English by Mr. Hyde, and turned into elegant Latin by Dr. South.</p></note> 
in which he gave assurances of the king of Great Britain’s inviolable attachment to that prince’s 
interests, congratulated him upon the last treaty of peace brought to a happy 
conclusion with the infidels, and made overtures to enter into 
such alliances with the crown and republic of Poland, as 
should be judged most conducive to the honour and safety 
of both nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p37">To this his Polish majesty gave a very agreeable and satisfactory answer in the same language, which he had readily 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p37.1">ad unguem</span></i>, and caused the ambassador afterwards to sit 
down at the same table with him, where he was attended by 
the chief officers of state standing; it being a custom in 
Poland to admit none to that honour but the princes of the 
blood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p38">This king is a very well spoken prince, very easy of access, <pb n="xvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xvii" />and extreme civil, having most of the qualities requisite to form a complete gentleman. He is not only well 
versed in all military affairs, but likewise, through the 
means of a French education, very opulently stored with 
all polite and scholastical learning. Besides his own tongue, 
the Sclavonian, he understands the Latin, French, Italian, 
German, and Turkish languages: he delights much in natural history, and in all the parts of physic; he is wont to 
reprimand the clergy for not admitting the modern philosophy, such as Le Grand’s and Cartesius’s, into the universities and schools, and loves to hear people discourse of 
those matters, and has a particular talent to set people about 
him very artfully by the ears, that by their disputes he 
might be directed, as it happened once or twice during this 
embassy, where he shewed a poignancy of wit on the subject of a dispute held between the bishop of Posen and 
father de la Motte, a Jesuit and his Majesty’s confessor, 
that gave me an extraordinary opinion of his parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p39">As for what relates to his majesty’s person, he is a tall 
and corpulent prince, large faced, and full eyes, and goes 
always in the same dress with his subjects, with his hair cut 
round about his ears like a monk, and wears a fur cap, but 
extraordinary rich with diamonds and jewels, large whiskers, 
and no neckcloth. A long robe hangs down to his heels, in 
the fashion of a coat, and a waistcoat under that, of the 
same length, tied close about the waist with a girdle. He 
never wears any gloves; and this long coat is of strong scar 
let cloth, lined in the winter with rich fur, but in summer only 
with silk. Instead of shoes, he always wears, both abroad 
and at home, Turkey-leather boots, with very thin soles, and 
hollow deep heels, made of a blade of silver bent hoop-wise 
into the form of a half-moon. He carries always a large 
scimetar by his side, the sheath equally flat and broad from 
the handle to the bottom, and curiously set with diamonds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p40">His majesty married Mary de la Grange, daughter to the 
Marquis of Arquien, some time after his accession to the 
throne, made cardinal in complaisance to his majesty. This 
lady, who was but ten or twelve years old when she came <pb n="xviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xviii" />from France into this kingdom with Ladislaus king of 
Poland’s queen, was at first made maid of honour to her majesty, being very ingenious and beautiful, and married to 
prince Zamoiski, who soon left her a widow with a jointure 
of about 2000<i>l</i>. per annum. She was afterwards married, in Casimir’s reign, to this John Sobieski, then captain of the 
guards, who was not willing to take her in wedlock, until 
the king had promised that he would give him considerable 
places: which he accordingly, by the persuasion of his queen, 
did; for he made him great marshal and great general of 
Poland, which gave him authority and interest enough to 
make himself king, and her queen; so that this marriage 
was the occasion of his rise in the world; which he was so 
sensible of, that he refused to be divorced from her, as the 
diet would have persuaded him to do, soon after his election.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p41">The queen is now about thirty-three years of age, though 
she appears not to be much above twenty: she is always attired after the French mode, as all the Polish ladies are, and 
speaks the Polish language full as well as her own natural 
tongue; which, with her sweet temper, refined sense, and 
majestic air, has, since her accession to the throne, gained 
her such affection with the Poles, such influence over 
the king, and such interest lately among the senators, that 
she manages all with a great deal of prudence, and that to 
the advantage of her native country France, who is very 
much indebted to her for the backwardness of the Poles in 
taking part with the emperor, and their forwardness in 
striking up the late peace with Turkey and its dependents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p42">Thus far by way of remark on the persons and accomplishments of their majesties, and the manner of our reception at court. I am in the next place to take a view of the 
most principal places in this kingdom, which my lord ambassador gave me an opportunity of surveying, by leaving 
me behind (at my own request) after his return into Eng 
land through Silesia, Austria, and the empire, and to give a 
succinct and faithful account of their economy in ecclesiastical as well as civil affairs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p43">I shall not enter upon a division of this great and wealthy <pb n="xix" id="ii.ii-Page_xix" />kingdom, which is branched out into eight distinct provinces, 
and these into various palatinates; neither shall I extend 
my observations further than to such cities and towns whither my curiosity led me, as they are places of note, and 
resorted to as such by the most knowing and intelligent travellers. These are, Cracow, in Upper or Lesser Poland, its 
chief metropolis and university; and Vilna, in Lithuania, its 
sister university, (like our Oxford and Cambridge,) and also 
Posen, Gnesna, Lowitz, Warsaw, Thorn, Marienburgh, and 
Dantzick.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p44">To begin with the first. Cracow is a famous city, seated 
in a spacious plain near the Weissel, by which merchandises 
are transported to Dantzick. It takes its name from Cracus, 
one of the first dukes of Poland; and considering the stateliness both of its public and private edifices, and the great 
plenty of all manner of necessaries, it is said to be equal to 
most towns of either Germany or Italy. It is encompassed 
with a very high wall, and flanked round with high towers, 
with a broad deep ditch walled round likewise, and a stately 
castle, about a mile in circumference, founded on a rock, 
near the banks of the river Vistula. It is a large stone 
building, consisting of two wings magnificently raised about 
a square court, having galleries supported with pillars, and 
paved with black and white marble. The king’s apartments, 
with some others, are adorned with divers curious paintings 
and statues; and the country round about affords one of 
the most delightful prospects in Europe. Here is a cathedral of St. Stanislaus, protector of Poland; in which a 
late bishop of Cracow, Martin Szyscovius, repaired and 
beautified his tomb, which before had been all of silver. This, 
Sigismund III. and his son Uladislaus VII. (as pompous inscriptions tell us) greatly augmented, bestowing on it many 
offerings of gold and silver vessels. Sigismund I. also, in 
honour of this saint, built a silver altar near his tomb, be 
stowing on it several golden crucifixes, and as many vestments richly bedecked with gems of all sorts. His daughter 
Anne, likewise wife to king Stephen, built another silver 
altar in the chapel of the Annunciation, whose roof is all <pb n="xx" id="ii.ii-Page_xx" />gilded, and wherein the kings of Poland are wont to be 
interred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p45">This cathedral is principally to be noted for its chapter 
and treasury; and the bishop of it is lord over thirteen 
cities, and prince, that is, commander in chief, of the duchy 
of Severia. His chapter, which consists of about thirty canons, with several 
other inferior priests, having a proportional provision to his revenue, which is between 11 and 
12,000<i>l</i>. sterling per annum; the very lowest salary of the 
meanest ecclesiastic there being 100<i>l</i>. yearly of our money. 
It was first erected into a metropolitan see, upon the first 
planting of the Christian religion in Poland, by Miecislaus I. 
but within an hundred years after degenerated into a bishopric under the archbishop of Gnesna, in regard that Lambert 
Pula could not be persuaded to receive his pall from the see 
of Rome; yet upon submission he was afterwards restored 
to that dignity, but which lasted only for his life, his successors having been ever since only bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p46">There are about fifty other churches, as well in the castle 
as the town; whereof the most celebrated is that of the Virgin 
Mary in the circle of Cracow, which is governed by an archpresbyter, and fronts ten large streets; having moreover on 
all sides four rows of magnificent structures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p47">A university was first begun here by Casimir the Great, 
who came to the throne in the year 1333, and reigned to the 
year 1370, and finished by Uladislaus Jagello, having its privileges confirmed soon after by pope Urban VI. However, as 
the rector, Mr. Siniawiski, brother to the palatine of that name, 
told me, the scholars forsook it in 1549, by reason that 
the magistrates would not do them justice on some persons 
that had murdered great numbers of them, and afterwards 
dispersed themselves into several parts of Germany, and be 
coming Protestants, spread the Lutheran religion through 
Poland, and gained a great number of proselytes; yet, not 
withstanding all this, they returned to the obedience of the 
see of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p48">In this university are taught all sorts of learning, (though, 
as I take it, superficially,) and the Poles (but I dissent from <pb n="xxi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxi" />them) hold it to be as great an ornament to their country as 
Athens was formerly to Greece. It contains in all eleven 
colleges. Fourteen grammar schools are also scattered 
throughout the city, in which also sometimes university 
learning is taught.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p49">All these colleges and schools are governed by a rector, 
or vice-chancellor, who takes care that orders may be duly 
observed, and functions rightly administered; which is so 
great an encouragement, that there is scarce any ecclesiastical or political dignity in the kingdom but is filled by persons that have received their education in this university.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p50">In the monasteries also are taught both philosophy and 
divinity; but more especially in that of the Dominicans of 
the Trinity, where there are daily lectures kept, and several 
kinds of moral learning also promoted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p51">There are likewise several sorts of mendicant friars in 
this city, who, upon solemn feasts, according to the ancient 
custom, go in procession, clothed in divers colours, and are 
very merry devotionalists on those occasions; such as the 
mendicants of the Rosary, of the Mercy, of the Mantle, of 
the Passion, of the body of Christ, saint Sophia, saint Anne, 
saint Monica; names not very agreeable to their unmortified 
paunches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p52">2. Vilna, whose palatine is chief governor, is situated 
near the conflux of the rivers Wilia and Wiln, from whence 
it has its name, and is a large and populous city, capital of 
the great duchy of Lithuania, and well fortified with two 
castles; whereof one is built in a plain, and the other on a 
hill. Of these two castles, that on a hill is very ancient, and 
almost ruined; but the other is a pile of beautiful modern 
architecture. The churches here are all of stone, both those 
belonging to the Roman and Russian persuasions. The cathedral lies in the lower castle, wherein is deposited the 
body of St. Casimir, canonized by pope Leo X. in a large 
silver tomb of great value. Here also is a very large bell, 
like to one of the same bigness at Cracow, which requires 
above four and twenty strong men to ring it; and within 
this castle also the metropolitan of Russia holds his archiepiscopal see.</p>

<pb n="xxii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p53">Among other public edifices, (most of the private being 
very mean ones, and built of wood, except some few belonging to the gentry and foreign merchants,) is the great duke’s 
palace, in which is a very celebrated guard chamber, furnished with all sorts of arms: and about two English miles 
from this city stands another ducal palace, named from its 
situation <i>Rudnick</i>, that is, <i>near the water</i>. This palace is 
entirely built of wood, but most deliciously beautified and 
set off with a pleasant park, agreeable gardens, and fruitful 
orchards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p54">As for the academy of this city, it was founded by king 
Stephen in the year 1579, and erected into an university by 
Pope Gregory XIII. at the request of Valerian, bishop of 
Vilna. In this university are six professors of divinity, five 
of philosophy, four of laws, and seven of humanity; which 
have each of them much greater salaries, besides other preferments in the church and state, than such bunglers in 
their respective arts and sciences deserve; since many of our 
servitors at Oxford are better read, and abler to fill those 
chairs, than any of them but the sieur Sfroski, who had acquired some knowledge in natural philosophy and the mathematics by his travels into foreign parts. However, I 
found myself under a necessity of extolling them for their 
profound knowledge, and of closing in with every opinion 
they at random gave vent to, for the sake of my own quiet: 
since their pride, if any ways mortified by contradictions 
from strangers, pushes them upon unforeseen extremities; 
and it is the best and surest way to be of the same mind 
with them, if any one takes a good liking for the security 
of his body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p55">As for other remarkable buildings and observations here, 
though there are several fair edifices, I find none more 
worthy of notice than a large beautiful storehouse, all of 
brick, erected by the Muscovite company for the repository 
of their furs, ermines, and other rich merchandises brought 
from Moscow; so that when I have said that it is famous 
for having guns of all sorts cast, and likewise divers other 
warlike instruments of excellent workmanship made in it, 
and the tribunal of all Lithuania is kept there, I have done <pb n="xxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxiii" />it more honour than all the scholars I have conversed with 
here, barring one or two exceptions from the general rule, 
can do it by their excellence in any one sort of academical 
erudition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p56">Having just parted with their two universities, that may, 
without impropriety of expression, be called <i>sisters</i>, from 
their affinity in ignorance, it is but natural to particularize 
in their studies, the chief of which is to speak good Latin; 
for as to all parts of polite learning, the Poles are not so 
curious as in other countries, yet have they a great many 
that will write tolerably good verses, for their genius is 
mightily bent that way; and besides, they are very apt to 
quote classic authors in their discourse; and this particularly when they get drunk, (a vice they are too frequently 
addicted to,) and are elevated up to a conceited pitch. 
Their poet Sarbievus Casimir is no small ornament to his country, who in his Odes has endeavoured to imitate Ho 
race; and the purity of his language is not contemptible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p57">I learned that Latin came so much in vogue with them 
from this accident. King Casimir the second and the king 
of Sweden had an interview at Dantzick, wherein the latter, 
with all his court, spoke that language fluently, but neither 
Casimir nor any of his attendants could do any thing like it, 
but were forced to make use of a poor monk, whom for that 
service his Polish majesty advanced to a bishopric, to explain 
their sentiments. Of which being heartily ashamed, the king 
caused great encouragement to be given to such as would 
make Latin their study, which began thenceforward to be 
much in practice: so that when king Sigismund sent the 
bishop of Varmia his ambassador to Vienna, his imperial 
majesty was surprised to hear the very Polish coachmen 
and postillions very dexterously and fluently explain themselves in that tongue, which was mightily encouraged also 
by king Stephen Bathori, who is reported often to have said 
to the sons of his attendants, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p57.1"><i>Discite Latine, nam unum ex 
vobis aliquando faciam Moschi Pan</i>, (a great lord;)</span> which 
contributed very much to the increase of arts and sciences. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p58">As for learned men, though the Poles have mightily degenerated <pb n="xxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxiv" />in this present age, they have had several Latin 
historians among them, such as Cromerus, Sturavolsius, &amp;c. 
who have all written the annals and constitutions of their 
country. They have likewise been furnished with some historians who have written in their own language. They also 
have not wanted learned divines, great philosophers, famous 
astronomers, logicians, &amp;c. And it is to be remembered to 
the honour of Poland, that the great astronomer Nicolaus 
Copernicus was a native of Thorn in Regal Prussia. And 
the reason why those learned men have not transmitted 
more of their works to posterity is, that while they lived, 
there was but little or no printing in this kingdom, that art 
having been but lately received here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p59">Yet though the Poles are so extremely expert in making 
and writing Latin, they are not curious in any of the oriental tongues. As to other languages, as the inhabitants of 
this country have the same origin with the Muscovites, Bohemians, Croatians, Moravians, Silesians, Cassabians, Bulgarians, Rascians, Servians, Illyrians, &amp;c. so they have 
likewise the same language with them, notwithstanding they 
differ in dialects, and are scarce to be understood by each 
other. Their terms of mechanic arts are chiefly borrowed 
from the ancient Germans, who formerly had, as they still 
have, frequent intercourses with this country. Nay, there 
are at present whole towns and villages that make use of the 
German tongue; that nation having formerly planted several 
colonies in this kingdom. There are also several of the 
noble families here purely German, as may appear both 
by their names and their coats of arms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p60">The Polish language, as their chief historian Cromerus 
allows, is neither so copious nor so easy to pronounce, as 
those of other nations; but as the French, Italian, &amp;c. consists 
chiefly of vowels, that of Poland is made up in great mea 
sure with consonants; insomuch that you shall sometimes 
meet with Polish words that have seven or eight consonants 
together, without any vowel, or at most but one or two interposed; an example of which, sir, you may have in the word 
Chrzeszes, (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p60.1">scaraibaeus</span></i>, <i>a gadfly</i>:) this, with others in the <pb n="xxv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxv" />Polish tongue, scarce the natives themselves are able to 
pronounce; yet they have always a sort of lisping sound of 
vowels in their pronunciation, though they do not write 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p61">To return to the Latin tongue; it must not be under 
stood, how universally soever it is spoken here, that the 
Poles have it from their mothers, as the common people 
have in some parts of Hungary; for they take pains to learn 
it from masters, as other nations do. The chief reason why 
they generally affect it is, first, from their natural dispositions 
to learn it. Secondly, by reason of the syntax of their mother tongue, the Sclavonian, which has great affinity with 
that language; for they both decline their nouns, and conjugate their verbs, as the Romans did. Thirdly, because in 
all the villages throughout the nation they have school 
masters for that purpose, who are either rectors of parishes, 
or some other qualified persons appointed by them or by the 
bishop of the diocese. And fourthly, because in all towns of 
note the Jesuits have colleges set apart to instruct youth in 
that language.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p62">As to the study of divinity in Poland, those of that profession make all their learning consist in adapting Aristotle’s logic and metaphysics to their school divinity; so that you 
may everywhere hear them talk much of entities, modes, 
quiddities, essences of things, and the like; for they value 
themselves more in the signification of logical terms than in 
the nature of things themselves which they reason about. 
Albertus Magnus is in great esteem here, and is perpetually quoted to attest the 
truth of any assertion, with as much vehemence as Aristotle by the Italians and 
Spaniards; though, as it has been said before, the natives of this kingdom have 
not less respect for this last philosopher than other nations have. Yet 
notwithstanding, they seldom take his meaning right, more especially in matters 
that are ambiguous; for they have published several large commentaries 
upon him, which besides contradicting each other, like our 
Dutch annotators, stand in need of explanations themselves. 
The Polish divines likewise are seldom well versed in practical <pb n="xxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxvi" />divinity. They look very little into the Old and New 
Testament, and make few inquiries into the practice of primitive Christianity, having but a small insight into church 
history. In a word, they trouble their heads but seldom 
about convincing their reason of the sublimity and goodness 
of the Christian doctrine; implicit faith, and passive obedience to council and church decisions being entirely their 
guides. So that they will allow of nobody’s search into the 
reasonableness of things, as if they should imagine, that a 
law or a doctrine given by God should not be consistent 
with reason. They have also a more than ordinary respect 
for Thomas Aquinas and Duns Scotus; their principal erudition consisting in being 
<i>well read</i> in the school points 
controverted by those two great men, how ill soever they 
are <i>understood</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p63">I could instance in other arts and sciences; but those not 
being of so near a concern to your own studies, as that of 
divinity, I make it my choice to return to the description of 
the towns I have undertaken to give an account of. The 
next of which, in the third place, is Posen, situated on the river 
Varta. It lies in the midst of several hills, environed with a 
strong double wall and a very deep ditch. The city itself, 
it must be confessed, is but small, yet nevertheless exceeding beautiful, and 
well built, its edifices for the most part being of stone. Among the public 
structures, the most considerable is the castle, raised upon a small eminence between 
the rivers Varta and Prosna. It is generally provided with 
all sorts of ammunition, and wants for neither strength nor 
beauty. The rest of the public buildings may justly claim 
the like character, though the most stately lie on the other 
side of the river Varta in the suburbs, which are very large. 
The cathedral church, with a college of prebendaries, and 
the bishop’s palace, are situated among the marshes, and form 
a pile of buildings that is called Valilovia, and built so 
strong, that, like the town, it is able to withstand a siege. 
John Lubransius, a bishop of this see, founded a college 
here, to be visited by that of Cracow, and which was after 
wards very much augmented and beautified by Adam Conarius, <pb n="xxvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxvii" />his successor, and farther enriched by one Rosrasevius with several noble gifts. So that though the Jesuits 
have a college in the city, where several sorts of literature 
are taught with great encouragement, this also in the suburbs does not want for noble youth, who daily flock thither 
to be instructed by the lectures of mathematics and law. 
These suburbs are all surrounded by a morass and a great 
lake. They are frequently laid under water by the over 
flowing of the Varta, insomuch that sometimes, with the 
neighbouring villages for several miles together, the tops of 
the houses are only to be seen. This inundation likewise 
often extends to the town itself, notwithstanding its high 
walls, in such a manner that boats have been known to swim 
about the streets. But this lasts not long, for the waters 
commonly retire in two or three days at farthest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p64">The inhabitants of this city are generally Roman Catholics, though vast numbers of Jews live also among them, 
government is executed by a starost, chosen yearly out 
of the schipens, or aldermen, who, as long as this office lasts, 
enjoys also the title of general of Great Poland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p65">Seven miles from hence lies Gnesna, from the Sclavonian 
word <i>gniazdo</i>, which signifies a <i>nest</i>; which, in the fourth 
place, has its situation (as most of the towns in these parts 
have) amongst bogs and hills. It is an archbishop’s see, and 
gives title to the primate of all Poland. This was formerly 
the metropolis of the whole kingdom, having been built by Lechus, the first founder thereof. In the cathedral is reposited a great quantity of inestimable treasure, most of 
which is owing to the tomb of St. Adelbert, raised in the 
middle of the church, cased about with silver, by Sigismund 
III. and the gifts of Henry Firlesus, late archbishop of 
that diocese, who, among other rarities, gave his mitre, 
valued at 2000<i>l</i>. sterling. The gates opening to this church 
are all of Corinthian brass curiously wrought, which were 
first taken from the monastery of Corsuna in Taurica Chersonesus, afterwards removed to Kiow, and this brought 
hither by order of king Boleslaus II.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p66">Amongst other things worthy of remark, I observed here, <pb n="xxviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxviii" />for I never thought it a damnable sin (like our sectarists in 
England, who call themselves by the soft name of Protestant 
dissenters) to be acquainted with their ceremonies at saying 
mass, that, while any part of the gospel was reading, every 
man drew his sword half way out of its scabbard, to testify 
his forwardness to defend the Christian faith; which has 
been a custom put in practice throughout all Poland ever 
since the reign of king Miecislaus, who was the first of that 
character in this kingdom who embraced Christianity, in the 
year of our Lord 964, and was the first sovereign prince of 
it that renounced paganism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p67">The next city I promised you an account of is Lowitz, 
much more populous than the very capital of the palatinate 
of Rava. And this, in the fifth place, is famous for being 
the wonted residence of the archbishop of Gnesna and primate of Poland. His palace there is built among the 
marshes, yet nevertheless consists of several fair piles of 
building. The church also is a very beautiful structure, and 
enriched with several noble gifts. It has likewise a great 
many considerable monasteries, abbeys, &amp;c. but nothing 
more worthy of notice than a very fair library, replete with 
books of all kinds, but very rarely turned over, (as I could 
perceive by the covers,) they being placed there rather for 
shew and ostentation than any real use or instruction. The 
keeper of this library is monsieur de St. Piere, a Frenchman, 
who was likewise cross-bearer to his eminence the cardinal 
primate, and a person every way qualified for that office. 
He shewed me several valuable books in all languages, that 
might have excited the curiosity of one that had not seen 
that magazine of all useful knowledge, the Bodleian library; but nothing pleased 
me more than a sight of an inscription on the monument of the last king of 
Poland but one, who voluntarily, in 1668, left his kingdom, and retiring into 
France, died afterwards at Nevers in 1671. It was written by the librarian’s 
correspondent, father Francis Delfault: which, for the excellency in its kind, I 
took a transcript of, after the following manner:</p>

<pb n="xxix" id="ii.ii-Page_xxix" />
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:90%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p68">Æternae Memoriae <br />REGIS ORTHODOXI<br />
HEIC<br />
Post emensos Virtutis<br />
Ac Gloriae Gradus omnes,<br />
Quiescit nobili sui Parte,<br />
<b>Johannes Casimirus</b>,<br />
Poloniae,<br />
Ac Sueciae Rex;<br />
Alto e Jagellonidum<br />
Sanguine<br />
Familiâ Vasatensi<br />
POSTREMUS,<br />
Quia summus<br />
LITERIS, ARMIS, PIETATE.<br />
Multarum Gentium Linguas <br />Addidicit, quo illas propensius<br />
Sibi devinciret. 
<br />Septendecim Praeliis collatis<br />
Cum Hoste Signis, 
<br />Totidem Uno minus vicit,<br />
SEMPER INVICTUS<br />
Moscovitas, Suecos, Brandeburgenses,<br />
Tartaros, Germauos,<br />
ARMIS;<br />
Cosacos, aliosque Rebelles <br />Gratiâ, ac Beneficiis<br />
EXPUGNAVIT. 
<br />Victoriâ Regem eis se praebens,<br />
Clementiâ Patrem.<br />
Denique totis Viginti Imperil Annis<br />
Fortunam Virtute vincens,<br />
<i>Aulam habuit in Castris,<br />
Palatia in Tentoriis,<br />
Spectacula in<br />
Triumphis</i>.<br />
Liberos ex legitimo Connubio<br />
Suscepit, queis postea orbatus est,<br />
Ne si Se majorem reliquisset,<br />
Non esset Ipse maximus,<br />
Sin minorem, Stirps degeneraret.<br />
Par ei ad Fortitudinem<br />
Religio fuit, 
<br />Nec segnius Caelo militavit,<br />
QUAM SOLO.<br />
Hinc extructa Monasteria, et<br />
Nosocomia Varsaviae,<br />
<pb n="xxx" id="ii.ii-Page_xxx" />Calvinianorum Fana in<br />
Lithuania excisa:<br />
Sociniani Regno pulsi<br />
Ne Casimirum haberent Regem,<br />
Qui Christum Deum non<br />
Haberent.<br />
Senatus a variis Sectis ad 
<br />Catholicae Fidei Communionem<br />
Adductus, 
<br />Ut Ecclesiae Legibus<br />
Continerentur <br />Qui Jura Populis dicerent.<br />
Unde illi praeclarum<br />
ORTHODOXI NOMEN<br />
Ab Alexandro Septimo<br />
Inditum.<br />
Humanae denique Gloriae<br />
Fastigium praetergressus,<br />
Cum nihil praeclarius agere<br />
Posset, 
<br /><i>Imperium Sponte abdicavit</i><br />
ANNO M.D.C.LXVIII.<br />
Tum porro Lachrymae, quas<br />
Nulli regnans excusserat,<br />
Omnium Oculis manarunt,<br />
Qui abeuntem Regem, non secus<br />
Atque obeuntem Patrem<br />
LUXERE. 
<br />Vitae Reliquum in Pietatis<br />
Officiis cum exegisset,<br />
Tandem auditâ Kameciae<br />
Expugnatione, ne tantae Cladi<br />
Superesset,<br />
CHARITATE PATRIÆ<br />
VULNERATUS OCCUBUIT<br />
XVII. Cal. Jan. M. D. C. LXXII.<br />
Regium Cor Monachis hujus<br />
Coenobii, cui Abbas praefuerat,<br />
Amoris Pignus reliquit;<br />
Quod illi istoc Tumulo<br />
Moerentes condiderunt.</p>


<pb n="xxxi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxi" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p69">4. Warsaw is the metropolis of the province of Masovia, 
defended with a castle, wall, and ditch, seated in a plain in 
the very centre of the kingdom, and therefore pitched upon 
for convening of the diet. It is divided into four parts, <i>viz</i>. 
the old and new town, the suburbs of Cracow and Praag, and 
adorned with divers stately piles of buildings, particularly a 
stately palace, built in four squares by king Sigismund III. 
and much improved by his successor; whereof the present 
king John, by some foundations of apartments which he has 
caused to be laid, is not to be the last mentioned in history. 
Opposite to this, on the other side of the river, stands an 
other royal palace in the middle of delightful groves and 
gardens, erected by Uladislaus VII. and called by the name 
of Viasdow, where the states or diet of Poland formerly used 
to sit and debate the most important affairs of the kingdom. 
Here is moreover the palace of king John Casimir, a most 
exquisite piece of architecture; as likewise another, of the 
same beauty and magnitude, built by count Morstin, great 
treasurer of Poland: also, within a league of this city, king 
John Sobieski is now laying the foundations of a neat 
country palace, which is to be called Villa Nova. The other 
public edifices are no less remarkable; being the church of 
St. John Baptist, where secular canons officiate, the arsenal, 
castle, market-place. And divers kinds of merchandises 
are conveyed hither along a river from the neighbouring 
provinces, and from hence carried to Dantzick, to be transported into foreign countries. In the suburbs of Cracow is 
a small chapel, built on purpose for the burial of John Demetrius Suski, grand duke of Muscovy, who died prisoner 
in the castle of Gostinin, together with his two brothers. 
This city was taken by the Swedes in 1655, but recovered, 
with other acquisitions in war, by the Poles some time 
after.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p70">5. Thorn, the second city of the second palatinate of 
Regal Prussia, is seated upon the banks of the Vistula, by 
which it is divided into two parts. It lies four Polish miles 
from Culm, the metropolis, (though of little note, because 
ruined in a manner by the Swedes) to the south, thirteen <pb n="xxxii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxii" />from Marienburgh, twenty-two from Dantzick, and twenty-nine from Warsaw. It was heretofore an imperial and free 
city, but afterwards exempted from the jurisdiction of the 
empire, and as yet enjoys many privileges. Its name seems 
to have been taken from the German word <i><span lang="DE" id="ii.ii-p70.1">thor</span></i>, signifying 
<i>a gate</i>, because built by the Teutonick order, as it were for 
a gate to let forces into Prussia whenever occasion served. 
Whence its arms are supposed to have been taken, being a 
castle and gate half open. This city does not stand in the 
same place where the old one did; that having been seated 
a mile westward from hence, where are now to be seen the 
ruins of an ancient castle, and some other monuments that 
have received great injury from time. However, it is at 
present the fairest and best built of any town in Royal 
Prussia; the streets being much broader, and houses more 
stately, than at Dantzick. It was very much beautified by 
one of its burgo-masters, Henry Stowband, in the year 1609, 
who founded a small university here, and endowed it with a 
considerable revenue. He likewise built an hospital, with a 
public library, wherein two of Cicero’s epistles are preserved, written upon tables of wax, (the greatest rarity that 
I saw in all this kingdom,) and a townhouse erected in the 
middle of the market-place. The inhabitants revolted from 
the knights of the Teutonick order in the year 1454, and 
put themselves under the protection of Poland. But this 
city is for nothing more famous than the birth of that great 
astronomer Nicolaus Copernicus, whose name, without any 
other recommendation, would be sufficient to transmit it to 
posterity. John Albert, king of Poland, died here in 1501. 
It was taken by the Swedes in the year 1655, and regained 
by the Poles in 1658. Then the Swedes possessed themselves of it again, and the Poles retook it by surprise in the 
year 1665.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p71">6. Marienburgh, built in the year 1310, as a place of residence for the master and knights of the Teutonick order, 
as may yet be seen by the several stalls in the chapel of the 
castle erected for them. It lies seated upon the river Nogat, 
a branch of the Vistula, about six miles from Dantzick, and is <pb n="xxxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxiii" />defended by strong walls and high towers, together with a 
very large castle, wherein the better sort of prisoners are 
kept in time of war.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p72">Having mentioned the Teutonick order, it may not be 
unacceptable to give you its origin, and to trace it down, 
from its first settlement in this kingdom, to its expulsion 
out of it. It was first founded to reward and encourage 
great actions, and those particularly of the German nation, 
whence it came to have the title of Teutonick. For when 
the emperor Frederick Barbarossa had engaged in the crusade for the recovery of the Holy Land, a great number of 
German nobility and gentry joined his army as volunteers. 
Of this crusade were several other princes of Austria and 
Bavaria, Philip earl of Flanders, Plorant earl of Holland, 
&amp;c. After this emperor’s death, the Germans, being before 
Aeon, or Ptolemais, which they then besieged, chose for 
their leaders Frederick duke of Suabia, second son to the 
aforesaid emperor, and Henry duke of Brabant. Under 
these generals they behaved themselves so well, both at the 
taking of Aeon, Jerusalem, and other places of the Holy Land, that Henry king of 
Jerusalem, the patriarch, and several other princes, thought themselves obliged to do some 
thing extraordinary in honour of the German nation. Here 
upon they immediately resolved to erect an order of knights 
of that nation, under the protection of St. George, but after 
wards they changed that saint for the Virgin Mary, by 
reason that she had an hospital already founded on mount 
Zion at Jerusalem, for the relief of German pilgrims; of the manner of building 
which, I am here told, that, in the time of the holy war, a wealthy gentleman of 
Germany, who dwelt at Jerusalem, commiserating the condition of his countrymen 
coming thither on devotion, and neither understanding the language of that 
place, nor knowing where to lodge, received them hospitably into his house, and 
gave them all manner of suitable entertainment. Afterwards obtaining leave of the patriarch, he erected a chapel for them, 
and dedicated it to the Virgin Mary; whence the knights 
that were established there afterwards came to have the title <pb n="xxxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxiv" />of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p72.1">equites Mariam</span></i>. Other German gentlemen contributed 
largely to the maintaining and increasing this charitable 
work; insomuch that in a short time these knights became 
very numerous and wealthy, and gave themselves to military 
employments, and acts of piety and charity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p73">In the year 1190, they elected their first great master, 
Henry Walpot, and in the year following had their order 
confirmed, upon the request of the emperor Henry VI. by 
the bull of Pope Celestine III. under the title of Teutonick 
or High-German knights of the hospital of St. Mary the 
Virgin: vowing poverty, obedience, and chastity, and 
obliging themselves to receive none but Germans into their 
order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p74">After they had thus received confirmation from the papal 
see, some rich citizens of Bremen and Lubeck joining with 
them, and making large contributions, another hospital was 
erected for them in the city of Ancon, or Ptolemais, in 
Syria. But after that city, together with Jerusalem and all 
the Holy Land, had been taken by the Saracens under the 
command of Saladin, having been in possession of the Christians for more than eighty-seven years, one Hermannus, then 
great master, with the remaining knights, removed into 
Germany, on whom the emperor Frederick XL and pope 
Honorius III. (or, as some will have it, Conradus duke of 
Masovia, in 1220,) in the year 1229, bestowed the province 
of Prussia; where, having conquered that nation, and reduced it from paganism to Christianity, they built the city 
of Marienburgh, or Mary-town, and in the year 1340 fixed 
the residence of their great masters there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p75">This country they enjoyed till about the year 1525, when 
Albert marquis of Brandenburgh, the last great master of 
this order in those parts, by a solemn renunciation, became 
feudatory to king Sigismund of Poland, who raised Prussia to 
a dukedom, and made this marquis first duke thereof. But 
however, some of the knights, disliking this action, proceeded 
to elect another great master, which was Walter de Cronenburgh: and forthwith leaving Prussia, took their residence 
up in Germany, where they continue at this day, though <pb n="xxxv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxv" />in no great reputation, except that the younger sons of the 
German princes are commonly admitted into their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p76">Their statutes were composed after the model of those of 
the knights Hospitallers and knights Templars, at this day 
the knights of Malta; but nevertheless, to distinguish them 
from these orders, their habit was ordained to be a white 
mantle, with a plain black cross on the breast. This cross 
they were also to have upon white banners, as likewise upon 
their shields in their coat of arms. They were moreover 
enjoined to live conformable to the orders and rules of St. 
Austin. Their first number was twenty-four lay brothers, 
and as many priests, though they are since increased to 
several hundreds. They both were allowed to wear armour 
and swords, and might celebrate mass in that habit. None 
of them shaved their beards, but by their order were obliged 
to let them grow, and to sleep upon sacks of straw. But 
however, this, with other mortifying injunctions, were soon 
of no manner of force.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p77">This order being established after the manner which I 
have shewn before, all Christian princes endeavoured to 
give them encouragement; and among the rest, his holiness 
(as the people of this side of the world call the pope) and 
the emperor gave them particular proofs of their favour and 
liberality. Philip king of France also, being willing to do 
the like on his part, made them great presents, and more 
over granted their grand master a liberty to wear the <span lang="FR" id="ii.ii-p77.1">fleur 
de lis</span> on the four extremities of their mantles or robes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p78">Their power and force in war will appear by the efforts 
which Albert marquis of Brandenburgh, and their thirty-fourth and last great master, there made to keep his footing 
in Poland. He was nephew to Sigismund I. and elected in 
the time of Maximilian the emperor and pope Julius. The 
chapter of this order chose him, in hopes that, being so near 
a kinsman, he might prevail upon his uncle to restore to them 
what had been taken from them by the Poles. But this 
great master was so far from answering their expectation, 
that, having refused to swear allegiance to the king of Poland, he fortified all his towns for his defence, and gave <pb n="xxxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxvi" />occasion to a war to break out between him and his uncle in 
the year 1519? whereupon some few places were taken and 
lost on both sides. But in 1529, Wolfang duke of Schonenburgh, general of the Teutonick army, which consisted 
of about twenty thousand foot and eight thousand horse, 
sat down before Dantzick, and from the bishop’s hill (vulgarly so called) threw 
away near four thousand bombs into the town, to little or no purpose, while the 
besiegers were very much incommoded by the cannon from the town; for a man durst 
scarce shew his head, but he had forty shot at him. This so discouraged the 
besiegers, that the major part of them soon discovered their inclinations to be 
gone, and for that purpose began to mutiny against their officers. Whilst they 
were thus wavering in their resolutions, and scarce doing any duty but by 
compulsion, the Polish army appeared, being twenty thousand horse, sent by the 
king to raise the siege. It was now high time for the besiegers to scamper; 
which they immediately set about with such precipitation, that the Poles found 
it no difficult matter to overtake them, and to kill and make prisoners great 
numbers of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p79">After this, the king’s army took in Dirschow, Stargardie, 
and the strong castle of Choinicz, and proceeded in their 
conquests with such vigour and diligence, that most of the 
cities and castles of the order surrendered themselves. By 
these means the Teutonick knights were totally expelled 
Prussia; which their great master Albert perceiving, as 
likewise that he was no longer able to contend with so powerful a monarch as his Polish majesty, (though his predecessors had formerly done it for many years, when they 
were in a better condition than he was,) resolved to submit 
himself and his order to his uncle’s mercy; which he not 
long after did in the public market-place of Cracow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p80">A throne being erected for the king, much after the same 
nature of that wherein he is wont to take the oaths and 
homage of his subjects after his coronation, the marquis delivered up the ensigns of his order to the king, and swore 
all manner of allegiance to him. In consideration of which, <pb n="xxxvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxvii" />his majesty returned him the ensigns of Prussia, quartered 
with the Polish, and at the same time created him duke of 
that part of the country which from thenceforward has had 
the name of Ducal Prussia, and continued all along in his 
family to this day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p81">The Teutonick order being thus expelled Prussia, they 
transferred their chapter to Marienthal, where they continued to choose masters 
as the vacancies happened; he that is the chief of that order now being the 
forty-fifth master, and duke of Newburgh. The ceremony of creating one of these 
knights is after this manner. The person that is to be in vested with that 
dignity is to be conducted by the great master and knights, out of which three 
commissioners, who have been to inspect the titles of honour, are to make their 
report upon oath, that they have examined, and found his honour to be 
unquestionable. After which, he is to be sworn to chastity, poverty, and to go 
to the wars against the infidels, whenever occasion shall require. When they 
give him the white mantle with the black cross, which are the ensigns of this 
order, they pronounce these words according to custom: “We promise to give you, 
as long as you live, water, bread, and a habit of our order.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p82">The Teutonick order at present consists of twelve provinces, which are Alsace and Burgundy for one, Coblentz, 
Austria, and Etsch: these four still retain the name of provinces of the jurisdiction of Prussia, as the eight following 
do that of Germany, being the provinces of Franconia, 
Hesse, Bressen, Westphalia, Lorrain, Thuringen, Saxony, 
and Utrecht; although this last is now altogether under the 
dominion of the Hollanders. Every one of these provinces 
has its peculiar commanderies of the commendadors, of 
which the provincial is chief. These commendadors compose the chapter of the electors; amongst whom the great 
master has two voices, and a decisive one in case the numbers 
are equal. This great master’s place of residence is to be at 
Mariendal in Franconia, where these assemblies are held.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p83">Having carried you out of Poland into the heart of Germany, and led you out of your way many leagues, give me <pb n="xxxviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxviii" />leave to put you into the road again, and to bring you back 
to Dantzick, which is the last place I undertook the description of, and which I shall be the more particular in, on 
account of my longer stay there than in any other place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p84">Dantzick (in Latin <i>Dantiscum</i>, or <i>Gedanum</i>) is the largest, 
strongest, and most wealthy city in all Royal Prussia, and is 
situated in one of the three islands (of which Regal Prussia 
consists) called by the Germans <i><span lang="DE" id="ii.ii-p84.1">der Dantzicher Werder</span></i>; 
this <i><span lang="DE" id="ii.ii-p84.2">der Werder</span></i> implying properly so many pieces of solid 
ground encompassed by fens and bogs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p85">By whom this city was first built, it remains as yet undetermined. Becanus will have the Danes to have been the 
founders of it, and from them to have been called <i>Daneswick</i>, <i>i. e</i>. Danes-town. But this derivation seems to have 
too much Dutch in it, and to be drawn in favour of a 
people that are not content with engrossing the trade of the 
world, but its very towns too; therefore it is more probable, 
that to the word <i>Dan, Cdan</i>, or <i>Gdan</i>, was added the Sclavonian term 
<i>Scke</i>, (signifying a town,) which made it <i>Danscke, Cdanscke</i>, or <i>Gdanske</i>, and which might very 
reasonably be supposed afterwards, for better pronunciation sake, 
to be changed into Dantzig, or Dantzick.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p86">The town itself is watered by the rivers Rodawn and 
Motlaw, and divided by the former into two parts, the old 
and the new: on the southern and western side, it is surrounded by high mountains, and has been well fortified 
against the incursions of the Swedes and others, ever since 
the year 1656. It has a large and high wall, so broad, that 
coaches may easily go round the ramparts; and so large in 
compass, that it is three hours’ journey round, which I may 
very well compute at six English miles. At the entrance of 
the Rodawn, on the other side it, is a strong fort, wherein 
there is commonly a garrison of a thousand men; nor is it 
possible that this city should be bombarded from the sea, 
by reason of its distance from it; but from the neighbouring hills it may; and therefore some works are raised there, 
and always a certain number of soldiers, with store of can 
non and ammunition, placed in them for its greater security.</p>

<pb n="xxxix" id="ii.ii-Page_xxxix" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p87">It is also at present a very famous mart, and one of the 
principal of the Hans towns, scarce inferior to Hamburgh, 
being altogether governed by its own laws, though under 
the protection of the crown of Poland, from which it has a 
castellan appointed over it: half of the suburbs belong to 
that crown, and the other half to the city; for in some parts 
the crown lands reach to the suburbs, but in others the city 
lands go several miles together into the country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p88">There are twenty parishes in the city and suburbs. The 
houses are generally of brick, and the streets most commonly 
very wide, and well paved, though somewhat dirty in winter, 
as most of the streets in Poland are. The chief part of the 
city is called by the inhabitants <span lang="DE" id="ii.ii-p88.1">Die rechte Stadt</span>, and was 
built by Conrad Wallenrodt, master of the Teutonick order, 
about the year 1388. There are no gardens in the city, but 
several very fine and large ones in the suburbs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p89">The inhabitants are for the most part Germans, and 
computed to be upwards of two hundred thousand souls; 
whereof the greatest part have adhered to the Ausburgh 
Confession ever since the year 1525; and the Lutherans 
alone are admitted to a share in the government: yet all 
other sects are tolerated, and allowed a free exercise of 
their religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p90">The public buildings here are, first, the churches; whereof 
there are two very famous, <i>viz</i>. St. Mary’s and St. Peter’s: 
the former of which is by much the stateliest and most exquisite fabric in all Prussia, being very high-roofed, and 
having in it a most melodious and well wrought organ. Besides it has forty-eight altars, three thousand seven hundred 
and twenty-two windows, and a font, made at Antwerp, 
which cost twenty-four thousand rixdollars, <i>i. e</i>. five thousand four hundred pounds of English money.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p91">In the second place, the townhouse, where the magistrates sit for the despatch of public business, is a most 
magnificent structure, with an exceeding high spire. It has 
abundance of noble inscriptions in several rooms, into which 
it is divided; and the court of judicature surpasses any that 
I ever yet saw, being built all with freestone, and curiously <pb n="xl" id="ii.ii-Page_xl" />adorned on the outside with embellishments of fretwork, &amp;c. 
as it is inwardly with original pictures and hieroglyphics by 
the best masters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p92">Three large magazines of warlike stores, ammunition, and 
provision are likewise kept in this city, capable of equipping 
more than forty thousand men at few hours warning; and 
a prodigious amassment of naval stores to fit out shipping.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p93">But though there is no university, the professors of all 
faculties reside here in a very noble college, which is endowed with most academical privileges but that of giving 
the degree of a doctor. The exchange for merchants 
may likewise pass for a famous pile of building, if compared to any other but ours in London, or the stadthouse 
at Amsterdam: nor are the palace of St. Dominick or the college of Jesuits here 
any ways inferior to many beautiful 
edifices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p94">The jurisdiction of Dantzick extends to above forty miles 
circumference, and it sends two deputies to the diet of 
Poland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p95">The absolute government of it is in the hands of thirty 
senators, elders, or magistrates; whereof the greatest part are persons of 
learning, though some few are merchants, but of no other trade. None of the 
clergy can be of this magistracy, though any foreigners may; yet none of any other 
religion but the Lutheran, except the Calvinist, whereof 
there must be always four in the whole senate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p96">The senators, when once created, continue for life; and 
the first and chief of them are the four burgomasters, or, as 
they call them, proconsuls; out of which a president is 
chosen every year. Under these there are thirteen consuls, 
who choose the aforesaid burgomasters out of their body, as 
often as vacancies happen by death, &amp;c. They likewise 
have the election of all other officers belonging as well to 
the city as the suburbs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p97">There are twelve scabins or judges for all manner of processes; 
from whom there lies an appeal to the thirteen consuls and four burgomasters, and from thence to the court of 
Poland. The thirtieth senator is their syndic or orator, who <pb n="xli" id="ii.ii-Page_xli" />is like a master of the ceremonies, to receive and compliment 
any foreign ministers or agents: he takes place of all the 
scabins, as the consuls and four burgomasters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p98">The king nominates every year, out of the consuls or 
burgomasters, a burgrave, to represent his person in the senate: and all sentences of death must be signed by him in 
the king’s name; for nobody can be executed here without 
such signing: and there is a very out of the way distinction 
in those executions; for natives must be always executed 
before Arlus-house, or the townhouse, and foreigners near 
one of the gates of the city, where the prison lies: all those 
that are executed in the city are beheaded; but all thieves 
and robbers (the others’ crimes being offences against the 
state) are to be hanged about two miles out of town, at a 
famous gallows supported by four pillars of brick.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p99">To represent the grievances of the people, and to maintain their privileges, there are an hundred burghers chosen, 
for inspecting the conduct of the senate. They have likewise a vote in electing the clergy, in conjunction with the 
senate. Within this city and its jurisdiction there are no 
bishops, but only a college of the clergy, who have no 
power, except to examine such as are designed to be elected 
priests by the senate and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p99.1">centum viri</span></i>; the manner of 
whose election is this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p100">The candidate first makes his application to the clergy to 
examine him; which done, they give him a certificate, setting forth that they 
think him capable, and allow him a liberty to preach. After which, the people or 
congregation of some parish present him to the senate and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p100.1">centum viri</span></i>, desiring 
he may be elected for their minister; when, by plurality of 
voices, he is elected accordingly, and thereupon sent back 
to the college of the clergy to be ordained, which is performed by imposition of hands, reading of prayers, and 
some other ceremonies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p101">In this city also there are four Roman Catholic churches; 
whereof one is the king’s chapel, and the rest are for 
monks. There are also two for Calvinists, where the senate 
has no power to nominate the clergy. I may here likewise 
observe a particular custom relating to marriage; which is, <pb n="xlii" id="ii.ii-Page_xlii" />that there is a Roman Catholic official, a priest, who by his 
power can oblige any person to marry a woman that he has 
but promised, or given any present to whatsoever, though 
the party never meant any such thing as courtship for such 
a contract; which occasions a great deal of confusion and 
disorder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p102">As for the king’s power in the city; he can save any 
body’s life that he pleases, though condemned to die by the 
magistrates. To him half the customs of the port come: 
and one mill brings him in every hour of the day and 
night twenty-four gold ducats. This mill is moved by the 
Rodawn, which runs through the city. It grinds such a 
great quantity of corn all the year round, that its revenue 
amounts to 4320<i>l</i>. sterling to the state and the king, besides 
the profit arising to the proprietors: and they are obliged 
to put the king’s effigies on one side of their coin, though 
they commonly have their own arms on the other; and also 
to treat his Polish majesty and his whole court for three 
days, when he comes thither: but, however, he can bring 
but a few of his guards into the city. They are likewise to 
have a secretary always at the court of Poland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p103">In relation to the city privileges; they can coin their own 
money without the king’s leave, choose their magistrates, 
make their own laws, and determine absolutely in matters of 
debt to the value of five hundred gilders; but where the action exceeds that sum, an appeal lies to the tribunal of Po 
land. Yet in such case the appellant is obliged to lay down a 
hundred gilders in the townhouse before he can proceed: 
and this is to deter people from making such appeals; for 
the Dantzickers do not much care that any of their money 
should get into Poland, but where they cannot help it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p104">This city has always above two thousand soldiers in service, and can easily maintain twenty thousand; but in cases 
of necessity has been known to have raised sixty thousand. 
As for ships, they have none that they call men of war, but 
abundance of merchantmen of three or four hundred tons 
each, and thirty or forty guns apiece, which never trade so 
far as the East or West Indies, but into the Straits, and all 
the other parts of Europe.</p>

<pb n="xliii" id="ii.ii-Page_xliii" />



<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p105">It was taken from the Danes by Sabislaus, grandson to 
Swentorohus, about the year 1186, and seized by the Poles 
some short time after. The knights of the Teutonick order 
made themselves masters of it in 1305, and walled it round 
in 1314. Casimir III. king of Poland, surnamed the Great, 
regained it in 1454, and granted very great privileges to the 
citizens, who afterwards declaring for the Ausburgh Confession, sided with Maximilian of Austria against king Stephen Bathori: insomuch that the latter proscribed, and even 
besieged them in 1577. But however, by the mediation of 
other princes, they were restored to their religion and liberties in 1 597.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p106">In 1656, they vigorously repulsed the Swedes, and adhered to the interest of John Casimir, king of Poland; and 
at present they make one of the members of that state, 
having been admitted to a suffrage in the election of the 
Polish monarchs in the year 1632.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p107">Having mentioned king Stephen Bathori just before, I cannot 
omit an elogy which I found in an ancient manuscript in the college of the 
clergy’s library here, relating to that prince. It runs thus:</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p108">In templo plusquam sacerdos.<br />
In republica plusquam rex.<br />
In sententia dicenda plusquam senator.<br />
In judicio plusquam jurisconsultus.<br />
In exercitu plusquam imperator.<br />
In acie plusquam miles.<br />
In adversis perferendis, injuriisque condonandis, plusquam vir.<br />
In publica libertate tuenda plusquam civis.<br />
In amicitia colenda plusquam amicus.<br />
In convictu plusquam familiaris.<br />
In venatione ferisque domandis, plusquam leo.<br />
In tota reliqua vita plusquam philosophus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p109">Thus much concerning the description of the places in 
and about this ancient and renowned kingdom: I shall in 
the next place make good my word in relation to other particulars concerning their religion, customs, and manners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p110">Besides the Lutherans and Calvinists, which abound 
chiefly in Regal Prussia, there are many other religions 
tolerated in this kingdom, such as the Armenians, Jews, <pb n="xliv" id="ii.ii-Page_xliv" />and Tartars put in practice, who all enjoy their different 
persuasions without molestation, though the national church 
is entirely after the mode of the Roman. As for the Armenians, they inhabit chiefly in certain towns of Prussia and 
Podolia, and have their peculiar prelates, abbots, and priests. 
Their service is exercised in their own language. These, as 
in other countries, acknowledge the supremacy of the see of 
Rome, but differ from it in worship. The Jews are every 
where to be found in Poland, and enjoy their religion and 
privileges without interruption, only they are restrained 
from trading within twelve miles of Warsaw, by the constitutions. Their number is so great, that it is accounted to 
amount to two millions; and they are so privileged, that all 
this vast body pays not above one hundred and twenty 
thousand florins a year to the state, which amounts to no 
more than twenty thousand dollars. In the great duchy of 
Lithuania, there are above thirty thousand Tartars, with 
liberty of the Turkish religion. They have been there more 
than six hundred years; and, for the continuance of their 
privileges, they are obliged to send twelve hundred men 
yearly to the wars against the Turks and Tartars. There are 
likewise, as I am told, a great many idolaters on the frontiers 
of this kingdom, who still retain their ancient superstitions, 
whereof one is, that when any one dies, and though it be a 
year afterwards another dies likewise, they presently dig up 
the first body, and cut off its head, thereby to prevent, as 
they say, the death of any more of their family.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p111">Yet, notwithstanding Poland admits of all these religions, 
the national churchmen, which are Roman Catholics, are so 
bigoted to their own persuasion, that they will admit of 
none into their senate, diet, or courts of judicature, (except 
in those of Prussia,) that hold not the same religious tenets. 
Also bishops always preside in the assembly of the states, 
that nothing may be transacted there in prejudice of that 
faith. The inferior clergy likewise, selected out of the several 
colleges and chapters of the kingdom, are appointed to have 
seats in the tribunals, and other courts of justice, for the 
same reason. In like manner, the great officers of the crown <pb n="xlv" id="ii.ii-Page_xlv" />are very frequently bishops; and the chief secretary of the 
whole kingdom has always been an ecclesiastic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p112">Here are sixteen ecclesiastical, and one hundred and 
twenty-eight lay senators. The first are either archbishops 
or bishops, and are the chief members of the senate, of 
which the archbishop of Gnesna is chief. He is primate of 
the kingdom, a title given him by the council of Constance, 
and moreover styles himself the pope’s legate born, by a 
grant of the council of Lateran. All ecclesiastical affairs 
that have been determined in the archbishop of Leopolds, or 
any of the other bishops court, may be reversed or confirmed by an appeal to him; and his power and authority is 
so exceeding great, it being next to the king’s, that it is 
death to draw a sword in his presence, or to quarrel in any 
manner whatsoever before him. When he goes to the king 
or the diet, there is always a golden cross carried before 
him; and when he sits, his chaplain holds it behind his 
chair. He has his marshal, who is a castellan, and senator of 
the kingdom. This person on horseback carries a golden 
batoon before his coach, but salutes none with it, except the 
king, when the archbishop and his majesty happen to meet. 
This marshal has likewise the honour to carry a staff of the 
same nature before the king, when the other marshals are 
absent. When the archbishop comes to wait on the king, 
the great chamberlain, or some other great officer, always 
receives him at the stairs, and the king comes afterwards 
out of his chamber, to meet him in the antechamber. He 
never pays any visits out of duty, but to the pope’s nuncio, 
and to him only but once; neither does he pay that compliment to the ambassadors of crowned heads, though they 
visit him first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p113">After the king’s death, he is the supreme regent of the 
kingdom till a new one is chosen; during which time, he 
may coin money in his own name; a privilege granted him 
by Boleslaus the Chaste, but which, nevertheless, has not 
been practised, no money having as yet been seen of any 
one of the primates coining. The revenues also of the 
crown belong to him in the interregnum; he convenes the <pb n="xlvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xlvi" />diet, and dissolves it at pleasure; and in case there happens 
any thing extraordinary, the government assigns him several 
senators for his assistance. In short, he is <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p113.1">tantum non rex</span></i>; 
and he alone can proclaim the king, when elected, and 
crown him afterwards; which is so very considerable, that 
he is looked upon by the ambassadors and envoys of the 
candidates, as the only person upon whom the success of 
their negotiations depend; and therefore all of them do their 
utmost to make him their friend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p114">The reason why the republic intrusts this great authority 
to a clergyman is, lest, if it should devolve upon a secular 
senator, he might make use of it to advance himself to the 
throne.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p115">These senators’ office is to serve faithfully the king and 
republic with their advice, to administer justice, by commission or otherwise, at home; and, with consent of the diet, 
to exercise foreign ministry abroad: and they value themselves for their dignities so highly, that they despise almost 
all other titles whatsoever. Therefore when Sigismund I. 
went, as has been before related, to Vienna, and his imperial 
majesty offered the title of prince of the empire to the several senators that came along with him, they absolutely 
refused them; giving for reason, “that being born gentlemen of Poland, and thereby having a right to treat either of 
peace or war with their king, they believed it an injury to their dignity to have a prince of the empire thought their 
superior.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p116">The regular clergy in Poland are generally more esteemed 
than the secular; for they can perform all the offices of 
parish priests, without having permission from the bishops; 
and friars mendicant are allowed to enter the most private 
part of any house, without so much as knocking at the door. 
All religious orders are likewise to be seen in this kingdom, 
but Carthusians and Minims.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p117">Those regular clergy are generally very rich, but not less 
dissolute and immodest; for they frequently go into the 
cellars to drink, those being the tippling places in this 
country; and sometimes you shall see many of them so <pb n="xlvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xlvii" />drunk in the streets, that they are scarce able to stand or go; 
and this, without either their superiors or the people taking 
notice of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p118">On fast days, these religious persons, and all others of 
the Poles, abstain from milk, eggs, flesh, and boiled fish, at 
nights only: for provided they keep to these rules at that 
time, they may eat and drink what they please all the day; 
only Fridays and Saturdays they forbear butter, cheese, 
milk, and eggs, all the day long. Nor can they be inclined 
to eat butter or cheese on fast days, though they have permission from the church; for when the present archbishop 
of Gnesna obtained them that liberty from the see of Rome, 
they absolutely refused it, saying, “that his holiness the pope was an heretic.” This rigid custom they have observed ever since one of those Roman pontiffs enjoined 
them to fast for a hundred years together for some enormous 
crime; and which it may be they do not yet think sufficiently 
expiated. They also are so obstinate in their abstaining from 
flesh, that they will not eat any, notwithstanding they are 
sick, and advised thereunto by their doctors, and permitted 
by their priests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p119">As for the secular inferior clergy, they are either collegiate or parochial; and both are much after the same nature 
as with us. The canons are never almost present at the 
office; for they give the poor scholars to the value of two 
pence of our money <i>per diem</i>, to say their <i>hours</i> for them in 
the choir. And the parsons generally neglect their cures, by 
leaving most of their duty to the monks, or vicars, or curates. 
They also sing part of the service in the Polish language, 
and that especially in the parish churches at high mass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p120">The rosary is also repeated in the Dominican’s chapels, in 
which the men are seated, and join in the repetition on one 
side, and the women on the other; the former alone singing 
the <i>Ave Maria</i>, and the latter the <i>Sancta Maria</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p121">Plurality of benefices is here tolerated; for there are some 
of these secular clergy who have not only rights to canonships, but also two or 
more parsonages. But there are none that take any care to perform the duties of 
their function; <pb n="xlviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xlviii" />the bishops themselves being so careless of the episcopal 
charge, that they neglect correcting the inferior clergy when 
they do amiss.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p122">At divine service the Poles seem always very devout, and 
bestow considerable gifts upon their churches; but they are 
neither liberal to the poor, nor careful of sick necessitous 
persons. They pray always aloud in the church, and at the 
elevation of the host at mass, they cuff themselves, and 
knock their heads against the pavement or the bench 
whereon they sit, that it commonly makes a great noise, and 
may be heard at a considerable distance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p123">Their ecclesiastical courts, as in other nations, are 
altogether in the hands of the bishops, who have each their 
chancellor, register, &amp;c. from whom appeals may be made 
to the two archbishops, and even from the archbishop of 
Leopol to the archbishop of Gnesna. Nevertheless, from 
him appeals lie to the see of Rome. These judge according 
to the canons of the church; and the civil magistrates are 
obliged to be assisting to them in the execution of their 
sentences, as often as they shall be so required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p124">To the ecclesiastical courts belongs the court of nunciature, held by the pope’s nuncio, for that purpose always 
residing in Poland. However, before he can have any jurisdiction, he must have presented the king and the principal ministers of state with the apostolic brief of his nunciature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p125">The civil jurisdiction is divided among diverse sorts of 
judges, and belongs to the commonalty as well as gentry. 
Some of these determine causes exempt from appeals, and 
others cannot.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p126">Those from whom there lies no appeal are the three high 
tribunals instituted by king Stephen Bathori, the judges 
whereof are all gentry. Two of these tribunals are for the 
kingdom, and one for the great duchy of Lithuania; and 
all of them consists of fixed numbers to be judges, both ecclesiastical and civil, chosen out of every palatinate; the 
former once in four years, and the latter once in two. These 
pronounce judgment by plurality of voices; but where <pb n="xlix" id="ii.ii-Page_xlix" />matters are purely ecclesiastical, there ought to be as many 
of the clergy as the laity. The causes here are heard in order; for three days are allowed to enter all that come, and 
whatsoever are not booked in that time cannot be adjudged 
that session. So that a man who has a trial in these courts 
may be said to have all the nation for his judges, deputies 
both spiritual and temporal being sent thither for that end 
from all parts of the kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p127">There is also a board of green cloth to determine affairs 
relating to the king’s household, (as with us,) two courts of 
exchequer, and likewise courts of the gentry and commonalty in every palatinate, which are neither exempt from appeals, nor by any means to have so much as one of the 
clergy among their judges, and determine in disputes about the 
limits of land, or in criminal cases.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p128">The immediate appeal from these courts is to the vice-chamberlain of the palatinate, who, either by himself or 
his deputy, the chamberlain of that district, restores all to 
persons illegally dispossessed, and ascertains all bounds and 
limits of land. This is in a manner the sphere of his whole 
jurisdiction. But where there is any contest between the king 
and any of the gentry in this kind, then, at their request, 
commissioners are appointed out of the senate, to inspect the 
matter of the controversy, and to do justice therein. Likewise when a difference arises between the king and a clergy 
man, commissioners are ordered; but there the bishop of 
the diocese claims the nomination of one or more of them; 
and when any of the courts of land-judicature die, the king 
cannot name others, till the district to which they belonged 
have chosen four out of the housekeepers; but then he may 
pitch upon one for each election.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p129">The other courts for the gentry are those that take cognizance of criminal cases; whereof there is only one in every 
starostaship, where the starosta himself, or his lieutenant, administers justice in his castle, or some other public place, at 
least every six weeks. He likewise determines in civil causes 
between such as have no lands, and such foreigners as come 
to trade here, and is to cause process to be served in criminal <pb n="l" id="ii.ii-Page_l" />cases a fornight, and in civil, a week before the court 
sits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p130">He is also the executive minister of all sentences pronounced, and likewise the sole conservator of the peace 
within his territories, being obliged, by himself or his officers, like our high sheriffs, to see all public executions performed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p131">As to the courts of commonalty, they are either held in 
cities or villages. In cities, justice is administered by the 
scabins, {officers belonging to the king,) the magistracy, or 
judge advocate. The scabins have cognizance of all capital 
offences and criminal matters; the magistracy, of all civil 
cases, to which likewise the gentry are subject; and the 
judge advocate, of offences committed by the soldiery. Civil 
matters of small moment are determined solely by the governor of the city; but from him there lies an appeal to the 
townhall or magistracy, and thence to the king.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p132">In villages, the commonalty are subject to scabins, and to 
scultets, or peculiar lords; from which last there is no appeal. Here justice is almost arbitrary, except in criminal 
cases; the scultets being hereditary judges, and not to be 
dispossessed of their offices, but by death, and forfeiture of 
life by high treason, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p133">The officers and magistrates of the plebeian courts are some 
named by their peculiar lords, and some elected by their fellow citizens, except 
in Cracow only, where the palatine has a right of choosing the magistrates, though he has 
not the same power to displace them after they are once 
chosen; they being also to continue their offices for life, 
unless forfeited by infamy and inability, as aforesaid.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p134">The profits of all offices in any of these courts are but 
very small, and uncertain; the Poles esteeming the honour 
of enjoying them sufficient recompence. Nevertheless, they 
have all salaries and perquisites, howsoever inconsiderable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p135">The military jurisdiction of Poland is altogether in the 
hands of the king or his generals, although the palatines 
and castellans, who generally accompany his majesty in the 
wars, retain their authority over their respective inferiors, <pb n="li" id="ii.ii-Page_li" />which is very despotical, 
(and like the chiefs over their vassals in Scotland;) but where those are refractory, a court-martial adjusts the difference.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p136">As for the laws of Poland, it is on all hands agreed, that 
t had none till the time of Casimir the Great, and then 
but very few made by him: although it is certain, that the 
Poles had embraced Christianity long before, and were well 
enough versed in human learning; yet was there never any 
law or statute of any prince committed to writing, but the 
pie were contented to be governed by the customs and 
manners of their ancestors, handed down to them from father to son. Casimir III. therefore, (called the Great from 
his prudent administration,) observing the disadvantages his 
kingdom laboured under by the Germans, who then frequently came into Poland on account of trade, received the 
Saxon laws, (now called Magdeburg laws, from the city 
whence they were taken,) by which Poland is at this day 
principally governed; although the gentry have many peculiar customs, and some statutes which have been since 
made; and which, in the time of Sigismundus Augustus, 
being compiled into one volume by learned men, were entitled, <i>The Statutes of the Kingdom</i>; and since (some 
having been approved and augmented, and others changed 
and altered in several diets) have obtained the name of <i>Constitutions of Poland</i>; to which, nevertheless, all that kingdom is not subject, Lithuania and Volhinia observing its 
own laws. Prussia also, both Regal and Ducal, has a municipal law of its own, commonly styled, 
<i>the law of Culm</i>; 
from which, notwithstanding, three cities are exempt, <i>viz</i>. 
Elbing, Bransberg, and Fraumberg, all which make use of 
the laws of Lansberg.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p137">The punishments in Poland are various, and differ only 
according to the quality of the crimes, and not of persons 
offending; for a thief is to be hanged, of what degree soever 
he be, and capital offenders, of all other kinds and qualities, 
are to be beheaded, (as has been observed in the description 
of Dantzick,) except in cases of the most flagrant and notorious villainies, when the criminal is commonly broken <pb n="lii" id="ii.ii-Page_lii" />upon the wheel, or else tortured by cutting off two thongs 
or long pieces out of the skin of his back. A nobleman is 
sometimes punished by forfeiting half his estate to the king, 
and the rest to an informer, and sometimes by imprisonment 
only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p138">Masters also have a power of chastising their servants; 
which they do after this manner: If the servant they are 
about to punish be a Polish gentleman, then they make 
him lie down on his belly on a carpet spread on the ground, 
or upon a stool, when another gentleman servant lays him on 
unmercifully upon the back with a rope or stick, giving him 
as many blows or lashes, as the master, who is always present, orders. After which, he that is beaten embraces the 
knees of him that has commanded him to be beat, and salutes him with the goodnatured title of 
<i>benefactor</i>. Which 
discipline seems a little too severe, but, however, is necessary from the temper of these people. The servants of 
vulgar extraction are likewise punished after the same manner, only with this difference, that they have no carpet 
spread under them. Some of the former think it an honour 
to be so thrashed; which honour they always bestow liberally, as often as they deserve it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p139">Nor is this custom among the Poles, of punishing their 
gentlemen servants so rigorously, much to be wondered at, 
if it be considered that they may serve in the meanest offices, without derogating from the nobility of their birth, or 
incapacitating themselves for the highest preferments. For, 
says Hauteville, one of their most celebrated historians, “I have known some who, from being footmen to great lords, 
and drummers in a troop of dragoons, have been advanced to the dignity of senators;” there being nothing that debases nobility in this country, but a handicraft or mechanic 
employment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p140">I should here bestow some time on the manner of choosing 
their diet, and its session, for the promulgation of the laws 
just now spoken of; but the several particulars and customs 
observed therein requiring more time than the compass of a 
letter will allow of, and a writer better versed than myself <pb n="liii" id="ii.ii-Page_liii" />in the nature of constitutions, whereinto I have had but an 
imperfect insight; I shall say little more, than that the 
grand diet or parliament of Poland is an assembly of the 
king, senators, and nuncios, or deputies of every province, 
met together in any city or town of Poland or Lithuania, 
in order to deliberate upon state affairs, and the means to 
secure and preserve the kingdom, both in times of peace or 
war.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p141">It is the king, or, during an interregnum, the primate, 
who has the sole power of convening them, as likewise to 
appoint the place where they shall sit; and by the constitutions of the kingdom, the king, as head of the republic, is 
obliged to call a diet every third year; and of every three 
successively, two are held in Poland most commonly, and 
the third in Lithuania, in the city of Grodno, in the palatinate of Troki, twenty leagues from Vilna, capital of that 
great duchy; so that every ninth year, the king, with all 
the senators and deputies of the kingdom, goes into Lithuania; and every third, the senators and deputies of Lithuania come into Poland. The reason of the diet’s being held 
thus in Lithuania, proceeds from the inhabitants of that 
duchy’s complaint, that it was very inconvenient for them to 
come so far as Poland, without having it in their turn to 
make themselves compensation, by enriching their country 
also by the presence of his majesty and the estates of the 
kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p142">When the king is pleased to give out summons for this general 
meeting, he is, by the constitution in the year 1613, to issue forth circular 
letters six weeks before the time be appointed for its session, to all the 
palatines of the provinces, acquainting them with his design, together with the 
time he intends it shall meet at. He sends them likewise a 
list of all the affairs and articles which are to be treated of 
in that diet: whereupon every palatine, or his deputy, in 
his own respective government, forthwith despatches notice 
to all the castellans, starostas, and other gentry, to meet together at a certain time, in order to deliberate upon the 
articles and affairs proposed in the king’s letters, as also to <pb n="liv" id="ii.ii-Page_liv" />choose a nuncio, or deputy, to represent their intentions in 
the great diet. These letters are proclaimed by a herald at 
arms, and afterwards posted upon all the town gates and 
church doors; and the assemblies in the provinces, preparatory to this general meeting of the states, are termed by 
them <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p142.1">comitiola</span></i>, or little diets. Though, in cases of extremity, six weeks notice need not be given, as appears by 
the constitutions of the year 1638.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p143">The qualification for voting in these little diets is, that 
all sorts of gentlemen, both rich and poor, provided they 
have but three acres of land in their possession, which must 
be worth at least eight crowns sterling a year, (like our 
freeholders in the country,) have a right to come thither, 
where they have all equal authority and votes, none being 
suffered to be present there in that capacity, but who is 
well descended. But what is more particular, the electors 
must be unanimous here, or the choice is invalid; for I am 
informed, it has lain in the power of one of these diminutive 
gentry to hinder a person from being chosen chairman of 
one of these petty sessions, till the candidate had given him 
a Polish pair of boots, for he was before almost barefooted; 
after which he came in, and consented to the election.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p144">Not but at these little diets the poorer sort of gentry for 
the most part accord with their seignior, and generally approve of what he says, without knowing sometime what 
the matter in hand is: an example whereof, Hauteville says, happened in his time 
at one of these assemblies in the province of Masovia, where some affairs of the province being 
in debate, and one of the gentry declaring against them, his 
party or mob, not knowing what the business was, cried out 
like madmen, “that such a proposal should not pass.” 
Whereupon, a witty fellow, observing their senseless rage, 
started up, and cried, “Brethren, you are fools to oppose this affair; for the question is only to abate the price of 
wheat and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p144.1">aqua vitae</span>:” whereat they immediately consented to and approved of the matter, and said, that 
“their “seignior was a rogue that had betrayed them;” and 
moreover threatened him with their sabres.</p>




<pb n="lv" id="ii.ii-Page_lv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p145">Yet, notwithstanding every gentleman-freeholder can 
vote for whom he pleases, the election always falls upon 
some rich nobleman, who can treat high, and make a figure 
suitable to this honourable charge. Most commonly they 
choose two or three deputies for every palatinate; one of 
which is always an understanding man, and the rest young 
noblemen, who are sent up to the grand diet for honour’s sake, and that they may be trained up betimes in the service 
of their country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p146">When the deputies are chosen, they receive full instructions from the gentry of their province, of what they are to 
agree to, and dissent from, in the general diet; and when 
once they are intrusted with these instructions, they dare 
not for their lives transgress them; so that if but one deputy has orders contrary to the rest, it lies in his single 
power to break all their measures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p147">The number of all these nuncios amounts commonly to 
one hundred and seventy-four, excluding those of Prussia, 
which are uncertain, and which are sometimes seventy of 
themselves; and they cannot be chosen senators, being for 
the most part elected out of the common magistrates, excepting the judges of the high tribunals, assessors, collectors of the revenue, &amp;c. Furthermore it is to be observed, 
that they have certain salaries assigned them by the constitutions in the year 1540.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p148">When all the deputies of the provinces are assembled at the 
place appointed for the grand diet, they divide themselves into three nations, 
viz. the deputies of High and Low Poland, and Lithuania. Out of these three, 
they next proceed to the choice of a great mareschal, or speaker, who is 
the first time chosen out of the deputies of High Poland; 
the second, out of the deputies of Low Poland; and at the 
third diet, out of Lithuania; and they often spend several 
days in bloody contests, before they can agree about an 
election. Nay, it happens sometimes that they cannot agree 
at all; and that the senators and deputies, who make great 
preparations to appear in the utmost pomp and grandeur, 
(whereof some come above three hundred miles from their <pb n="lvi" id="ii.ii-Page_lvi" />respective homes,) are forced to return back again, for want 
of harmony among themselves in the choice of a mareschal, 
who, if he designs to get his election, must treat the gentry 
all the while, otherwise he would have few or no votes; it 
being their custom to prolong the election, that they may 
live the longer at the candidate’s charge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p149">The cause of this great stickling is, that the dignity of 
this mareschal is not only honourable, but exceeding beneficial; which occasions several noblemen among the deputies 
to raise cabals and intrigues to secure it to themselves. He 
has likewise a very great extent of authority, and can, by his 
eloquent and subtle speeches, turn affairs to what side al 
most he pleases; which is the reason that he is often bribed, 
either by the king, or foreign princes, or some great men of 
the kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p150">When the mareschal or speaker is elected, he, with all 
the deputies of the provinces, goes to kiss the king’s hand 
in the diet chamber, where his majesty sits on a throne, 
with his chief officers of state about him, all standing. 
Then the chancellor proposes all the points to be debated 
in the diet, and desires the senators and the nobility to take 
them into consideration; which being done, the king immediately leaves them, lest his presence might be an awe 
upon them; and then the senators retiring into their apartments by themselves, and the nuncios into theirs, they forth 
with set about deliberating on the articles proposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p151">Not that I can here pass by unremarked a pleasant reflection of Hauteville, whom I am obliged to consult more 
than once, to enable me to go through with my under 
taking. That historian, in his account of Poland, says, that 
the Poles employ more time in drinking and feasting, than 
in debating matters of state; for they never think of that 
work, till they begin to want money to buy Hungarian wine 
with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p152">After the chancellor has thus proposed to the diet, in the 
king’s name, all the articles they are to go upon, the mareschal of the nuncios likewise, on the part of the deputies, 
presents to the king what they desire of his majesty; which <pb n="lvii" id="ii.ii-Page_lvii" />is, first, to make void all intrenchments upon the state or 
the people; and secondly, to bestow all vacant offices upon 
persons of worth and merit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p153">The manner of proceeding in the nuncios house is, that 
nobody offers his opinion there, till leave for so doing is 
asked of the mareschal, who alone introduces all messengers 
from the king, senators, army, or foreign princes, and answers them all in the name of the house: if any differences 
also arise among the nuncios, or other tumults occasioned 
by the spectators, he causes silence immediately, by striking 
his staff against the ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p154">The two bodies being thus separated, there are nevertheless frequent intercourses between them, as are between 
our two most honourable houses of parliament; and the 
nuncios have the same power as the commons are invested 
with in England, of impeaching all magistrates and officers 
in high stations for corrupt practices, and put the king in 
mind, as often as they think fit, of his coronation oath. 
Moreover, the nuncios’ power and authority appears the 
greater, in that no constitution or law is of any validity or 
force, that was not first begun in their house. Nay, their mareschal is to make the first motion for all laws; and when 
concluded upon, it is his office only to read them before the 
senate. For this reason, about nine years ago, in the year 
1668, the mareschal protested against a certain law, because 
it was first concerted in the senate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p155">To confirm this authority, and for the further security of 
the nuncios, Sigismund I. in the year 1510, ordained that it 
should be high treason to injure any member of the diet, 
though he afterwards, in the year 1530, restrained this law 
to the royal person; but which, notwithstanding, John Casimir in some measure renewed in the year 1640.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p156">As to their further privileges, if one of these nuncios 
commits any crime whatsoever, he is to be tried by his fellow members; which custom is in force a month before, and 
lasts as long after the breaking up of the diet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p157">Nor, whilst they are thus providing for the public good in 
their house, does the king and senate pass their time idly in <pb n="lviii" id="ii.ii-Page_lviii" />theirs; for he, together with the senators, tries criminal 
causes for a while, and employs himself upon several other 
matters set apart for certain days, until the lower house 
brings up bills to be debated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p158">Near the conclusion of the diet, and before the senators 
and nuncios are joined, the mareschal of the lower house, in 
a set speech, gives thanks to the deputies for the honour 
and favour they have conferred upon him, and is answered 
by one of the nuncios in the name of the rest, who returns 
him their acknowledgments for the faithful execution of his 
office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p159">To establish a law or constitution in the diet, is for the 
deputies first to propose it by their mareschal, and then the king and senate 
are to approve of it. But however, before it can have any force, it must be 
reviewed by the great mareschal and two deputies, or by three senators and six 
deputies. Having been thus reviewed, it is read out in the 
diet by the nuncio mareschal; after which the chancellor 
demands with a low voice, if the king, senate, and deputies consent to apply the seal to it; which being answered in the affirmative, it is presently sealed and enrolled 
among the acts in the registry of Warsaw; and this by the 
care of the deputies’ mareschal, who is to see it done soon 
after the conclusion of the session. After this, one of the 
king’s secretaries is to get it printed and dispersed among 
the several little diets and tribunals all over the kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p160">By the constitution of the kingdom, the diet ought never 
to sit above six weeks; and the gentry are so very exact in 
observing this privilege, that as soon as that time is expired, 
they send their mareschal to take leave of the king in their 
name, and to acquaint him, that they intend to wait on him 
and kiss his hand; and they are so obstinately bent upon 
abiding by this custom, that though the urgencies of state 
require never so short a continuance of the diet after the 
time prescribed, yet they always vigorously oppose it, as 
they did in the year 1649, when the Tartars and Cossacks 
had almost overrun the kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p161">The reason, it is to be presumed, why the members of <pb n="lix" id="ii.ii-Page_lix" />the diet are so punctual in observing this constitution above 
any other is, because by that period of time their money is generally exhausted, 
and the provisions, which they bring in wagons from home, as beer, wine, meat, 
fowl, &amp;c. are consumed by the great train of guards and other domestics, 
which they have with them. Besides, though no other person but the king, senate, and nuncios, can have any vote in 
the diet, vast numbers of other people every session flock 
thither; and most commonly foreign princes choose then to 
send their ambassadors with large retinues, according to the 
interest they have to support in the diet. At this time also 
the greatest part of the nobility, that have wherewithal to 
appear in any sort of grandeur, meet here, together with 
their wives and children, though they have no other business than to see and be seen. It is then their sons get 
acquainted with others of the young gentry, and often are 
married to some of the young ladies, that come in like manner to be observed, and to get husbands. In a word, the 
diet is a kind of general rendezvous of all the people of 
quality in the kingdom, as well men and women as children; so that what city soever the diet sits in, there are 
always forty thousand, and sometimes fifty thousand persons 
more than its wonted inhabitants.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p162">At this time likewise there is always such a crowd of soldiers, heydukes, and footmen in the streets, that it is not 
safe to be abroad in the night, for fear of being robbed or 
stripped naked, as it happens very often: for the Polish 
gentry give so very short allowance to their guards and 
servants, (a dragoon having but fifteen pence of our money 
per week to maintain his horse and himself,) that they must 
be forced to rob, and be otherwise very industrious, to live.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p163">Every member of the diet, after having obtained leave of 
the marshal, who can only stop their mouths, has a right to 
speak and harangue there as long as he pleases; nay, can 
say what he will; for they often abuse one another, and 
affront their king to his face, branding him with the infamous 
titles of “perjured, unjust,” &amp;c. They very often likewise 
threaten both him and his children, upon the least grounds <pb n="lx" id="ii.ii-Page_lx" />of complaint. The occasion of this generally is, that they 
come drunk into the diet, and consequently talk only, like 
our quakers, as the spirit moves, either good or bad. Nay, 
you shall have some of these fuddle-caps talk nonsense for 
two or three hours together, trespassing on the patience of 
the more sober sort, by a railing, carping, injurious, and ill-digested discourse, without any one’s 
ever daring to interrupt them, though they spin it out never so long; for if the 
marshal himself should then presume to bid them hold their 
tongues, they would infallibly dissolve the diet, by protesting against the proceedings thereof: so that the most prudent way is always to hear them out, and to shew no dislike 
to the impertinent speeches they make.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p164">Hereupon there is nobody but sees the unhappy state of 
the government of Poland; that their constitutions and 
privileges are most pernicious; and that the unlimited and absolute liberty of 
each member makes all the republic slaves to the whimsy or factious obstinacy of 
one particular man. For can there be any thing more unreasonable, than, after 
the senators and deputies have come from most remote provinces with excessive 
expense to the diet, and laboured jointly with their sovereign to conclude 
matters for the common interest of the nation, it should be in the power of one 
disaffected or corrupted person, without giving any further reason than his own 
pleasure, to annul the proceedings of the rest, and to dissolve the diet, at a 
juncture especially, when there is the greatest necessity for their concurrence?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p165">Thus, Sir, you may perceive that affairs of the greatest 
consequence depend not only on the prudent deliberations 
of sober men, but also on the capricious humours of the 
senseless and depraved; which <i>excessive liberty</i> of every 
private man shews, that both the nation and the diet have 
<i>none</i> at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p166">Yet there is a policy in concluding matters by unanimous 
consent; since this constitution was established to deprive 
their kings of all means and opportunities of ever becoming 
absolute: for they imagined it to be morally impossible, (as 
it really is,) that whatever interest or authority the king <pb n="lxi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxi" />might get in the country, he should ever prevail so far as to 
bring all the members of the diet (though he might have 
the majority) to consent to any clause or bill, which might 
any ways be injurious to the nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p167">From what has been said, you may have just reason to admire 
how the Polish kingdom could subsist for above a thousand years with such bad 
constitutions, and still possess not only vast tracts of land, but also hitherto 
enjoy their freedom and liberties in their utmost force and extent. It is 
wonderful also, that far from losing or limiting any of their privileges, they 
rather enlarge and increase them, as often as they elect their kings. Nay, 
considering the power of their sovereign, the absolute prerogative every 
gentleman has in his own lands, in a manner above the laws, the turbulency of 
their diets, and the small obligation the officers think they lie under to 
perform their several duties, the Poles themselves have owned it to be no less 
than a miracle, that they should have subsisted as a kingdom and republic so 
long; I having heard them to say, “that their preservation was to be attributed 
to God alone, that protected them to be the invincible bulwark of Europe 
against the progress of the common enemies of Christendom, the Turks and 
Tartars.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p168">But here we have no need to have recourse to any peculiar providence bestowed by God upon the Poles, since, by 
our own ordinary recourse to all natural causes, we may 
easily infer that the Polish nation could not but subsist 
hitherto only, but likewise must, in all probability, last as 
long as any kingdom in Europe; and this for the following 
reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p169">First, Because, though the king’s power is limited by the 
law, his credit and authority nevertheless is so great, that he 
can dispose the affairs of the diet as he pleases, especially 
where they tend to the public good of the kingdom; for 
few, if any one at all, will venture to protest against any 
proceedings there, that are for the interest of the nation, 
unless they are supported by a good party of senators and 
deputies; and this, because it is not only infamous and <pb n="lxii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxii" />scandalous to his person, but also prejudicial to his posterity, 
that breaks up a diet; and not a little dangerous to his life, 
by irritating and disobeying so powerful a body. For they 
are commonly very liberal, in their passion, of slashes and 
cuts with their scimitars on any ill-natured, corrupted member that opposes the interest of his country, though, in reality, he has the law on his side. It is certain, therefore, 
that when any person withstands the rest in the diet, it is 
either because the king has not sufficiently employed his 
authority to pacify him, or his policy to win him with some 
small present; or else, because he does not care they 
should agree; or lastly, in regard to a considerable number 
of senators and deputies, that support, or rather employ him 
to protest against an act which they do not think it for their 
interest to let pass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p170">Secondly, The order of the government, and their courage 
and resolution, does not so much contribute towards their 
preservation, as the envy and jealousies of their neighbours 
among themselves; for when the king of Sweden and the 
elector of Brandenburgh made war with Poland, the Tartars 
came to assist the Poles, and at the same time the king of 
Denmark made a diversion in Sweden: when the Tartars 
likewise declared war against Poland, most commonly either 
the emperor of Germany or the czar of Muscovy comes to 
its relief, or else make great diversions on their sides. For 
as it is the interest of the princes their neighbours not to 
let them grow to an exorbitance of power, so it is not at all 
for their benefit to let them perish; for whosoever could be 
able to conquer Poland, and unite it to his dominions, would 
quickly be too powerful to be put in balance with the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p171">Thirdly, The Poles, besides this, can the more easily 
conserve their dominions, by reason that they have very few 
strong forts or castles to shelter their enemies in, where 
they happen to make any progress in their country; yet I 
verily believe that an army of fifty thousand men well disciplined would at present conquer the whole kingdom of 
Poland, though at the same time I am of opinion that an 
hundred thousand could not be able to keep it. Carolus <pb n="lxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxiii" />Gustavus, king of Sweden, with about forty thousand men, 
entirely subdued Poland in less than two years time; yet 
when he began to encroach too much upon their constitutions and liberties, the Polish gentry joined unanimously 
together, and soon drove the Swedes out of the kingdom. 
The Tartars, in numerous bodies, make frequent incursions 
into this open country; but still, as soon as they have loaded 
themselves with their booty, they make all possible haste 
away. The loss of Caminiec makes the Poles admire at their 
own policy in having no strong towns; for they say, had not 
that been so well fortified, it had not served for shelter to a 
strong garrison of Turks and Tartars at their doors. Insomuch that it may be observed, that forts and castles, which 
other nations account their greatest security, would inevitably be the ruin of Poland; they being neither well skilled 
in besieging towns, nor plentifully stored with good artillery, 
engineers, ammunition, or other necessaries, since they never 
were nor will be able to retake Caminiec, though it is a place 
of no extraordinary strength.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p172">I come now to my last particular; which is a short view 
of their customs and manners, such as I have already given 
no account of; and must assure you, that both men and 
women are extravagant to the last degree, insomuch that 
some among them will have fifty suits of clothes at once, all 
as rich as possible. But what shews their prodigality much 
more is, that they will have their servants go almost as well 
clad as themselves; whereby they generally waste away 
their estates in a short time, and are reduced to great poverty 
and want. As to their dwellingplaces, they never live above 
stairs, and their houses are not united: the kitchen is on one 
side, the stable on another, the house on another, and the 
gate in the front; all which make a court, either square or 
round.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p173">The inside of these houses is generally hung with tapestry or arras; and all the rest of their householdstuff proportionably suitable. Yet towards Tartary they have little 
or no rich furniture; and the gentry content themselves 
with a few small beds with taffeta curtains, just enough to <pb n="lxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxiv" />lodge their families; for if any go to lie at their houses, 
they for the most part carry their beds along with them. 
Though it be extreme cold in Poland, yet will almost every 
one of these gentry have a bagnio in his house, in which the 
women have their separate apartments. There are likewise 
public baths in every city and town for the use of the common people, which they frequent not only in summer, but 
also in winter; from the use of which, in all probability, it 
happens that the Polish children seldom break out in their 
head or face, and that not one of a thousand is distorted, 
crooked, or ill-shaped, as in other countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p174">The Poles are generally so great admirers of splendour 
and shew, that their ladies scarce stir out of doors, though 
little further than cross the way, without a coach and six 
horses, either to church, or to visit a neighbour; but the 
men for the greatest part go on horseback, and rarely on 
foot, which they look upon as ignoble. When the gentry of 
either sex go abroad at night, they have twenty-four or 
more white wax flambeaux carried before their coach. Wo 
men of quality for the generality have their trains borne up 
by he or she dwarfs: they have also an old woman with them, 
which they call their <i>governante</i>, and an old gentleman 
usher, whose office it is to follow their coach on foot, and to 
help them out of it when they alight; though the reason of 
these two old peopled waiting on them does not proceed from 
any jealousy in their husbands, as in most of the eastern 
countries, since the Polish ladies are generally very modest, 
and do not at all abuse the great liberty that is allowed them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p175">As the Poles bear their own losses, and suffer all disasters, with a great deal of temper, so likewise they regard 
the miseries and misfortunes of others with the same indifference; for they will often stand and see a house burn, 
without offering in the least to lend a helping hand to 
quench the fire. Neither are they more indulgent to their 
children, or, on the contrary, the children to their parents; 
both of whom are reciprocally suffered to continue slaves to 
the Tartars, when but a small sum of money would purchase their redemption.</p>

<pb n="lxv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p176">As to their marriages, it must first be observed, that 
the feasts of those gentry always last three days, be they 
that make them either poor or rich; wherefore they are necessarily exceeding expensive; since, if a lady give in 
matrimony any one of her waiting maids, she generally expends 
as much as for one of her daughters: an instance of which 
I saw at court, during my lord ambassador Hyde’s stay at Zolkiew, when the queen 
celebrated the nuptials of one of her maids of honour after this manner. The 
first and second day she gave a very magnificent feast; for which purpose a large hall was pitched upon, where three tables were 
placed. At the first sat the king and queen, in a manner 
that both faced the entrance into the hall. Next the queen 
sat the couple that were to be married; and next to the 
king, the pope’s nuncio and archbishop of Gnesna, with the foreign ambassadors. 
At the two other tables, extending the whole length of the hall, were placed all 
the ladies, senators, and officers, except only such as attended upon the 
king and queen, all ranked according to their respective 
precedence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p177">This feast began both days precisely at four in the after 
noon, and lasted to the same hour of the next morning; and 
it was observable that the senators eat very little, but drank 
Hungarian wine to an immoderate degree; nor did the bi 
shops themselves shew any great tokens of continence, they 
leaving their seats very often, to go up to the king’s table, 
and drink his majesty’s health on their knees. The ladies, 
out of modesty, only touched the tops of the glasses with 
their lips, and so sat them down before them, or poured 
them into their plates, in such a manner that abundance 
more wine was spilt than drank by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p178">When they had sitten about five or six hours at table, 
the violins and a little sort of portable organ began to strike 
up, and then they spent the rest of the time in dancing. In 
this exercise every body joined; and even I myself, who 
have no manner of relish for such unedifying vagaries, 
had a Madonna put into my hand by the bishop of Plosko, <pb n="lxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxvi" />whom I had the honour, as domestic chaplain to the ambassador from the king of Great Britain, to sit next to. 
Those that began this whimsical way of shaking the feet, 
were the most ancient senators and old ladies, who moved 
slowly about, like so many friars and nuns in procession; 
yet though the dance began with such gravity and formality, 
it was ended with a great deal of hurry and confusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p179">On the second day, all the guests presented the bride 
with something new; and none gave less than a piece of 
plate: which presents were all made in the presence of the 
queen, it being the custom to perform this ceremony just 
before they sit down to table. These made a good part of 
the bride’s portion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p180">On the third day, the espousals were solemnized after 
this manner. All the guests accompanied the bridegroom 
and bride on horseback to church, as likewise in their return home. During all the time of their going and coming, 
the trumpets sounded from the balconies on each side of the 
way. When the bride had been conducted to her husband’s house, where a noble entertainment had been prepared, she, 
at the departure of the company after dinner was ended, 
fell a crying; it being the custom, it seems, in Poland, for 
maids to weep at that time, and to seem concerned, for fear 
they should be thought impudent and immodest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p181">The men and women that stand godfathers and god 
mothers together at christenings, are thenceforward deemed 
to be cousins and relations, though they were not so before, 
and consequently cannot be married to each other, without 
a dispensation from the bishop of the diocese.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p182">The ceremonies of burial also in Poland are usually celebrated with so great pomp and magnificence, that one would 
rather take them for triumphs than interments. At these, 
the corpse having been put into a velvet coffin with large 
thick silver plates at each corner, is placed in a hearse or 
chariot with six horses all covered with black housings. 
The coffin has a large black velvet pall thrown over it, 
with a cross of red satin in the middle, and six long black <pb n="lxvii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxvii" />silk tassels hanging down from it, which are borne by as 
many of the deceased’s domestics, all in close mourning. 
Before the chariot march several priests, monks, and a 
great number of people, each of them carrying a white 
wax torch lighted in his hand; next to whom, and immediately before the corpse, come three men on horse 
back, who carry the arms of the deceased, <i>viz</i>. his sword, 
his lance, and his dart. The procession thus set out moves 
very slowly, so that they always come late to church. 
After the burial-service is over, those that carried the arms 
enter the church on horseback, and furiously riding up to 
the coffin, break them thereupon; after which, the body is 
interred. Then they return to the house, where there is 
always a very sumptuous supper prepared; at which not 
only the lay guests drive away sorrow by swilling to excess, 
but force the clergy to do the like, by the same acts of intemperance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p183">I shall close all with the customs and manners of travel 
ling in Poland. As an introduction to which, you are to 
understand, that there are scarce any inns in that country, 
except those the natives call <i>karczmas</i>, where travellers are 
obliged to lodge with the cattle. These inns, or rather long 
stables, are all built up with boards, and covered with 
straw: within there is no furniture; neither are there any 
windows, but all the light comes in either at holes made by 
the weather, or the crevices of ill-joined boards. It is true, 
at the further end they have a little chamber with a fire-hearth; but to make an abatement for that, there is no 
lodging in it, because of the gnats, fleas, bugs, and especially the noisome smell that incommodes it. For if they 
happen to have a little window there, (which is a rarity if 
they do,) yet they never open it, though the weather be at 
its extremity of heat: so that strangers choose to lie in the 
aforesaid stable, where the <i>gospodarz</i> or innkeeper lodges 
himself and his family, than to be suffocated by the stink 
and smell of so close and small a room. In the long room 
there is also an intolerable smell, occasioned by a parcel of 
rotten cabbages, which those people always keep by them. <pb n="lxviii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxviii" />And this, though it may be agreeable enough to the natives, who are used to it, yet to strangers it must be very 
offensive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p184">In the inns or stables there are no tables or beds, except 
one of the last in the little room just mentioned, which no 
body cares to lie in, because they can have no sheets but 
what are as coarse as sackcloth, and have been often lain in 
before. Neither is the straw in the stable much better, be 
cause (even of that) every company cannot have fresh: for 
the <i>gospodarz</i>, after his guests are gone, generally gathers 
it up, and preserves it for new comers. Yet is it, in this 
condition, preferable to the bed, by reason that he most 
commonly airs it after it has been used.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p185">By reason of this ill entertainment on the roads, all travellers in this country are obliged to have a calash with two 
horses, wherein they carry all their necessaries and provisions. Their beds, 
quilts, bolsters, sheets, and the like, are generally packed up in a large serge 
bag, which afterwards serves them instead of a seat in their leathern 
convenience. They must provide also for the belly, by a case of bottles, wherein 
to put the drink they make use of on the road, and a basket for their meat, 
bread, &amp;c. Moreover, they must furnish themselves with every individual thing that they may 
have occasion for, and take care to renew what they have 
exhausted, whenever an opportunity shall offer: for he that 
expects any thing but the indifferent lodging which I have 
before spoken of, will be in a fair way of laying down in it 
supperless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p186">Thus you may perceive, sir, that one that travels in Po 
land must, as it were tortoise or Tartar like, carry his whole 
house with him, and besides undergo not a few incommodities to boot. However, when a man is provided as above, 
he may travel at a very inconsiderable expense; for lodging, 
as indeed it ought, costs but very little; and there is nothing 
to pay for any thing else, because it cannot be got: the reason, I suppose, being, that the gentry of the country never 
offer to pay for what they call for, since there is no way to 
force them to it; so that when they ask for any thing, the <pb n="lxix" id="ii.ii-Page_lxix" /><i>gospodarz</i> always puts them off with a 
<i><span lang="PL" id="ii.ii-p186.1">Nie musz</span></i>, <i>i. e</i>. I 
have nothing. Yet nevertheless, when they have any 
thing to spare, they will freely give part of it to strangers; 
though generally, there being but few travellers in that 
country, they provide only for their own families. Therefore when travellers happen to be in want of provisions, 
they are used to apply themselves to the <i>devour</i>, or lord of 
the village, who forthwith supplies them gratis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p187">Poland being for the most part a flat and champaign 
country, a calash and two horses will rid a great deal of 
ground there in a day. Some of the gentry are so provident as to drive their own calashes themselves; but of these 
there are but few, stateliness being more in vogue with 
them, than to suffer them to stoop to an employ fit for 
their meanest servants. When they come to the inn, they 
generally put their horses to grass, because the <i>gospodarz</i> 
will not be easily induced to trust them for hay. There are 
some likewise that travel on horseback, with a quilt for their 
bed, about a foot and half broad, laid under their saddle. 
They commonly employ the <i>gospodarz</i> to fetch them in 
beer, bread, and whatever else they have occasion for; and 
which service he is not to refuse at his peril.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p188">He that travels in winter will find it a very hard thing to 
rest anights, especially on holydays, because then all the 
peasants of the village are gathered together to carouse and 
make merry in that long room where you are obliged to 
lodge for want of a fire elsewhere; for at that time there is 
no sleeping without; nay, as I said before, scarce with it, 
(though men are commonly weary when they come off a 
journey,) these men making such a continued din in your 
ears with their excessive singing and dancing about the room, 
which none perform more awkwardly, there being a custom 
of rewarding a hard drinker here in Poland, by presenting 
him with a shirt, frock, handkerchief, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p189">Yet notwithstanding this vice, to which they are most unmercifully addicted, I may affirm, that, as to the character 
of the Poles in general, they exceed all the nations of Europe in vivacity of spirit, strength of body, and length of <pb n="lxx" id="ii.ii-Page_lxx" />life; which cannot be occasioned by their climate, because the 
Swedes, Muscovites, and Germans live all under the same 
parallel, and yet enjoy not the like vigour and health; and 
therefore must proceed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p190">First, from their diet; which, as to meat, is generally 
fresh roasted flesh (for they scarce ever eat any boiled, or 
salt, which causes the scurvy) and fowl; which increases the 
volatile and hard salts, and gives being to their vigour of 
body and soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p191">Secondly, from their drink, which is spirituous and strong; 
being chiefly Hungarian wine burnt, or anise seed water, 
both which they guzzle down in great quantities almost 
all day long; the poorer sort having a liquor distilled from 
wheat, oats, or barley, which the gentry rectify with anise 
seeds or aromatics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p192">Thirdly, from their living hardly, for they hate effeminacy; and a poor country cottage pleases them as well as a 
palace; and they frequently weave tapestry and arras as 
they travel along the road. Nay, many of them will sleep 
in time of frost and snow without any bed or other conveniency; and the little children, two months after they 
have been born, have been carried about stark naked in 
that season.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p193">Fourthly, from hunting, which is very much in use with 
them; they being expert in horsemanship to the greatest 
perfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p194">Fifthly, from other exercises; as dancing, leaping, vaulting, jumping. They are likewise exceedingly given to talking, wherewith they agree with the French.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p195">Sixthly, their hard beds, fasting, and temperance in 
eating, very much contribute towards their long lives; for 
hard beds knit their joints, and temperance at meals revives 
their spirits. Their slaves among them have no beds, and 
the masters seldom use any thing but quilts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p196">Seventhly, their health, vigour, and long lives may reasonably receive an addition from their great freedom and 
privileges; for where a slavish dependance hebetates and 
blunts the mind, and consequently enervates the body, <pb n="lxxi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxi" />liberty exhilarates the one, and by that means strengthens 
the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p197">Thus having acquitted myself of every particular I gave 
the promise of, I must, in discharge of the friendship you 
honour me with, put the last hand to this long tiresome let 
ter; which I cannot better do, than by my addresses to the 
great Preserver of mankind, to keep you in the same state of 
health which I left you in at my departure from Oxford 
shire; that I may at my return (which I more and more 
wish for, through the consideration of the great advantages 
I shall receive from it) be restored to the happiness of your 
conversation; than which nothing can be more improving 
to or desired by,</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.ii-p198">My best friend and most honoured instructor, 
</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:30%" id="ii.ii-p199">Your most faithful</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:40%" id="ii.ii-p200">and most obliged servant,</p> 
<p class="right" id="ii.ii-p201">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-right:60%; font-size:80%" id="ii.ii-p202">Dantzick, <br />
Dec. 16, 1677.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p203">Soon after the doctor’s return from Poland, he was, by 
the dean and chapter of the collegiate church of Westminster, in consideration of his great abilities to discharge 
the pastoral office, made choice of to succeed Dr. Edward 
Hinton as rector of Islip in Oxfordshire, a living of 200<i>l</i>. 
per annum; 100<i>l</i>. of which, out of his generous temper, he 
allowed to the Rev. Mr. Penny, (student of Christ Church,) 
his curate; and the other he expended in the educating and apprenticing the 
poorer children of that place. After having been two years incumbent there, he 
caused the chancel, that had been suffered miserably to run to ruin by his 
predecessor, to be rebuilt, as appears from the following inscription over the 
entrance into the chancel:</p>
<p class="center" style="font-size:90%; line-height:150%" lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p204">ROBERTUS SOUTH, S. T. P.<br />
In Ecclesiam hanc Parochialem<br />
Inductus Anno 1678,<br />
Propriis Sumptibus hanc<br />
Cancellariam a Fundamentis<br />
Instauravit extruxitque Anno Domini 1680.</p>


<pb n="lxxii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p205">He likewise having found the mansion-house belonging 
to the rector much too mean for the largeness of the stipend, 
and having heard of the honour done to that village by the 
birth of Edward the Confessor, (as that king himself declares in his charter, whereby he gives that village, and 
other lands thereunto adjacent, to St. Peter’s church in 
Westminster,) caused the shattered remains of it to be to 
tally pulled down, and an edifice erected in a more convenient part of the town. The land upon which he built it, 
with a handsome garden, he purchased as a perpetual mansion for himself and successors; which may now vie with 
most parsonage houses in England, as may be seen in Dr. 
White Kennet’s Parochial Antiquities, wherein he gives a 
view of it in a plate inscribed to Dr. South, whose coat of 
arms is engraved over it, with this inscription, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p205.1">Viro reverendo Roberto South, S. T. P. rectori ecclesiae de Islip, tabulam hanc, quae amplum et elegantem rectoriae mansum 
suis impensis constructum representat, D. D. White Kennet. 
Nos admiremur, imitentur posteri.</span></i> Though in what year 
this house was built, I am not hitherto informed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p206">In the year 1681, the doctor, who was then one of his majesty’s 
chaplains in ordinary, being in waiting, preached before the king upon these 
words, <i>The lot is cast into the lap, but the disposing of it is of the Lord</i>. 
Wherein, having spoken of the various changes and dispensations of Providence, 
and the unaccountable accidents and particulars of life, he introduces these three examples of unexpected advancements after this manner:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p207">“Who that had looked upon Agathocles first handling the 
clay, and making pots under his father, and afterwards turning robber, could 
have thought, that from such a condition he should come to be king of Sicily?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p208">“Who that had seen Masinello, a poor fisherman, with 
his red cap and his angle, would have reckoned it possible to see such a 
pitiful thing, within a week after, shining in his cloth of gold, and with a 
word or a nod absolutely commanding the whole city of Naples?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p209">“And who, that had beheld such a bankrupt, beggarly <pb n="lxxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxiii" />fellow as Cromwell, first entering the parliament house with a threadbare torn cloak, greasy hat, (perhaps neither 
of them paid for,) could have suspected, that in the space of so few years, he should, by the murder of one king, 
and the banishment of another, ascend the throne?” At 
which the king fell into a violent fit of laughter, and turning to the lord Rochester, said, 
“Ods fish, Lory, your chaplain must be a bishop; therefore put me in mind of him at the next death!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p210">During the remaining part of king Charles the second’s reign, 
wherein he continued a strenuous assertor of the prerogatives of the crown against such as were industrious 
towards their diminution, what by the interest of his patron, 
who, at his return from his embassy, was made lord Hyde 
and viscount Wootton Basset, and what by his own merits, 
he had several offers of advancement into the hierarchy, 
which he modestly declined, as having wherewithal to sup 
port himself according to the dignities of the church he 
stood possessed of, and the distribution of charities he had 
already settled, and intended to lay schemes for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p211">In order to this, he made some purchases of houses on 
Ludgate-hill and Token-house Yard; which puts me in mind of a tenant of his, one 
Mr. Taylor, then living upon Ludgate-hill, a rigid Presbyterian, who, during the 
time of Oates’s sham plot, had nothing but the whore of Babylon before his eyes, 
and dreamt of nothing but evidences, forty thousand Spanish pilgrims with long 
bills, butchers knives, gags, gridirons, and what not. This man, upon his coming 
to the doctor in order to pay his rent, could not but discover his fears of the 
introduction of popery, and the dismal circumstances of fire and fagot, with 
many other terrible ideas of persecution and enslavement. At which the doctor 
smiling, bid him be of good cheer, and very briskly told him, that “churchmen 
indeed might have some grounds for such apprehensions, but that persons of his 
persuasion had nothing to fear on the account of religion, since they were 
too great hypocrites to die martyrs.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p212">On the accession of king James the second to the throne, <pb n="lxxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxiv" />notwithstanding his patron was then earl of Rochester, and 
advanced to the dignity of lord high treasurer of England, 
and his lordship’s brother, the earl of Clarendon, was lord 
lieutenant of Ireland, made him an offer of an archbishopric 
of that kingdom, he continued fixed in his resolves of living 
privately; which even those two noble peers themselves 
were forced to do soon after, by their dismission from 
court: for that unhappy prince being fully bent upon a 
general toleration of all Christian dissenters from the church 
established, and pushed forwards upon extremities to obtain 
liberty for the exercise of the Romish religion, by taking off 
the test and penal laws, took upon him to closet the chief 
men about him, and either to bring them over to his will by 
persuasions or threats.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p213">Among others, the earl of Rochester, who was his majesty’s brother-in-law, and therefore very dear to him, was 
examined concerning his opinion and sentiments relating 
to the king’s will and pleasure, which his majesty was fully 
bent to have obedience paid to by all about him on pain of 
removal. Hereupon the good earl, after having, like a faithful counsellor, pointed out the fatal consequences of his majesty’s impolitic 
resolves, and begged him to desist from an enterprise that would be found 
impracticable, very submissively and prudently made answer, that he had been 
bred up in the principles of a religion which taught him 
that obedience to his prince which he had hitherto never 
failed in; and that his duty to God, who was the King of 
kings, obliged him to continue in the practice of them. 
However, if his majesty should be so pleased, (so certain 
was he of the truth of the doctrines he had received from 
the primitive church,) he was willing to abide by the result 
of a dispute between two church of England divines and 
two of the church of Rome; being not fearful of venturing to say, that, to which 
side soever the victory should incline, his lordship would from that time abide 
by that which conquered. Hereunto the king very readily agreed, and immediately nominated the fathers Giffard and Tilden for his 
two champions, and appointed the <i>rule of faith</i> to be the <pb n="lxxv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxv" />
subject-matter of the controversy. The persons at first proposed by the earl 
were Dr. Jane and Dr. South; but the latter was so unacceptable to his majesty 
by the bitter invectives he was said to make use of in the pulpit against the 
Papists and Presbyterians, who then joined in their endeavours for liberty of 
conscience, that he told his lordship he could not agree to the choice of Dr. 
South, who, instead of arguments, would bring railing accusations, and had not 
temperament of mind enough to go through a dispute that required the greatest 
attention and calmness. Hereupon the earl chose Dr. Patrick, then dean of 
Peterborough, and minister of St. Paul’s, Covent Garden, a very able divine, in 
his room, but would needs have the assistance of Dr. South .in a consultation 
held the night before the conference was to commence; wherein were such 
irrefragable arguments, drawn up by him on the subject they were to discourse 
upon, as totally obtained a conquest over their two opponents, and made the king 
dismiss his two pretended advocates with this rebuke, “that he could say more in 
the behalf of his religion than they could; and that he never heard a good 
cause managed so ill, nor a bad one so well.” So that if Dr. South could not be 
said to be in the battle, he was a very great instrument of obtaining the 
victory: and Dr. Jane has often owned, (though a most excellent casuist 
himself,) that the auxiliary arguments contributed by Dr. South did more towards 
flinging their antagonists on their backs, than his or his colleague’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p214">The residue of king James’s reign being taken up in acts 
of bigotry and violence, after he had quelled Monmouth’s rebellion, (towards the suppression of which the doctor 
openly professed, that if there should be occasion, he would 
change his black gown for a buff coat,) gives us no farther 
particulars of Dr. South, than that he spent the greatest part 
of his time at Islip and Oxford, and sometimes at his paternal 
estate at Caversham in Oxfordshire, near Reading, where he 
was busied in preparing most of those excellent sermons for 
the press, which have since seen the light, and exercised himself in devotions to deprecate the judgments that seemed to <pb n="lxxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxvi" />
hang over the national church. Though I must not forget one passage relating to 
him at the latter end of these times, which, notwithstanding it was too light 
for serious thoughts, gave occasion for mirth, and may serve to shew the spirit 
and vivacity of the man whom it owes its being to. Mr. Lob, a dissenting 
teacher, who was so much in favour at court, as to be admitted into that king’s 
most honourable privy council, being to preach one day while the doctor was 
obliged to be resident at Westminster, the latter had the curiosity, since fame 
had spoke so much of him, to be one of his auditors incognito. Accordingly he 
disguised himself, and took a seat in his conventicle, where the preacher being 
mounted up in the pulpit, and naming his text, made no thing of .splitting it 
into twenty-six divisions; upon which, separately, he very gravely undertook to 
expatiate in their order. Hereupon the doctor rose up, and jogging a friend who 
bore him company, said, “Let us go home and fetch our gowns and slippers, for I 
find this man will make night work of it.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p215">Yet, how ludicrous soever such expressions as these may 
seem, when applied to a man of his character, so inexhaustible and flowing was his wit, that it even broke through him 
in his most serious meditations; and it ought to be imputed 
to his zeal for the honour of the true religion, if he, in 
many of his discourses, is found harsh and acrimonious. 
Lukewarmness in devotion was what his soul abhorred, and 
he looked upon sectarists of all sorts as enemies, who, though 
different in persuasion, joined together in attempts for the 
destruction of the holy catholic church; and to thwart their 
measures, he was unwearied in his persuasions, wheresoever 
he went, and wheresoever he preached, to excite his audience to the most ardent and holy affections for the cause of 
God and his church. Not that he, as many others did, levelled his satires against the court, or would speak evil of 
those powers whom God in his wise dispensation had set 
over us; not that he uttered grievances from the pulpit, 
or sought the alteration of the government by bringing in 
texts of scripture in justification of resistance and taking <pb n="lxxvii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxvii" />
arms against the prince, to whose pernicious and traitorous ministers they were 
wholly to be imputed. But when the archbishop of Canterbury, and bishops that 
signed the invitation to the prince of Orange to come over and rescue our laws 
and liberties, would have had him to do the same, he very handsomely refused it, 
by telling them, “his religion had taught him to bear all things; 
and howsoever it should please God that he should suffer, he would, by the 
divine assistance, continue to abide by his allegiance, and use no other 
weapons but his prayers and tears for the recovery of his sovereign from the 
wicked and unadvised counsels wherewith he was entangled.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p216">However, when the revolution was happily brought about, 
and the king thought fit to abdicate his kingdom by 
flying into France; when the convention had settled the crown upon the prince 
and princess of Orange, and he saw himself deserted by that sovereign who should 
have continued to protect him; he, after many struggles with himself, and many conflicts with others, was convinced that 
obedience and protection were reciprocal terms; and that when 
the latter ceased to be of any use to him, the former was 
void also; though as to the time of his closing in with the 
government newly settled, I cannot be particular; notwithstanding I am perfectly well assured that he stood out for 
some time, and at last did not come in upon any temporal 
considerations: it having always been known to be his practice rather to slight riches, than to have an overweening 
desire after them; and to <i>keep his conscience void of offence 
towards God and towards man</i>, than to indulge any earthly 
appetite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p217">Yet though Dr. South complied so far with the necessity 
of the times, as to acknowledge the settlement to be legal, 
upon the foot of the revolution, when offers were made him 
by some great men at the helm, who had then the benefit of 
the royal ear, of procuring him a very great dignity in the 
church, upon the vacating several of the episcopal sees, 
for refusing the oaths of allegiance to their majesties king 
William and queen Mary, in the year 1691, he very handsomely <pb n="lxxviii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxviii" />excused himself, by declaring, “that notwithstanding he himself saw nothing that was contrary to the laws 
of God and the common practice of all nations, to submit to princes in possession of the throne, yet others might 
have their reasons for a contrary opinion; and he blessed God that he was neither so ambitious, nor in want of preferment, as, for the sake of it, to build his rise upon the 
“ruins of any one father of the church, who for piety, good morals, and strictness of life, which every one of the deprived bishops were famed for, might be said not to have 
left their equal:” being afterwards followed in this by 
the great Dr. Beveridge, late bishop of St. Asaph, who likewise refused the bishopric of Bath and Wells, while the last 
incumbent, Dr. Kenn, was living. “These,” (speaking of 
the deprived bishops, says the author of the History of 
Faction,) “were the meek, pious, and learned Dr. Sancroft, lord archbishop of Canterbury; the seraphic Dr. Kenn, 
bishop of Bath and Wells; the evangelical Dr. Turner, bishop of Ely; the vigilant Dr. Lake, bishop of Chichester; 
the resolute and undaunted Dr. White, bishop of Peter” borough; the unchangeable Dr. Lloyd, bishop of Norwich; 
and the irreproachable Dr. Frampton, bishop of Gloucester.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p218">To return to Dr. South, who by no means liked the act of 
toleration for all Protestant dissenters, nor could well relish 
some proceedings at court, whereby he suspected (how justly 
I will not take upon me to determine) some persons to be 
countenanced, and in great power, who were enemies to the 
church established; he laid hold of all occasions to decry 
their measures, and baffle their designs. And as he had vigorously exerted himself with the commissioners appointed 
by the king in 1689, for an union with dissenting Protest 
ants, in behalf of our Liturgy and forms of prayer, and entreated them by no means to part with any of its ceremonies 
that might have endangered the loss of the whole; so he 
scarce ever preached, but he set before his auditors the 
mischiefs that would arise by admitting such vipers into the 
revenues of the church, that would eat their way through <pb n="lxxix" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxix" />their adopted (not natural) mother’s bowels. This he chiefly 
undertook to do, by exposing their insufficiency for the great 
work of the ministry; by ridiculing their want of fit knowledge; and by setting them forth in such colours, as might 
at once give his audience ideas of pleasure and horror, in 
reflections upon their deliverance from the usurpations of 
such pretended gospel-mongers, and the unhappy circumstances they would be involved in, should the like
<i>wolves 
in sheeps’ clothing</i> be again in power. And this he never 
did better or more effectually than in a sermon preached at 
the abbey church of Westminster, in the year 1692, upon 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 12:4" id="ii.ii-p218.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>. <i>Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same 
Spirit</i>: wherein among other acute and biting sarcasms 
relating to the practices of dissenting teachers in the times 
of usurpation and rebellion, he thus speaks of them: “Amongst those of the late reforming age, all learning 
was utterly cried down; so that with them the best <i>preachers</i> were such as could not 
<i>read</i>, and the ablest <i>divines</i> such as could hardly <i>spell</i> the letter. To be 
<i>blind</i> was with them the proper qualification of a <i>spiritual guide</i>; and to be 
<i>book-learned</i>, as they called it, and to be <i>irreligious</i>, were convertible terms. None were 
thought fit for the ministry but tradesmen and mechanics, because none else were allowed to have the Spirit. Those 
only were accounted like St. Paul, who could <i>work with their hands</i>, and in a literal sense 
<i>drive the nail home</i>, and be able <i>to make a pulpit</i> before they <i>preached</i> in it.” In 
another place, branching out these gifts into various heads, 
and particularizing upon the gift of divers tongues; “It is certain,” says he, 
“that they scarce speak the same things for two days together. Though otherwise 
it must be confessed that they were none of the greatest linguists, their 
own mother tongue serving all their occasions, without ever so much as looking into the fathers, who always 
spoke the language of the beast, to such as could not understand them. Latin was with them a mortal crime; 
and Greek, instead of being owned for the language of <pb n="lxxx" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxx" />the Holy Ghost, (as in the New Testament it is,) was looked upon as the sin against it: so that, in a word, 
“hey had all the <i>confusions of Babel</i> amongst them, without <i>the diversity of tongues</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p219">In the year 1693, the pestilent sect of the Socinians, by 
the countenance of the act of toleration, and the loose sentiments of some of our own divines, had gotten considerable 
ground in England since the revolution, and being favoured 
by the licentiousness of the press, they published many of 
their pamphlets, enough to provoke any Christian government. Hereupon, either to check their insolence, or 
aggrandize himself in the opinion of the world, Dr. Sherlock, 
then dean of St. Paul’s by his new <i>conversion</i>, undertook the 
vindication of that orthodox doctrine concerning the Trinity. 
But because mysteries of faith, being above reason, are not 
to be explained by reason, since they would thereby cease to 
be mysteries; it fared with the doctor, that while he made it 
his endeavour to prove three distinct Persons, he was very 
justly charged with proving three distinct Gods; having 
asserted that there were in the Godhead three minds, three 
beings, and three intelligences; which gave the Unitarians 
occasion to triumph, and made it necessary that one well-skilled champion should arise for the defence of the truth 
delivered down to us by the holy gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p220">Hereupon Dr. South, one whom his very antagonists al 
lowed to be a person every way qualified, engaged the bold 
Tritheist, and so handled him, that he had little else to 
have recourse to than superficial and trifling evasions; and 
the charge of Tritheism upon him was no supposed crime, 
but a most real, and, what is more, a premeditated offence. 
But it must be confessed, that it had been much more for 
the honour of them both, had they not been so severe upon 
the characters of each other, and had entered less into 
searches after those unfathomable depths which are imperceptible, and by the divine will are likewise ever to remain 
so, and therefore ought by all Christians to be revered as 
mysteries that surpass human understanding.</p>

<pb n="lxxxi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p221">Dr. Sherlock entitled his book, <i>A Vindication of the holy 
and ever blessed Trinity</i>. And Dr. South published his reply (without his name) under the following title:
<i>Animadversions upon Dr. Sherlock’s Book, entitled</i>, A Vindication of the 
holy and ever blessed Trinity, &amp;c. <i>Together with a more necessary Vindication 
of that sacred and prime Article of the Christian Faith from his new Notions and 
false Explications of it; humbly offered to his Admirers, and to 
himself the chief of them. By a Divine of the Church of 
England</i>. The preface to which he begins thus, <i>viz</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p222">“To be impugned from without, and betrayed from within, is 
certainly the worst condition that either church or state can fall into; and 
the best of churches, the “church of England, has had experience of both. It 
had been to be wished, and (one would think) might very reasonably have been 
expected, that when Providence had took the work of destroying the church of 
England out of the Papists’ hands, some would have been contented with her 
preferments, without either attempting to give up her rights and liturgy, or 
deserting her doctrine. But it has proved much otherwise. And amongst those 
who are justly chargeable with the latter, I know none who has faced, the 
world and defied the church with so bold a front, as the author of two very 
heterodox books; the first entitled, <i>A Discourse concerning the Knowledge of 
Jesus Christ</i>, &amp;c. published in the year 1674: and the other, <i>A Vindication of 
the Doctrine of the holy and ever blessed Trinity</i>, &amp;c. and (as one would think) wrote purposely to let the world see, that the truth 
cannot be so much 
shaken by a direct opposition, as by a treacherous and false defence.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p223">“Really our author has shewn himself very communicative to the world: for as in the beginning of his book 
he has vouchsafed to instruct us how to judge of contradictions, so in the progress of his work he has condescended to teach us (if we will but learn) how to speak 
and write contradictions too. There remains therefore <pb n="lxxxii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxii" />only one favour more, <i>viz</i>. that he would vouchsafe to teach us how to reconcile them also.” Page 
26, book i. 
(alluding to a book written by Dr. Sherlock, in the year 
1685, called, <i>An Answer to the Protestant Reconciler</i>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p224">“It is indeed an amazing thing to consider, that any one man should presume to browbeat all the world at such a 
rate; and we may well wonder at the force of his confidence and self-conceit, that it should be able to raise any 
one to such a pitch. But naturalists have observed, that <i>blindness</i> in some animals is a very great help and instigation to 
<i>boldness</i>. And amongst men, as <i>Ignorance</i> is commonly said to be the 
<i>mother of devotion</i>, so, in account for the birth and descent of <i>Confidence</i> too, (whatsoever cause some may derive it from,) yet certainly he 
who makes <i>Ignorance the mother of this</i> also, reckons its pedigree by the surer side.” Chap. ii. p. 67.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p225">“Our author not being satisfied with the account given of the mystery of the blessed Trinity by the schools, nor 
with those notions about it which have hitherto obtained in the world till he carne into it; (no doubt as a person 
peculiarly sent and qualified to rectify all those imperfect and improper notions which had been formerly received 
by divines;) he, I say, with a lofty, undertaking mind, and a reach beyond all before, and indeed beside him, and 
(as the issue is like to prove) as much above him too, undertakes to give the world a much better and more 
satisfactory explication of this great mystery; and that, by two new terms or notions (purely and solely) of his 
own invention, called <i>self consciousness</i> and <i>mutual consciousness</i>; which, though still joined together by our 
author, in his explication of the blessed Trinity, have yet very different effects.” Chap. iii. 
<i>in princip</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p226">“He exposes a poor, senseless, infant hypothesis to the wide world, and then very unmercifully leaves it to shift 
for itself.” <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p226.1">In eodem cap. versus finem</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p227">“I dismiss his two so much admired terms, (by himself, I mean,) as in no degree answering the expectation he <pb n="lxxxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxiii" />
raised of them. For I cannot find, that they have either 
heightened or strengthened men’s intellectual faculties, or cast a greater light and clearness upon that object which 
has so long exercised them; but that a Trinity in Unity is as mysterious as ever; and the mind of man as unable to grasp and comprehend it, as it hath been from the beginning to this day. In a word, 
<i>self consciousness</i> and 
<i>mutual consciousness</i> have rendered nothing about the Divine Nature and Persons plainer, easier, and more 
intelligible; nor indeed, after such a mighty stress so irrationally laid upon two slight, empty words, have they 
made any thing (but the author himself) better understood than it was before.” Chap. iv. page 115.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p228">“And indeed I cannot but here further declare, that to me it seems one of the most preposterous and unreasonable things in nature, for any one first to assert three 
Gods, and, when he has so well furnished the world with deities, to expect that all mankind should fall down and 
worship them.” Chap. v. page 143.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p229">“Certainly one would think, that the very shame of the world, and that common awe and regard of truth, which 
nature has imprinted on the minds of men, should keep any one from offering to impose upon men in so gross 
and shameless a manner, as to venture to call a notion or opinion the <i>constant doctrine both of the fathers and schools</i>; nay, and to profess to make it out, and shew it to be so; and while he is so doing, not to produce one 
father or schoolman; I say again, not so much as one of either, in behalf of that which he so confidently and 
expressly avows to be the joint sentiments of both. This 
surely is a way of <i>proving</i>, or rather of <i>imposing</i>, peculiar to himself. But we have seen how extremely fond 
he is of this new term and notion: and therefore, since he will needs 
have the reputation of being the sole father and begetter of the hopeful 
issue, there is no reason in the world that antiquity should find other 
fathers to maintain it.” Chap. vi. p. 168.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p230">“The book called by him <i>A Vindication of the Trinity</i>, <pb n="lxxxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxiv" />is certainly like a kind of pot or vessel with handles quite 
round it; turn it which way you will, you are sure to find something to take hold of it by.” Page 358.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p231">“I cannot see any new advantage he has got over the Socinians, unless it be that he thinks his 
<i>three Gods</i> will be too hard for their <i>one</i>. And perhaps it is upon presumption of this, that he discharges that clap of thunder 
at them in his preface, where he tells us, <i>that having dipped his pen in the vindication of so glorious a cause, 
by the grace of God he will never desert it, while he can hold pen in hand</i>. In which words methinks I see him 
ready armed and mounted, (with his face towards the west,) and brandishing his sword aloft, all reeking with 
Socinian blood, and with the very darts of his eyes looking his poor forgotten friends through and through. For in 
good earnest the words sound very terribly to these men; but most terribly of all to the article itself, (which is like to suffer most by his 
<i>Vindication</i>;) for thus to threaten that he will never leave off vexing it, 
<i>as long as he can hold pen in hand</i>, (which I dare say will be as long as he can tell money with it,) this, I say again, sounds very dreadfully.” P. 359.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p232">In 1695, Dr. Sherlock published a Defence of himself 
against the animadverter; to which Dr. South replied (<i>incog</i>, as before) in a treatise, entitled,
<i>Tritheism charged 
upon Dr. Sherlock’s new Notion of the Trinity. And the 
Charge made good, in Answer to the Defence of the said 
Notion against the Animadversions</i>, &amp;c. This piece he thus 
addressed, <i>To all Professors of Divinity in the two Universities of this Kingdom</i>. “Our church’s enemies of late,” 
says he, “seem to have diverted their main attacks from her outworks in matters of discipline and ceremony; and now 
it is no less than her very capitol which they invade; her palladium (if I may allude to such expressions) which 
they would rob her of; even the prime, the grand, and distinguishing article of our Christianity, the article of the 
blessed Trinity itself; without the belief of which, I dare aver that a man can no more be a 
<i>Christian</i>, than he can, <pb n="lxxxv" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxv" />without a rational soul, be a man. And this is now the point so fiercely laid at and assaulted, both by Socinianism on the one hand, and by Tritheism, or rather Paganism, on the other. For as the former would run it down 
by stripping the Godhead of a <i>ternary of Persons</i>, so the other would as effectually, but more scandalously overthrow 
it, by introducing a <i>trinity of Gods</i>; as they inevitably do, who assert the 
<i>three Divine Persons</i> to be 
<i>three distinct infinite minds, or spirits</i>; which, I positively affirm, is equivalent to the asserting the said 
<i>three Persons</i> to be <i>three Gods</i>. And I doubt not of your learned 
concurrence with me, and abetment of me in this affirmation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p233">If it must be the lot of the church of England to sit down, and see her most holy religion practised upon by 
such wretched innovations as can tend only to ridicule and 
expose the chief articles of it to the scorn of Arians and Socinians, and all this under pretence of 
<i>explaining them</i>; I can but say, God deliver our poor church from such <i>explainers</i>, and our 
<i>creed</i> from such <i>explications</i>. And as I heartily commiserate the unhappy state of that, so I really pity this bold man himself, that he should be thus 
suffered to go on venting his scandalous heterodoxies, without finding either friends to counsel, or superiors to 
control him.” Page 71.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p234">“That the Holy Ghost is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii-p234.1">προβολὴ</span>, not by emanation, but by procession, is just as if one should say of 
Peter, that he is not a living creature, but a man. From all which it follows, that this author is grossly ignorant of the true philosophical sense of the term 
<i>emanation</i>; sometimes applying it to one thing, and sometimes denying it 
of another; but both at a venture, and just as people use to do at blindman’s buff.” Page 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p235">“The soul of Socrates, vitally joined with a <i>female body</i>, would certainly make a 
<i>woman</i>; and yet, according to this author’s principle, (affirming that it is the 
<i>soul</i>, and the <i>soul</i> only, which makes the <i>person</i>,) Socrates, with 
such a change of <i>body</i>, would continue the same <i>person</i>, <pb n="lxxxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxvi" />and consequently the same Socrates still. And in like manner for Xantippe; the conjunction of her soul with 
another sex would certainly make the whole compound a <i>man</i>; and yet, nevertheless, Xantippe would continue the same 
<i>person</i>, and the same Xantippe still; save only, I confess, that, upon such an exchange of bodies with her 
husband Socrates, she would have more right to <i>wear the breeches</i> than she 
had before.” P. 129.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p236">“If he proves, that three absolute entire <i>beings</i> can be three 
<i>relative subsistences</i> or <i>modifications of one</i> and <i>the same</i> infinite 
<i>mind</i> or <i>being</i>, then I will grant, that he has defended his assertion against the animadverter; 
and not only so, but that he has full power also (by a theological use of his own making) to alter the sense and 
signification of all words, in spite of the world, and by virtue of the same, (if he pleases,) may call the 
<i>deanery of St. Paul’s the archbishopric of Canterbury</i>, and behave himself accordingly.”” Pages 243, 244.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p237">“He excepts against Bellarmine’s orthodoxy, (because forsooth he was a Papist,) like that profound dotard who 
reproved a young student for reading Clavius upon Euclid, telling him that he ought to read none but 
<i>Protestant mathematics</i>: surely the <i>Romish</i> writers are as orthodox about the article of the Trinity, as any 
<i>Protestant</i> writers whatsoever!” P. 256.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p238">“When I look back upon that shrewd remark of his, with which he begins the said answer, <i>viz</i>. 
<i>That logic is a very troublesome thing when men want sense</i>, (p. 93. l. 7,) I must confess, that he here speaks like a man who 
understands himself; and that having so often shewn, how troublesome a thing logic is to him, by his being so angry 
with it, he now gives a very satisfactory reason why it is so: and therefore, in requital of it, I cannot but tell him, 
that if logic without sense be so troublesome, confidence, without either logic, or sense, or truth, or shame, or so 
much as conscience of what one says or denies, is intolerable.” P. 274.</p>

<pb n="lxxxvii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxvii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p239">“And so I take my leave of the dean’s <i>three distinct, infinite minds, spirits</i>, or 
<i>substances</i>, that is to say, of his <i>three Gods</i>; and having done this, methinks I see him go whimpering away, with his finger in his eye, and that 
complaint of Micah in his mouth, <scripRef id="ii.ii-p239.1" passage="Judges xviii. 24" parsed="|Judg|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.18.24">Judges xviii. 24</scripRef>. <i>Ye have taken away my gods which I made; and what have 
I more?</i> Though I must confess I cannot tell why he should be so fond of them, since I dare undertake, that he 
will never be able to bring the Christian world either to believe in, or to worship a trinity of Gods. Nor do I see 
what use they are likely to be of, even to himself, unless peradventure to swear by.” Page 281.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p240">The result of this paper war gave the victory to Dr. 
South, and decided after a most extraordinary manner in 
his favour: for Mr. Bingham, fellow of University college 
in Oxford, having some time after taken upon him to fall 
in with Dr. Sherlock’s notions, and asserted, in a sermon before the university, “that there were 
<i>three</i> infinite distinct <i>minds</i> and <i>substances</i> in the <i>Trinity</i>; and also that the 
<i>three</i> Persons in the <i>Trinity</i> are <i>three</i> distinct <i>minds</i> or 
<i>spirits</i>, and <i>three</i> individual <i>substances</i>;” was censured 
by a solemn decree there in convocation: wherein, “they judge, declare, and 
determine the aforesaid words, lately delivered in the said sermon, to be false, 
impious, and heretical, disagreeing with, and contrary to the doctrine 
of the church of England publicly received.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p241">But this decree rather irritated the parties than composed 
the differences: whereupon the king interposed his royal 
authority, by directions to the archbishops and bishops, that 
no preacher whatsoever, in his sermon or lecture, should 
presume to deliver any other doctrine concerning the blessed 
Trinity, than what was contained in the holy scriptures, 
and was agreeable to the three Creeds and the Thirty-nine 
Articles of Religion; which put an end to the controversy, 
though not till after both the disputants (with Dr. Burnet, 
master of the Charter-house, who about the same time published his <i>Archaeologia</i>, whereby he impugned and weakened, 
as much as in him lay, the divine truths of the Old Testament) <pb n="lxxxviii" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxviii" />had received a reprimand from a witty ballad, called, 
<i>The Battle Royal</i>; <i>to the tune of A Soldier and a Sailor</i>:</p>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.1">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.3">A dean and prebendary 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.4">Had once a new vagary, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.5">And were at doubtful strife, sir, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.6">Who led the better life, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.7">And was the better man, 
</l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.8">And was the better man. 
</l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.9">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.10">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.11">The dean he said, that truly, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.12">Since Bluff was so unruly, </l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.13">He’d prove it to his face, sir, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.14">That he had the most grace, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.15">And so the fight began, &amp;c. 
</l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.16">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.17">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.18">When Preb replied like thunder, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.19">And roar’d out, ’Twas no wonder, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.20">Since Gods the dean had three, sir, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.21">And more by two than he, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.22">For he had got but one, &amp;c. 
</l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse; width: 505px; height: 150px" id="ii.ii-p241.23">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.24">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.25">Now whilst these two were raging, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.26">And in disputes engaging, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.27">The master of the Charter 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.28">Said both had caught a Tartar, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.29">For Gods, sir, there were none, &amp;c. 
</l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.30">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.31">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.32">That all the books of Moses 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.33">Were nothing but supposes; 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.34">That he deserv’d rebuke, sir, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.35">Who wrote the Pentateuch, sir; </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.36">’Twas nothing but a sham, &amp;c. 
</l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse; width: 505px; height: 123px" id="ii.ii-p241.37">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.38">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.39">That as for father Adam, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.40">With Mrs. Eve his madam, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.41">And what the serpent spoke, sir, </l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.42">’Twas nothing but a joke, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.43">And well-invented flam, &amp;c.</l> 
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.44">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.45">
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.46">Thus in this battle-royal, </l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.47">As none would take 
denial, </l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.48">The dame for which they strove, sir, </l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.49">
Could neither of them love, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.50">Since all had giv’n offence, 
&amp;c. </l>
</verse>
</div>
<div style="verse" id="ii.ii-p241.51">
<verse id="ii.ii-p241.52">	
	<l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.53">She therefore slyly waiting, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.54">Left all three fools a prating, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.55">And being in a fright, sir, 
</l><l class="t1" id="ii.ii-p241.56">Religion took her flight, sir, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.57">And ne’er was heard of since, </l><l class="t4" id="ii.ii-p241.58">And ne’er was heard of since.</l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p242">Whether this ballad is worded with that decency that the 
subject of the dispute, or the very eminent and learned persons <pb n="lxxxix" id="ii.ii-Page_lxxxix" />concerned in it, required, it is not in my sphere to decide; but the reception it met with in being translated into 
several languages, (particularly Latin, by a curious hand at 
the university of Cambridge,) and the presents made to the 
author by the nobility and gentry, made it evident that 
their sentiments were against having the mysteries of our 
holy religion discussed and canvassed after so ludicrous a 
manner. Not but that Dr. South’s zeal for the cause of God 
and the defence of the blessed Trinity may atone for those 
loose and unguarded expressions that fell from his pen; and 
it is of great use to his justification to say, that it had been 
a crime in him to have been lukewarm and indolent, when 
the presumption of man should dare to push him forward 
upon explanations of those sacred <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p242.1">arcana</span></i>, (which God, who 
alone is omniscient, had reserved to himself,) contrary to the 
dictates of the holy Spirit, and the received opinion of the 
councils and fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p243">Nor can I account for the manifest partiality of some 
great men in favour of Dr. Sherlock; especially of Dr. Stillingfleet, then bishop of Worcester, a person every way 
qualified for the high dignity he was invested with, and of 
a most excelling judgment in all points of human and divine 
literature; who though, in his preface to his <i>Vindication of the 
Trinity</i>, quotes this sentence against the manner of the treatment the two antagonists gave each other; <i>viz</i>. 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p243.1">Oderit rixas 
et jurgia, praesertimque inter eruditos, ac turpe esse dicebat, 
viros indubitate doctos canina rabie famam vicissim suam 
rodere ac lacerare scriptis trucibus, tanquam vilissimos de 
plebe cerdones in angiportis sese luto ac stercore conspurcantes.</span></i> Nic. Rigalt. Vit. P. Puteani, p. 48. <i>i. e</i>. 
“He ever hated broils and opprobrious language, especially among the learned; and said, it was a very odious and unseemly thing, 
for men, who were undoubtedly renowned for knowledge and understanding, to insult and tear to pieces each other’s 
reputations, in their inhuman writings, with a canine fury, not unfitly compared to cobblers sprung from the vilest 
dregs of the people, bespattering each other in lanes and <pb n="xc" id="ii.ii-Page_xc" />narrow passages with dirt and dung.” This inclines very 
much to the part of that author, (<i>viz</i>. Dr. Sherlock,) who, in 
Dr. South’s words, was not only the <i>aggressor</i>, but the <i>transgressor</i> too, as may be seen from a view of that book itself, 
who, howsoever learned, and seemingly intended against the 
Socinians, will appear to be a mere <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p243.2">brutum fulmen</span></i> in that 
respect, and to fall heaviest upon their very enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p244">This Dr. South was very accurately apprised of; and not 
withstanding his great deference for his lordship’s unquestionable skill in polemical and casuistical divinity, joined to 
his obedience to the royal mandate and the episcopal order, 
held his hands from entering the lists with him in a controversial way, he could not but have a fling at them both, in a 
dedication to Narcissus Boyle, archbishop of Dublin;<note n="4" id="ii.ii-p244.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p245">See vol. ii. p. 226.</p></note> where, 
amongst other remarkable passages, are to be found what follow: “Surely,” says he, “it would be thought a very odd way of ridding a man of the plague by running him through 
with a sword; or of curing him of a lethargy by casting him into a calenture; a disease of a contrary nature indeed, but no less fatal to the patient; who equally dies, 
whether his sickness or his physic, the malignity of his distemper or the method of his cure, despatches him. And 
in like manner must it fare with a church, which, feeling itself struck with the poison of Socinianism, flies to Tritheism for an antidote.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p246">“But at length happily steps in the royal authority to the church’s relief, with several healing injunctions in its 
hands, for the composing and ending the disputes about the Trinity then on foot; and those indeed so wisely 
framed, so seasonably timed, and (by the king, at least,) so graciously intended, that they must, in all likelihood, 
(without any other <i>Irenicon</i>,) have restored peace to the church, had it 
not been for the importunity and partiality of some, who having by the awe of 
these injunctions endeavoured to silence the opposite party, (which by their 
arguments they could not do,) and withal looking upon 
<pb n="xci" id="ii.ii-Page_xci" />themselves as privileged persons, and so above those ordinances which others were to be subject to, resolved not 
to be silent themselves; but renewing the contest, partly by throwing Muggleton and Rigaltius, with some other 
foul stuff, in their adversaries’ faces; and partly by a shameless reprinting (without the least reinforcing) the 
same exploded tritheistic notions again and again, they quite broke through the royal prohibitions, and soon after 
began to take as great a liberty in venting their innovations and invectives, as ever they had done before; so 
that he, who shall impartially consider the course taken by these men with reference to those engaged on the 
other side of this controversy about the Trinity, will find that their whole proceeding in it resembles nothing so 
much, as a thief’s binding the hands of an honest man with a cord, much fitter for his own neck.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p247">“But, blessed be God, matters stand not so with you in Ireland; the climate there being not more impatient of 
poisonous animals, than the church of poisonous opinions: an universal concurrent orthodoxy shining all over 
it, from the superior clergy who preside, to the inferior placed under them: so that we never hear from thence of 
any presbyter, and much less of any dean, who dares innovate upon the faith received: 
and least of all (should such a wretch chance to start up among you) can I 
hear of any bishop likely to debase his style and character so low, as 
either to defend the man, or colour over his opinions. Nor, lastly, do we find 
that in the judgment of the clergy there, a man’s having wrote against one 
sort of heresy or heterodoxy, ought to justify or excuse him in writing for 
another, and much less for a worse.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p248">His character likewise of high and low churchmen, in the 
same dedication, highly deserve a place in these Memoirs; 
not only because they speak the sense and opinion of the 
author, but impress upon the minds of disinterested and 
impartial readers the same ideas which his was filled with: “Those of the ancienter members of her (<i>viz</i>. the church <pb n="xcii" id="ii.ii-Page_xcii" />of England’s) communion, who have all along owned and contended for a strict conformity to her rules and sanctions, as the surest course to establish her, have been of 
late represented, or rather reprobated, under the inodiating character of high churchmen, and thereby stand 
marked out for all the discouragement that spite and power together can pass upon them; while those of the 
contrary way and principle are distinguished, or rather sanctified, by the fashionable endearing name of low 
churchmen, not from their affecting, we may be sure, a lower condition in the church than others, (since none lie 
so low but they can look as high,) but from the low condition which the authors of this distinction would fain 
bring the church itself into, a work in which they have made no small progress already. And thus by these ungenerous, as well as unconscionable practices, a fatal rent 
and division is made amongst us: and, being so, I think those of the concision 
who made it, would do well to consider, whether that, which our Saviour assures us will 
destroy a kingdom, be the likeliest way to settle and support a church. But I question not but these dividers will 
very shortly receive thanks from the Papists for the good services they have done them; and in the mean time they 
may be sure of 
their scoffs.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p249">Much about this time, the doctor’s unwearied application 
to his studies brought upon him the bloody flux, which was 
followed by the strangury, that scarce left him, but for some 
transitory releases from it, to his last moments; yet, notwithstanding the uneasiness this must needs give him, he still 
kept up his sprightliness and vivacity of temper with the 
few friends he conversed with, which were always well 
chosen; and so far was he from deserving the character of 
a morose and reserved person by a certain author, (who 
said, that the sourness of his disposition, which made him 
unfit for conversation, made him a scholar,) that whosoever 
was once in his company, went off with such a relish of his 
wit and good humour, as to covet the coming into it, though <pb n="xciii" id="ii.ii-Page_xciii" />at 
the expense of bearing a part in the subject of his raillery. So 
that what was said of Horace, might on as just grounds be worked into his 
character:</p>
<blockquote lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p249.1">
<p class="continue" id="ii.ii-p250">————ridentem Flaccus amicum <br />
Tangit, et admissus circum praecordia ludit.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p251">During the greatest part of the reign of queen Anne, he 
was in a state of inactivity; and the infirmities of old age 
growing fast upon him, he performed very little of the duties of the ministerial function, otherwise than, when his 
health would allow of his going to the abbey church at 
Westminster, to be present at divine service; though he 
would take a journey sometimes to his seat near Reading, 
having always two chairmen attending his coach to take him 
out, when he was uneasy through the means of his indisposition before mentioned, and carry him in the chair; for 
which service he was so bountiful, as constantly to allow 
them ten pounds for the journey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p252">Notwithstanding his ill state of health, he continued his 
wonted recourse to books, and the improvement of his mind, 
(which had a sufficient magazine of learning before,) almost 
to the day of his death; and it was with great difficulty that 
his surgeon, who had the cure of a sore leg two or three 
years since under hand, prevailed on him not to creep into 
his study too often; which yet he could not refrain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p253">Yet, notwithstanding all these impediments to activity 
and motion, none shewed a greater concern for the church, 
when he judged it to be in danger: he was unwearied in 
his application to many of the lords spiritual and temporal, 
to be mild and gentle in their sentence against Dr. Sacheverell, whose trial came on in 1710, and who is highly 
indebted to him for a very successful advocate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p254">Upon the change of the ministry, when Mr. Bromley, an 
illustrious and truly honest patriot, came to preside at helm, 
in the post of one of her late majesty’s principal secretaries 
of state, the Dr. was again solicited and courted to accept of 
higher dignities of the church, and to become one of the 
fathers of it, that had been so very dutiful a son; more <pb n="xciv" id="ii.ii-Page_xciv" />especially when the see of Rochester and deanery of Westminster was vacant by the death of the learned and pious 
Dr. Sprat; but he returned for answer, “that such a chair would be too uneasy for an old, infirm man to sit in, and 
he held himself much better satisfied with living upon the eaves-droppings of the church, than to fare sumptuously, 
by being placed at the pinnacle of it:” (alluding to his 
house, that was adjoining to the abbey.) So that very 
worthy and hearty lover and assertor of the doctrines of the 
church of England, Dr. Francis Atterbury, then dean of 
Christ Church in Oxford, was pitched upon by her late 
most sacred majesty to fill those two stalls, as bishop and 
dean. In the month of June, 1713, which gave occasion to 
the doctor, though he had a great esteem for the new dean’s parts and person, when a gentleman asked him concerning 
the state of his health, to say, “Within an inch of the grave, no doubt; since I have lived to see a gentleman 
who was born the very year in which I was made one of the prebendaries of this church, appointed to be the dean of 
it.” This gave occasion to several persons, who were not 
acquainted with the doctor’s way of talk, to suggest, that 
Dr. South took the gift of preferments away from those 
views in disgust; but the truth is on the contrary side; for 
the doctor received visits from the bishop to his dying day, 
and made it amongst other requests, that at his burial my 
lord of Rochester might perform the last office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p255">On the death of queen Anne, of immortal and ever 
blessed memory, the doctor told a friend of his, that was 
wont to visit him once or twice a week, “that it was time for him to prepare for his journey to a blessed immortality; since 
all that was good and gracious, and the very breath of his nostrils, had made 
its departure to the regions of bliss and eternal happiness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p256">Accordingly, he began thenceforward to set his house in 
order, and to provide for the further good of posterity, as 
will be seen by his generous benefactions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p257">In the year 1715, he published a fourth volume of excellent sermons, which he inscribed to Mr. Bromley in the <pb n="xcv" id="ii.ii-Page_xcv" />
following remarkable manner: “To the right honourable William Bromley, esquire, 
some time speaker of the honourable house of commons, and after that, principal 
secretary of state to her majesty queen Anne, of ever blessed memory; in both stations great and eminent; 
but in nothing 
greater than in and from himself; Robert South, his most devoted servant, humbly 
offers and presents this fourth volume of his sermons, as the last and 
best testimony he can give of the high esteem and sincere affection which 
he, the author of them, bears, and ever must and shall bear, to that excellent 
person.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p258">The next thing he had to do, was to shew his zeal and 
gratitude for and to the family of the late duke of Ormond, 
(who had unhappily forfeited his title by a bill of attainder 
in parliament,) in causing himself to be brought in a chair 
to the election of a new high steward, vacant upon the forfeiture of his said late grace. The candidates were the duke 
of Newcastle and the earl of Arran, the late duke’s only brother, who had lost 
his election, had not Dr. South (who was in a manner bedridden) made the voices 
of the prebendaries equal, by saying very briskly, when he was 
asked whom he would vote for,</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.ii-p259">“Heart and hand for my lord Arran.” 
</p>
<p class="continue" id="ii.ii-p260">So that the dean, who had the casting vote, determined 
the choice in his lordship’s favour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p261">This being the last time he went abroad, it is easy to 
imagine, that weakness, the attendant upon old age, made 
very quick advances towards his dissolution, which happened 
on Sunday the 8th day of July, 1716.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p262">Four days after his decease, the corpse having for some 
time lain in a decent manner in the Jerusalem chamber, was 
brought into the college hall, where a Latin oration was 
spoken by Mr. John Barber, captain of the king’s scholars. 
Thence it was attended by the bishop of Rochester, with 
the prebendaries who were in town, the masters, the scholars, 
the whole choir, and all the servants belonging to that royal 
foundation, with many worthy members of the university and 
college of Christ Church in Oxford. Upon their entry into the <pb n="xcvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xcvi" />abbey, the choir performed the part of the funeral service 
till the body was placed in the area of the church; after 
which followed evening prayers, and an anthem suitable to 
the occasion, the same which was sung at the interment of 
her majesty, composed by Dr. William Croft. Prayers being 
ended, the corpse was attended in the same manner to the 
grave, near the steps of the altar, adjoining to the late Dr. 
Busby’s: where the choir performed the last part of the service; the right reverend the dean reading the Burial Office 
with such affection and devotion, as shewed his concern for 
the inestimable loss that church had sustained by the death 
of so valuable a person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p263">Having brought the remains of this great and good man 
with peace to the grave, we shall conclude these memoirs 
with giving his character, as drawn up by an eminent 
hand:<note n="5" id="ii.ii-p263.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p264">Tatler, No. 205.</p></note> “This learned gentleman,” says he, speaking of Dr. 
South, “had a talent of making all his faculties bear to the great end of his hallowed profession. His charming discourses have in them whatever wit and wisdom can put 
together. Happy genius! He was the better man for being a wit.” His judgment (says another) was penetrating, and his knowledge extensive; he did honour to his 
age and country; I could almost say, to human nature it 
self. He possessed at once all those extraordinary talents that were divided amongst the greatest authors of 
antiquity; he had the sound, distinct, comprehensive knowledge of Aristotle, with all the beautiful lights, graces, and 
embellishments of Cicero. One does not know which to admire most in his writings, the strength of reason, force of 
style, or brightness of imagination. As to the latter part of 
his character, his actions: he was not only a son, but a father 
to the church of England; sincere and hearty to her friends, 
and ever bold and undaunted in the defence of truth and 
loyalty; wherein his arguments were so solid and nervous, 
that as few have come near him, so none have excelled him; 
insomuch, that while he was possessed of Tertullian’s oratory 
and force of persuasion, he was invested and clothed with 
<pb n="xcvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xcvii" />St. Cyprian’s devotion and humility. He was a true friend 
to monarchy, even when rebellion was successful, and faction 
meritorious. His charity to the poor was very liberal, and 
the greatest part of it industriously concealed; having our Saviour’s prohibition, of letting not his light shine before 
men, always in remembrance; whereby we may be assured, 
that he found greater satisfaction in the duty, than he 
could propose from the title of a generous benefactor. To 
describe him fully ought only to be attempted by a person 
that is blessed with such a share of wit and devotion as he 
enjoyed. A writer<note n="6" id="ii.ii-p264.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p265">Tatler, No. 205.</p></note> above mentioned says, “that the best way to praise him, is to quote him.” In all his writings 
will be found the divine, the orator, the casuist, and the 
Christian: the latter shines nowhere more conspicuous than 
in that excellent description which he has given us in one 
of his sermons; wherein, having shewn the virtue of a good 
conscience in supporting a man under the greatest trials and 
difficulties of life, he concludes with representing its force 
and efficacy in the hour of death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p266">“The last instance,” says he, “in which, above all others, this confidence towards God does most eminently shew 
and exert itself, is at the time of death; which surely gives the grand opportunity of trying both the strength 
and worth of every principle. When a man shall be just about to quit the stage of this world, to put off his mortality, and to deliver up his last accounts to God; at 
which sad time, his memory shall serve him for little else, but to terrify him with a frightful review of his past life, 
and his former extravagances stripped of all their pleasure, but retaining their guilt: what is it then, that 
can promise him a fair passage into the other world, or a comfortable appearance before his dreadful Judge, 
when he is there? Not all the friends and interests, all the riches and honours under heaven, can speak so much 
as a word for him, or one word of comfort to him in that condition: they may possibly reproach, but they cannot 
relieve him.</p>
<pb n="xcviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xcviii" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p267">“No; at this disconsolate time, when the busy tempter shall be more than usually apt to vex and trouble him, 
and the pains of a dying body to hinder and discompose him, and the settlement of worldly affairs to disturb and 
confound him; and, in a word, all things conspire to make his sick bed grievous and uneasy: nothing can then 
stand up against all these ruins, and speak life in the midst of death, but a clear conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p268">“And the testimony of that shall make the comforts of heaven descend upon his weary head, like a refreshing 
dew or shower upon a parched ground. It shall give him some lively earnests and secret anticipations of his 
approaching joy. It shall bid his soul go out of the body undauntedly, and lift up its head with confidence before 
saints and angels. Surely the comfort which it conveys at this season is something bigger than the capacities of mortality, mighty and unspeakable, and not to be understood, till it comes to be felt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p269">“And now, who would not quit all the pleasures, and trash, and trifles, which are apt to captivate the heart of 
man, and pursue the greatest rigours of piety, and austerities of a good life, to purchase to himself such a con” science, as, at the hour of death, when all the friendships of 
the world shall bid him adieu, and the whole creation turn its back upon him, shall dismiss the soul, and close 
his eyes with that blessed sentence, <i>Well done, thou good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy 
Lord</i>?<note n="7" id="ii.ii-p269.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p270">Vol. ii. p. 222, 223.</p></note></p>
<pb n="xcix" id="ii.ii-Page_xcix" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p271">In the south aisle of Westminster-abbey, joining to Dr. Busby’s, is erected a very noble marble monument to the memory of Dr. South, with his 
effigies in a cumbent posture, containing the following inscription:</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p272">Ab hoc hand procul marmore, 
<br />Juxta Praeceptoris BUSBEII cineres, suos conquiescere voluit <br />ROBERTUS SOUTH, S. T. P.<br />Vir Eruditione, Pietate, Moribus antiquis,<br />Scholae Westmonasteriensis, 
deinde Ædis Christi Alumnus.<br />Et post restauratum CAROLUM, magno favente CLARENDONO,<br />Utriusque in quo sensim adoleverat Collegii Prebendarius,<br />Ecclesiae Anglicanae et florentis et afflictae Propugnator assiduus,<br />Fidei Christianae Vindex acerrimus.<br />
In Concionibus novo quodam et plane suo,<br />Sed illustri, sed admirabili dicendi genere excellens;<br />Ut harum rerum peritis dubitandi sit locus,<br />Utrum ingenii acumine an argumentorum vi, <br />Utrum doctrinae ubertate, an splendore verborum et pondere 
praestaret:<br />Hisce certe omnibus simul instructus adjumentis<br />Animos audientium non tenuit tantum, sed percelluit, iuflammavit.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p273">Erat ille humaniorum Literarum et primaevae Theologiae, cum paucis, sciens; 
<br />In Scholasticorum interim Scriptis idem versatissimus,<br />E quibus quod sanum est et succulentum expressit, 
<br />Idque a rerum futilium disquisitione et Vocabulorum involucris liberatum,<br />Luculenta oratione illustravit.<br />Si quando vel in rerum, vel in hominum, vitia acerbius est 
invectus, <br />Ne hoc aut partium studio, aut Naturae cuidam asperitati tribuatur, 
<br />Eam quippe is de rebus omnibus sententiam aperte protulit, <br />Quam ex maturo Animi 
sui Judicio amplexus est:<br />Et cum esset Ipse suae Integritatis conscius,<br />Quicquid in Vita turpe, quicquid in Religione fucatum fictumque viderat,<br />Illud omne liberrima indignatione commotus profligavit.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p274">His intentus Studiis, haec animo semper agitans,<br />Hominum a consortio cum esset remotior, auxilio tamen non defuit.<br />Quam enim benignum, quam misericordem in calamitosos animum gesserit,<br />Largis Muneribus vivens moriensque testatus est.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%" id="ii.ii-p275"><i>Upon the Pedestal</i>.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%; line-height:150%" id="ii.ii-p276">Apud ISLIPAM Ecclesiae Sacrarium et Rectoris Domum de integro extruxit,<br />Ibidem Scholam erudiendis pauperum liberis instituit et dotavit. Literis et <br />hic loci, et apud Ædem Christi promovendis, Ædificiis istius Collegii <br />instaurandis, libras millenas in numeratis pecuniis, ter centenas <br />circiter Annul reditus, ex Testamento reliquit. Pietatis erga Deum, <br />benevolentiae erga homines Monumenta in aeternum mansura.</p>
<p class="center" lang="LA" style="font-size:80%" id="ii.ii-p277">Obiit Jul. 8. An. Dom. MDCCXVI. Æt. lxxxii.</p>

<pb n="c" id="ii.ii-Page_c" />
<pb n="ci" id="ii.ii-Page_ci" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Last Will and Testament." prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iv" id="ii.iii">

<h3 id="ii.iii-p0.1">A TRUE COPY</h3>
<h4 id="ii.iii-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.3">LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT</h2>
<h4 id="ii.iii-p0.4">OF</h4>
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.5">THE REV. DR. SOUTH.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii-p0.6">DRAWN UP BY HIMSELF.</h3>

<p class="first" id="ii.iii-p1">IN the name of God, Amen. I Robert South, prebendary 
of the collegiate church of St. Peter in Westminster, and 
doctor in divinity, being well in health, and of good and 
perfect memory; God be thanked for the same; do make 
this my last will and testament in manner and form following.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">First, I recommend my soul to my most merciful God; 
my body to the earth, there to be buried in such decent 
manner, neither sumptuous nor sordid, as my executrix, 
hereafter to be named, shall think fit. And as touching 
such worldly estate as God hath blessed me with, I give 
and dispose of the same as followeth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3"><i>Imprimis</i>, I give and bequeath to Robert South, gent. 
my nephew by the half blood, all my messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments, descended to me by and from 
my father, and now rented by Elizabeth Brookes, widow of 
John Brookes, husbandman, lately deceased, at seventy-five 
pounds per annum, situate and being in Whittley, commonly called the hamlets of Whittley, in the parish of St. 
Giles in Reading, in the county of Berks, to have and to 
hold the same to him and his heirs for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">Provided always, and upon condition nevertheless, that 
the said Robert South my nephew, and his heirs, do and 
shall, within two years next after my decease, pay or cause <pb n="cii" id="ii.iii-Page_cii" />to be paid unto Mrs. Elizabeth Kirkland, and to Mrs. Rachael Partridge, my nieces by the half blood, and sisters to 
the said Robert South, the sum of three hundred pounds 
apiece of lawful money of Great Britain, together with interest for the same from my decease, at the rate of five pounds per centum per 
annum. And also to pay or cause to be paid to Mrs. Rachael Taylor, only daughter 
of Mrs. Jane Taylor, one of my three nieces by the half blood, and sister to the 
said Robert South, my nephew, the further sum of three hundred pounds of like 
lawful money, together with interest for the same from my decease, at the rate 
of five pounds per cent, per annum. Upon this further condition nevertheless, that he the said Robert South my 
nephew, or his heirs, do or shall, within two years, or three at 
most, next after my decease, pay, or cause to be paid, to 
Mrs. Elizabeth Morris, and to Mrs. Elizabeth Terry, now 
or late in Antigua in the West Indies, and both of them 
daughters or granddaughters to Mrs. Joan Hall, several 
years since deceased, and one of my sisters by the half blood, 
or to the children of the said Elizabeth Morris and Elizabeth 
Terry respectively, in case those their mothers should not be 
living at the time of my decease, the sum of four hundred 
pounds of like lawful money, together with interest for the 
same from the time of my decease, at the rate of five 
pounds per cent, per annum, in manner following: that is 
to say, unto the said Elizabeth Morris, if at that time living, 
or if then dead, to such of her children as shall be then living; or in default of such children, to her executors or administrators; the sum of three hundred pounds, together 
with the yearly interest thereof at five pounds per cent, per 
annum, as before expressed: and likewise the remaining sum 
of one hundred pounds, with the like interest for the same, 
to the said Elizabeth Terry, though she never yet took the 
least notice of me by letter or otherwise, if she shall be living at the time of my decease; or if then dead, to such of 
her children as shall be then living at the time of it; or in 
default of such children, to her executors or administrators. 
And I do hereby charge all my said lands, messuages, tenements, <pb n="ciii" id="ii.iii-Page_ciii" />and hereditaments in Whittley aforesaid, descended 
to me from my father, with the payment of the said several 
sums of three hundred pounds, and three hundred pounds, 
and three hundred pounds, and four hundred pounds, and 
the interest thereof, as aforesaid declared: and these are the 
conditions on which I give my said estate in Whittley in 
Berks, &amp;c. to my nephew Robert South above mentioned, 
and upon no other conditions or terms whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5"><i>Item</i>, I give and bequeath to Mrs. Margaret Hammond, 
my housekeeper, and widow or relict of Mr. Edward Hammond, clerk, deceased, all my messuages or tenements situate and being in and near Holyday-yard in London, which 
I hold by lease from the dean and chapter of St. Paul’s in 
London aforesaid, to hold the same unto the said Mrs. Margaret Hammond, her executors, administrators, and assigns, 
for and during the residue of the term of years which I 
shall have to come therein at the time of my death; though 
I could and do most heartily wish, that at or before her 
death she would give and settle the same to some charitable 
use for ever: and this to the great honour of Almighty God, 
the benefit of the public, to my own great satisfaction, the 
good of her own soul, and the just reputation of us to all 
posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p6"><i>Item</i>, I give and bequeath to the said Mrs. Margaret 
Hammond all my lands, messuages, tenements, or hereditaments, in or bordering upon the parish of Cavesham, alias Caversham, in the county of Oxon; and also all my messuages, 
lands, tenements, and hereditaments, being copyhold estate 
of inheritance in the manor of Candors, alias Cantlow, in 
Kentish-town in the county of Middlesex, to have and to 
hold the said messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments, both in Cavesham, alias Caversham, and in Kentishtown aforesaid, unto the said Mrs. Margaret Hammond, 
and her assigns, during her natural life, without impeachment of or for any manner of waste whatsoever, done or 
committed during her time of widowhood or single life only, 
which from my heart I desire she would continue in to her 
life’s end; and that for her own sake and interest, as well as <pb n="civ" id="ii.iii-Page_civ" />my satisfaction, for that otherwise neither she nor I can tell 
what havock an husband will make upon the premises, nor 
what, if there be no such check upon him, can prevent his 
making it: and since my chief design here is charity, immediately after the death of Mrs. Margaret Hammond afore 
said, my housekeeper, I give and bequeath my two forementioned estates, <i>viz</i>. one in Kentish-town in the county of 
Middlesex, and the other in Cavesham, alias Caversham, in 
the county of Oxford aforesaid, to the reverend the dean 
and chapter of the cathedral and collegiate church of Christ 
in Oxon, and to their successors after them for ever; nevertheless in trust only, and for the uses following; namely, 
that out of the revenue of the said two estates, all repairs, 
taxes, and other necessary duties and expenses chargeable 
upon or incident to the same, shall by the said dean and 
chapter of Christ Church in Oxon, and their successors for 
ever, be still from time to time paid off and discharged. 
And further upon trust also, that after a due performance 
of this, the said dean and chapter of Christ Church, and 
their successors for ever, shall likewise from time to time 
pay out of the rents, issues, and profits of the premises, to 
and amongst certain vicars, curates, and incumbents for the 
time being, of the several vicarages and places herein aftermentioned, ten pounds apiece yearly for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p7"><i>Viz</i>. Ten pounds yearly to the vicar of Southstoke <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii-p7.1">cum 
capellis</span></i> in the county of Oxon, for the time being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p8"><i>Item</i>, The like sum of ten pounds yearly to the vicar of 
Norton Broyn, alias Brise Norton, in the county of Oxon, 
for the time being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p9"><i>Item</i>, To the vicar of East Garsdon in the county of 
Berks for the time being, the like yearly sum of ten pounds 
for ever,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p10"><i>Item</i>, To the vicar of Nethersoll in the county of Gloucester for the time being, the like yearly sum of ten pounds 
for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p11"><i>Item</i>, To the vicar of Ardington in the county of Berks 
for the time being, the like yearly sum of ten pounds for 
ever.</p>

<pb n="cv" id="ii.iii-Page_cv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p12"><i>Item</i>, To the vicar of Cerleton in the county of Wilts 
for the time being, the like yearly sum of ten pounds for 
ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p13"><i>Item</i>, To the vicar of Little Compton in the county of 
Oxon for the time being, the like sum of ten pounds yearly 
for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p14"><i>Item</i>, To the curate of Drayton in the same county of 
Oxon for the time being, the like sum of ten pounds yearly 
for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p15"><i>Item</i>, To the curate of South Littleton in the county of 
Worcester for the time being, the like yearly sum of ten 
pounds for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p16">And to the curate of Offenham in the same county of 
Worcester for the time being, the like sum of ten pounds 
yearly for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p17">And to the curate of Stratton Audley in the county of 
Oxon for the time being, ten pounds yearly for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p18">And lastly, to the vicar or curate of Dorchester in the 
said county of Oxon, and seven miles from the city of Oxon, 
for the time being, the like sum of ten pounds yearly for 
ever. To all and every one of which the said persons I give 
and bequeath the forementioned yearly sum of ten pounds, 
free from all deductions and abatements for or by reason 
of taxes, or any other duties chargeable upon the premises 
whatsoever, to be paid them by the dean and chapter of 
Christ Church, and their successors for ever, at or upon the 
two most usual feasts; that is to say, on the feast of the 
Annunciation of the blessed Virgin Mary, and of St. Michael 
the archangel, by even and equal portions; and the first 
payment thereof to be accordingly made on the first of the 
said festivals which shall next and immediately follow the 
decease of my executrix. And my will also is, that in case 
the yearly rents and profits arising out of the premises so 
given to the dean and chapter of Christ Church, and their 
successors, should in any year happen to fall short of satisfying the said sum of ten pounds to each of the said vicars, 
curates, and incumbents aforesaid for the time being; then, 
and so often as this shall happen, there shall be an equal <pb n="cvi" id="ii.iii-Page_cvi" />and proportionable abatement or deduction made out of every 
one of the said salaries or allowances. But if again, on the 
other side, it should in any following year or years so fall 
out, (as no doubt it will,) that there shall be more arising out 
of the yearly rents, incomes, and profits of the said premises 
so given to the dean and chapter of Christ Church, Oxon, 
and their successors, than what is sufficient to answer and 
satisfy the said yearly stipends and annuities, then my will 
is, that all deficiencies so happening in any former year or 
years shall be made up and supplied to the said vicars and 
incumbents out of such overplus. And further my will by 
all means is, that if any of the vicars, curates, or incumbents 
receiving this my charitable benefaction, shall be convicted 
of, at the mouth of two or more witnesses, or generally noted 
for, though not formally convicted thereof by witnesses, 
any thing grossly immoral, as whoredom, fornication, drunkenness, or common swearing, or any thing scandalous, or 
against the Act of Uniformity or rule of the church of Eng 
land, such as are preaching in or going to any conventicle, 
or meeting of dissenters from the church of England, for 
religious worship; that then, and in every such and the like 
case, the stipend, annuity, or pension allotted or given to 
such vicar, curate, or incumbent, shall forthwith cease, and 
the person or persons so guilty be utterly deprived of the 
same for ever: and that it be from time to time paid to such 
vicars, curates, or incumbents, as shall be so qualified as in 
the premises has been expressed, and shall be personally 
known to the dean himself, or to any one or more of the 
prebendaries of Christ Church, Oxon, aforesaid, for the time being, to be of a 
sober, unblameable life, and of strict conformity to the church of England, as now by law established. 
Finally, my positive will is, that the said dean and chapter 
of Christ Church, Oxon, and their successors, do and shall, 
after the yearly payments made to the twelve vicars, curates, 
or incumbents before mentioned, pay all the overplus of the 
money remaining of the yearly rents and profits of those my 
two estates bequeathed to the dean and chapter of Christ 
Church, Oxon, and their successors, to six poor scholars for <pb n="cvii" id="ii.iii-Page_cvii" />ever, twenty nobles apiece, by even and equal portions, on 
the two forementioned festivals; and that the said poor 
scholars be all of them of Christ Church in Oxon, but bred 
and brought up in Westminster school, commonly called the 
king’s or queen’s school there. And those likewise to be of 
the sole choice and nomination of the dean and chapter of 
Christ Church, and their successors for ever. And my will 
and mind is, that when the said pensions or annuities shall 
have been paid, both to the ministers and poor scholars 
before mentioned, and all taxes and duties chargeable upon 
the premises cleared off, whatsoever money shall remain out 
of the rents and profits of my said two estates shall be 
wholly applied towards the finishing of the new buildings 
now carried on in Christ church and college in Oxon 
aforesaid. And now whereas I have bestowed a consider 
able part of my estate in erecting and endowing, at my sole 
charge and expense, a school in the parish of Islip in the 
county of Oxon, and by a particular deed vested the same 
in the dean and chapter of St. Peter’s church in Westminster, but yet nevertheless for the sole support, maintenance, 
and benefit of the said school; I do by these presents fully ratify and confirm 
the said deed of settlement in the said dean and chapter of St. Peter in 
Westminster, and their successors for ever, to and for all the trusts, uses, and 
conditions therein mentioned and contained. But to proceed. 
And I do herein, in the first place, give and bequeath to 
the dean and chapter of Christ Church in Oxon, and to 
their successors for ever, the full sum of five hundred 
pounds of good and lawful money of Great Britain, but so 
that the same be laid out by them in purchasing the perpetual advowson of a good living for one of the students 
of that college successively, who shall profess the study of 
divinity. And my will is, that the said sum be paid them 
by my executrix within five years after my decease. In the 
next place, I give also to the dean and chapter of the church 
of St. Asaph, &amp;c. in North Wales, the sum of one hundred 
pounds of like lawful money of Great Britain, but still in 
trust, and upon condition only that the said sum be laid out <pb n="cviii" id="ii.iii-Page_cviii" />by them for the apprenticing out twenty poor youths, born 
in the parish of Llanchaiadar in Mochnant aforesaid, to good 
honest trades, by five pounds apiece. And my will is, that 
the said sum of one hundred pounds be paid them by my 
executrix, when she shall have received of Mr. Robert Lloyd, 
of Aston in Salop, my tenant, for the tithes of Llanchaiadar, 
all that shall be due to me from him on that account; 
and not otherwise, nor before the full receipt thereof.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p19"><i>Item</i>, I give and bequeath the sum of one hundred pounds 
of the like lawful money of Great Britain to the chancellor, 
doctors, and masters of arts of the university of Oxon, for the 
use and benefit of the public library of that place, and the 
buying into it such modern authors of principal note, as the 
vice-chancellor and head library-keeper for the time being 
shall judge both most useful and most wanting there. Likewise I give the sum of two hundred pounds of the like lawful current money of Great Britain to twenty poor ejected 
clergymen, non-jurors; and those at the sole choice and nomination of Mrs. Margaret Hammond, my executrix, to be 
distributed to them by ten pounds apiece.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p20"><i>Item</i>, I give the like sum of two hundred pounds of the 
like current money as aforesaid to forty poor ministers’ widows, and those also of the sole choice and nomination of 
my aforementioned executrix, to be distributed to them by 
five pounds apiece; willing withal, and hereby requiring, 
that both the said clergymen and clergymen’s widows now 
mentioned be respectively paid the several sums here allotted 
them, within the term of two years at the utmost after my 
decease. Also I give and bequeath to the governors of the 
grey coat hospital here in Tuthill-fields, Westminster, the 
sum of one hundred pounds of the like lawful money as beforesaid, for and towards the maintenance of the poor children taught and bred up there. And here to look a little 
back again upon my affairs in Christ Church: whereas 
I have for several years last past, at a constant yearly 
salary, employed one Mr. Thomas Rookes, verger of Christ 
Church in Oxon, in managing my accounts, and some 
other of my concerns in and about Oxon, I give him the sum <pb n="cix" id="ii.iii-Page_cix" />of twenty guineas, to be delivered to him by my executrix, 
after he has paid into her hands all monies which shall have been owing from him 
to me, and given back all papers and keys belonging to me, and cleared all 
accounts between him and me, to the full satisfaction of my said executrix, and 
not before, nor otherwise. And as for some other charities to the poor, I give 
as followeth:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p21"><i>Imprimis</i>, I give and bequeath one hundred pounds of 
good and lawful money of Great Britain to fifty poor house 
keepers or widows, those of clergymen only excepted, as 
having been before in this my will provided for, within the 
city of Westminster, to be distributed to them by Mrs. 
Margaret Hammond, my housekeeper and executrix, by 
forty shillings apiece; and the said housekeepers and widows 
to be all of them at the sole choice and nomination of the 
said Mrs. Margaret Hammond; but still such as shall be 
truly conformable to our church, as now by law established, 
and diligent attenders upon the service and worship thereof, 
either at Westminster-abbey, which I most like, or in some 
parish church thereabouts: and this I would have done 
as speedily as it can with any tolerable convenience be after 
my funeral. Also to the poor of the parish of Cavesham, 
alias Caversham, in Oxfordshire, where I have dwelt for 
many years last past, I give ten pounds, having been all 
along very liberal to that place, and the poor thereof, during 
all the time I spent there. And to the poor of the town and 
parish of I slip in the county of Oxford also; to which I have 
been a constant and (as they themselves very well know) no 
ordinary benefactor. I give five pounds to the poor of the 
parish of Hackney in the county of Middlesex, near Lon 
don, where I was born and baptized. I give five pounds 
likewise to the poor of the place where I shall happen to be 
buried; (in case it proves to be none of those three places 
just now mentioned, I also give five pounds, but not other 
wise.) And all these sums I will to be distributed by my executrix accordingly, and as soon as with what possible expedition it can. And I give moreover to my servant, Clement 
Apthorp of Bedfordshire, the sum of fifty pounds, provided <pb n="cx" id="ii.iii-Page_cx" />he be actually in my service at the time of my decease. 
And I give also to him and the rest of my domestic servants 
continuing to serve me to that time, to each of them a suit 
of mourning, but so that the said mourning be bought and 
provided for them only by my executrix Mrs. Anne Hammond, and not otherwise. And not to forget here one 
who had lived in my service formerly, I give to Mrs. 
Grace Day, and to her son John Day, an apprentice in 
London, the sum of five pounds apiece, in remembrance of 
me. And now after all, for the better and surer performance of all these foregoing particulars, I do hereby constitute and appoint my housekeeper, Mrs. Margaret Hammond, 
sole executrix of this my last will and testament; she having 
served me for now above these five and thirty years, and 
that most faithfully and discreetly, having all along taken 
the greatest care of my health that could be, and, under 
God, more than once preserved my life, and rescued me 
from imminent and certain death; for which considerations, 
as greater could not possibly be, having made her, as here I 
do, my sole executrix, I do most heartily by these presents 
give and bequeath to her as such, my whole and remaining 
estate in money, plate, rings, jewels, and all my householdstuff, books, leases, and writings of all sorts, with an assignment from Mr. Gilbert Whitehall, citizen of London, to me 
upon the Exchequer; and in a word, all my goods and 
chattels whatsoever, not otherwise disposed of, or to be disposed of and given away by this my will and testament, or by 
any codicil annexed, or to be annexed to the same hereafter. 
In witness whereof, and of all the premises in this my last will 
and testament contained, and by which I utterly disannul 
and make void all former wills at any time before made by 
me, I do here set my hand and seal to the same, on this 
thirtieth day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and fourteen, and of her present 
majesty’s reign the thirteenth, Robert South. Signed, sealed, 
published, and declared by the said doctor Robert South, as 
and for his last will and testament, in the presence of us 
who have subscribed our names in the presence of him the <pb n="cxi" id="ii.iii-Page_cxi" />said doctor South; the following words, <i>viz</i>. the word what, 
in page the third, line the thirteenth; the words should be, 
in page the fifth, line the sixteenth; the word back, in page 
the eighth, line the last; the words those of clergymen, in 
page the ninth, line the fifth; the word particulars, in page 
the tenth, line the eighth: all of them in the places noted 
being first interlined; James Bales, Richard Nurse, John 
Waiworth.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p22"><i>A Codicil to be annexed to my last will, and accounted as 
part of it</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p23">WHEREAS I Robert South, doctor in divinity, have at 
several times past paid unto Mr. William Vernon, of Westminster, gentleman, the sum of six hundred and seventeen 
pounds thirteen shillings and ten pence, or thereabouts; for 
securing the repayment whereof with interest, the said William Vernon, by one or more deeds of assignment, did assign 
unto Mrs. Margaret Hammond, of Westminster, widow, in 
trust for me, a judgment obtained by him against dame Frances Atkins, widow, deceased, for the sum of nine hundred 
and seventy-seven pounds debt, or some such sum, besides 
cost of suit. Now I do give and bequeath all the monies 
which now are or shall become due to me upon the said 
judgment and security, unto Mrs. Margaret Hammond, my 
executrix, to her sole only and proper use and behoof for 
ever. But nevertheless upon this condition, that the said 
Mrs. Margaret Hammond, my executrix, do and shall, 
within three, or at most five years after she shall have received the same, pay unto the dean and chapter of Christ 
Church in Oxford for the time being, the sum of five hundred pounds for and towards their carrying on the buildings 
of that church and college. And whereas moreover I Robert 
South, doctor in divinity, on the seventh day of April, in 
the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and 
fourteen, purchased of one Henry Clements, bookseller in 
St. Paul’s churchyard in London, three volumes of doctor 
Robert South’s sermons,, each of them containing twelve <pb n="cxii" id="ii.iii-Page_cxii" />sermons apiece, and entitled severally the first, second, and 
third volumes of the same, for one hundred and seven 
pounds ten shillings of lawful money of Great Britain, paid 
down to the said Henry Clements for that real or pretended 
right to the said volumes or copies, as having bought them, 
as he said, of one sir Thomas Gery, knight, and dame Elizabeth, his wife, widow of Thomas Bennet, bookseller, her 
first husband, and accordingly claiming them as his sole 
executrix, the said Bennet himself having likewise formerly 
pleaded a right to the same by virtue of a purchase of them 
from doctor Robert South, the author of them; which yet he 
the said doctor very much questions; I do hereby by these 
presents give and bequeath the aforesaid volumes and copies 
of my sermons so purchased by me, as has been expressed, 
to Mrs. Margaret Hammond, my housekeeper and executrix, to have and to hold, and in full right to dispose of the 
same according to her own will and pleasure for ever. And 
here, to leave also some small pledge at least of my respects 
to some of my particular friends; to wit, the honourable 
William Bromley, esquire, now principal secretary of state; 
and to the right reverend Dr. Francis Gastrell, lord bishop 
of Chester; and likewise to the reverend Dr. John Hammond, and doctor William Stratford, both of them canons 
of Christ Church in Oxon; I give and bequeath to every 
one of them severally five broad Carolus pieces of gold, to 
buy each of them a ring, to remember me their poor friend 
and servant by. To ah 1 which the foregoing particulars, 
contained in this codicil annexed to my last will and testament, as part of the 
same, I do here set my hand and seal this second day of June, in the year of our 
Lord one thousand seven hundred and fourteen, and of her present majesty queen Anne’s reign the thirteenth, Robert South. 
Signed, sealed, published, and declared by the said doctor 
Robert South, as and for part of his last will and testament, 
in the presence of us who have subscribed our names in the 
presence of the said doctor Robert South; James Eales, 
John Walworth, Richard Jones.</p><pb n="cxiii" id="ii.iii-Page_cxiii" />
<p class="hang1" id="ii.iii-p24"><i>A second codicil, to be annexed to my will bearing date on 
the thirtieth of March, one thousand seven hundred and 
fourteen, and to be accounted as part of the same</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p25">WHEREAS I Robert South, doctor in divinity, and 
canon of the collegiate church of Christ in Oxon, of king 
Henry the eighth’s foundation, &amp;c. have by my last testament, bearing date as aforesaid, already disposed of all or 
most of my real, and a great part of my personal estate 
after my decease, I do nevertheless by this codicil (which I 
do hereby annex to my said will, as part thereof) bestow 
upon the persons hereafter mentioned these following legacies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p26"><i>Imprimis</i>, I give to Mr. Robert South, of Northampton, 
attorney by profession, and son to my half-brother, Mr. 
James South, deceased, my father’s picture, drawn by the 
excellent hand of Vanzoest, and now hanging in my lodgings at Christ Church in Oxon; as also a gold ring set with 
a blue stone called an amethyst, with my father’s arms curiously engraved upon it; likewise a pebble-stone artificially 
set in a gold ring, (to be used as a seal,) with the same coat 
of arms cast or engraved in it; moreover, an agate of a 
pretty large size, and handle tipped with silver, and bearing 
my father’s arms also upon it, intended chiefly for the 
smoothing of written papers; and together with this, a 
small silver seal with the same engravement upon it, and 
commonly made use of by me in the sealing of my letters: 
which said legacies, whether he shall pass a due value upon 
them or no, (for I have heard of his character,) I have 
thought fit to leave him, as the properest things to remind 
him of the worthy father whom he is descended from, and 
the family which he belongs to, and deserves with the utmost respect to be remembered by him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p27"><i>Item</i>, I give to Mrs. Elizabeth Kirkland, the eldest sister 
of the said Robert South, &amp;c. my wrought bed, (the work 
of my own dear sister Elizabeth, long since deceased,) together with the table, stands, stools, chairs, carpets, and 
covers respectively belonging to them; as likewise a walnut 
tree cabinet or scrutoire; first emptied of all things that were <pb n="cxiv" id="ii.iii-Page_cxiv" />in it, and standing in the back chamber in my house at 
Westminster. Also I give her a pair of silver candlesticks, 
with snuffing-pan, snuffers, and extinguisher belonging to 
them; all legacies I am sure (whatsoever else I had once in 
tended her) are a great deal more than either she or most of 
her other relations (so like one another for their constant 
disregard of me) do or can pretend to deserve of me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p28"><i>Item</i>, I give to the second sister of the said Robert South, 
named Rachael Partridge, (as I remember,) one of my silver 
tankards, at the choice of my executrix, and a silver cup 
with a snake on the cover of it, and two silver tumblers; 
also a set of damask linen, reckoning to a set, one table 
cloth, one sideboard cloth, and twelve napkins, and no 
more; and all at the choice of my executrix, Mrs. Margaret 
Hammond. And as for a third sister which he once had, 
named Jane, (she having been some years since dead, and 
having left behind her one only daughter, named Jane Taylor,) I give to the said Jane Taylor my pearl cabinet, and a 
black ebony dressing box, (all things being first taken out 
of both of them,) together with a curiously-wrought silver 
and crystal candlestick, with the black leathern case be 
longing to it; and likewise a suit of diaper linen belonging 
to me, and containing one table-cloth, one sideboard cloth, 
twelve napkins, and no more; but still all these, as well as 
those aforementioned, to be chosen only by my executrix; 
from whom also this Mrs. Jane Taylor is to receive five 
broad Carolus pieces of gold, with one silver coronation 
medal of queen Anne, as a further testimony of my good will 
towards her.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p29"><i>Item</i>, To Mrs. Elizabeth Morris, of Antigua in the West 
Indies, and wife to captain Valentine Morris, and granddaughter to my sister by the half-blood, Mrs. Joan Hall, 
formerly living in the same place, I give as follows, <i>viz</i>. two 
silver porringers, six silver forks and salts; and with all 
those, two very fine pieces of wrought and gilt plate, bought 
by me at Dantzick, in my travels into Poland, with the two 
reddish leathern cases at first made for them, and fittest to 
preserve them in. These, I say, I bequeath to her after my <pb n="cxv" id="ii.iii-Page_cxv" />death, in case they should not be given or delivered to her 
before. Lastly, To my near kinswoman and cousin-german 
by the mother’s side, dame Phebe Hardress, of Kent, I bequeath her grandfather’s and grandmother Berry’s pictures 
at large, and with gilt frames, together with one of her uncle 
captain John Berry, and another of Mr. Jeffery Berry, 
drawn in his minority, both of them of a less size and proportion; and likewise a gold seal ring with her grandfather’s arms neatly engraven upon it; things very proper (if as 
friendly accepted, as they are offered) to remember her worthy family and relations by. To all which the foregoing 
particulars contained in this second codicil, annexed to my 
last will and testament as part thereof, I do here set my 
hand and seal, on this second day of June, in the year of 
our Lord one thousand seven hundred and fourteen, and of 
her present majesty queen Anne’s reign the thirteenth. 
Robert South. Signed, sealed, published, and declared by 
the said Dr. Robert South, as and for part of his last will 
and testament, in the presence of us who have here subscribed our names in the presence of the said doctor Robert 
South; the word <i>pictures</i> being first interlined towards the 
bottom of the leaf next and immediately before this; James Eales, John Walworth, Richard Jones.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p30"><i>A third codicil, to be annexed to my last will and testament, 
and reckoned as part of the same</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p31">WHEREAS I Robert South, doctor in divinity, and 
prebendary of the collegiate church of St. Peter in Westminster, have made my last will and testament, bearing date 
on the thirtieth day of March in the year of our Lord one 
thousand seven hundred and fourteen, and duly signed and 
sealed the same, and got it attested and subscribed by three 
sufficient witnesses. And whereas after that, I likewise 
made and annexed two codicils to the said will, as part 
thereof, both of them bearing date the second day of June 
in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and 
fourteen; and the same being then also signed and sealed <pb n="cxvi" id="ii.iii-Page_cxvi" />by myself, and duly attested by three sufficient witnesses; 
these are to certify and make known to all men, that I do by these presents 
ratify and confirm my said will, and the two codicils annexed to it, so signed 
and subscribed, as before expressed, as my true and lawful acts and deeds, and 
fully containing my whole mind and last will in all the particulars therein expressed; and that to all intents and 
purposes whatsoever. And accordingly I do here set my hand 
and seal to this my third codicil, and annex it in like manner to my last will, adding it to the two other codicils, as 
equally part of my will with them. And this I do on the 
</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.iii-p32">day of in the year of our Lord</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p33">and of her present majesty’s reign the</p>
<hr style="width:20%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p34">The 24th day of July, 1716.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p35">APPEARED personally Jonah Bowyer, of the parish 
of St. Bridget, London, bookseller; and being sworn upon 
the holy evangelists to depose the truth, did depose as follows: <i>viz</i>. That he was very well acquainted with the reverend doctor Robert South, and his manner and character 
of hand-writing, having often seen him write, and having 
viewed the codicil or paper, number three, hereunto annexed, beginning thus, “<i>A third codicil, to be annexed to my last will and testament, and reckoned as part of the same</i>. Whereas I Robert South, doctor in divinity, and 
prebendary of the collegiate church of St. Peter’s in Westminster,” &amp;c. and ending thus, 
“And accordingly I do here set my hand and seal to this my third codicil, and annex it in like manner to my last will, adding it to the 
two other codicils, as equally part of my will with them. And this I do on the <span style="letter-spacing:2em" id="ii.iii-p35.1">  </span> day of 
<span style="letter-spacing:2em" id="ii.iii-p35.2">  </span>  in the year of our Lord and of her present majesty’s reign the 
<span style="letter-spacing:2em" id="ii.iii-p35.3">  </span> does, as he verily believes, and has been credibly informed, think the same to be all 
wrote with the proper hand of the said doctor Robert South. 
Jonah Bowyer. <i>Die praedict. dictus Jonah Bowyer juratus 
fuit super veritate premissorum coram me Gulielmo Strahan, 
snrrog</i>. &amp;c.</p><pb n="cxvii" id="ii.iii-Page_cxvii" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Oratio Funebris." prev="ii.iii" next="ii.v" id="ii.iv">
<div lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p0.1">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.2">ORATIO FUNEBRIS<note n="8" id="ii.iv-p0.3"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p1">Reprinted from the same volume which contains the Life and Will. Sec 
Advertisement to the Appendix, vol. vii. of the present edition.</p></note></h2>
<h3 id="ii.iv-p1.1">IN OBITUM</h3>
<h4 id="ii.iv-p1.2">REVERENDISSIMI ET CLARISSIMI VIRI</h4>
<h2 id="ii.iv-p1.3">ROBERTI SOUTH, S. T. P.</h2>

<p class="first" id="ii.iv-p2">QUOD populis humanitatis et literarum laude florentibus 
solenne olim fuit, ut celeberrimi cujusque viri exequiis 
orationem publice habendam instituerent, quae defuncti 
merita et virtutes commemoraret; ita nobis, alias si unquam, in praeclarissimi hujus viri funere celebrando aequum 
est fieri. Neque dubito quin vos, auditores, quotquot 
adestis, honores omnes, qui ad mortuum deferri possunt, 
quibus pompa funebris decorari potest et cohonestari, venerando viro, cujus reliquias ante vos positas intuemini, facile 
concedatis. Vereor autem ne inter vos sint, qui indignentur 
munus hoc mihi potissimum demandatum, et inique ferant, 
viri doctissimi et celeberrimi oratoris praedicationem a puero, 
qui literas labris primoribus vix gustaverit, susceptam. At 
reputent illi, quod Romae, quod Athenis, ubi praestantissimi 
vigebant oratores, non semper usitatum erat homines doctos 
et disertos ad hoc munus evocari; sed ii, qui forte fuerint 
viro defuncto vel affinitate vel beneficiis devincti, hanc provinciam libenter susceperunt, non eloquentiae confisi suae, 
sed volentes aliquod grati animi exhibere testimonium.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p3">Liceat itaque nobis pro beneficiis acceptis, sine invidia, 
gratiam referre. Liceat insigni huic viro supremum munus 
persolvere, qui qualis quantusque fuit, nobis tamen aliquo 
affmitatis jure conjunctus est. Superbius quidem hoc a me <pb n="cxviii" id="ii.iv-Page_cxviii" />et arrogantius diceretur, nisi vir ille venerandus, quamdiu 
in vivis esset, idem hoc soleret laetus commemorare: nihil 
illi frequentius, nihil libentius in ore erat, quam se in nostro 
bonarum literarum seminario pueritiam posuisse, adeoque 
illum non pudebat ex his olim umbraculis prodiise, ut 
inter plurimos illos quos meruit et adeptus est honores, hoc 
quotidie jactitaret: eoque dulciorem hujus loci memoriam 
foveret, quia semina hie feliciter jacta in messem uberiorem 
indies accreverunt: et sane ita accreverunt, ut schola nostra, 
doctissimorum virorum foecunda mater, a nullo unquam 
alumno ampliorem duxerit gloriandi materiam. Cum enim 
ex hoc ludo literario in aedem amplissimam praestantissimis 
hominum ingeniis semper affluentem cooptaretur, primo inter suos inclaruit, mox etiam extra domesticos parietes 
notus est, et tandem ita percrebuit doctrinae illius et eloquentiae fama, ut ex plurimis, 
qui tum ibi floruerunt, summi 
ingenii hominibus, unus ille deligeretur, qui celeberrimae 
Academiae sensus explicaret, et dicendo adornaret.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p4">Insigni huic muneri sustinendo quam par fuerit, si taceret 
hominum memoria, satis testantur quae in ecclesiae emolumentum et subsidium reliquit scripta immortalia. Notum 
est vobis, auditores eruditissimi, quanta sit in illis, quam 
varia et multiplex doctrina, quae in disserendo subtilitas, qui 
in refutando nervi, quod ingenii acumen, quae dicendi copia 
et majestas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p5">His armis instructus in aciem prodiit, ecclesiae et monarchiae acerrimus propugnator; haec tela in homines nefarios utrisque perniciem molientes strenuus contorsit, neque 
signa prius deseruit, quam graves illas tempestates restituto 
rege sedatas, et restinctos malevolorum impetus videret.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p6">Jam tandem optimo cuique patebat ad honores via; et 
inter multos, qui aequissima ceperunt meritorum praemia, 
insignis hic vir ad summam dignitatem feliciter coactus est; 
iis scilicet in aedibus quibus eductus alitusque fuerat, sedes 
amplissimas obtinuit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p7">Dici sane vix potest, utrum huic an aedibus illis hoc 
evenerit optatius. Hic certe gaudebat, quod iis potissimum 
in locis, quos ex omnibus dilexit plurimum, fortunarum suarum <pb n="cxix" id="ii.iv-Page_cxix" />sedem collocaret; nec minus gaudebant illae, eximium 
hunc virum, quem altera puerum fovisset, altera aluisset 
adolescentem, utrisque dehinc ornamento fore et praesidio. 
Neque quidem eas haec spes frustrata est. Siquidem immensa quam egregius hic vir per totum vitae cursum meritissimo reportavit gloria, ad illas etiam aliqua ex parte 
redundavit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p8">Non enim quieti se dedit, neque vitam, quam in publicum 
commodum protraxit Deus, in otio consumpsit. Quos subiret labores, quas vigilias pertulerit, ex praeclaris iis quas 
frequenter habuit concionibus, ex doctissimis quos diligenter 
confecit libris, nemini ignotum est. Neque vestrum plerosque latere arbitror, quot et quantae in illo extiterint virtutes, 
quae vitam privatam ornant, neque tam celebrem quam 
bonum virum indicant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p9">Quali animo in egenos fuerit, satis testantur quas intra 
unam parochiam munificentissime erogarit opes; quali erga 
Deum pietate (quanquam hoc in scriptis omnibus et vitae 
quotidianae usu videre erat) maxime declaravit sacrorum 
frequentatio: quamdiu enim per valetudinem licuit, horas 
sacris celebrandis institutas ita observabat, ut sol vices diurnas et nocturnas vix obiret constantior. At ingravescente 
paulatim senectute, et morte appropinquante, quam neque 
animi dotes egregiae, neque pietas eximia potest propulsare, 
vir optimus, qui huic saeculo abunde profuisset, venturis 
etiam saeculis prospexit; et ut doctrinam immensam libris 
mandatam posteris reliquit, sic opes quae ex effusa largitione 
tandem superfuerant, ita legavit, ut literarum studio et 
pietati promovendae per omne aevum inservirent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p10">His rebus confectis, quasi in aliorum commoda omnino 
natus fuisset, e vita excessit vir praestantissimus; cujus dum 
inter illustrissimorum virorum tumulos conquiescent reliquiae, nemini secundus, literatorum et bonorum omnium 
sempiterna vigebit memoria.</p></div>

<pb n="cxx" id="ii.iv-Page_cxx" />
</div2>

<div2 title="A Funeral Oration." prev="ii.iv" next="ii.vi" id="ii.v">
<h3 id="ii.v-p0.1">A</h3>
<h2 id="ii.v-p0.2">FUNERAL ORATION</h2>

<h4 id="ii.v-p0.3">UPON</h4>

<h3 id="ii.v-p0.4">THE REVEREND AND LEARNED</h3>
<h2 id="ii.v-p0.5">DR. SOUTH.</h2>

<p class="first" id="ii.v-p1">THAT solemnity, of celebrating in public orations the 
extraordinary merits of great men at their funerals, which was established of 
old by those people who were eminent for having humanity and learning flourish 
among them, can certainly never be more justly observed, than in our performance of the obsequies of this illustrious person before 
us. Nor do I in the least doubt but all you, who are present, perfectly agree, that all the honours that can possibly 
be paid to the venerable person whose remains lie before 
you, by which his funeral rites may be made conspicuous 
and deservedly eminent, should be performed. And yet I 
must confess I am very apprehensive, that some among you 
may be offended that I should be singled out particularly to 
execute so awful and solemn a duty, and bear it with some 
indignation, that the praise of so learned and celebrated an 
orator should be undertaken by a boy, who is scarce yet arrived to be master of 
the very first principles of letters. But I would have these gentlemen consider, 
that at Rome and at Athens, which were full of great and excellent orators, men 
of learning and consummate eloquence were not always deputed to this office, but such as were either related to the 
deceased, or bound to him by some signal obligations; who 
freely and voluntarily undertook this province, not at all 
confiding in their own eloquence to do him justice, but <pb n="cxxi" id="ii.v-Page_cxxi" />willing to lay hold of that opportunity to give some testimony of their gratitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p2">Give me therefore leave, without envy, to make some 
small return for the benefits I have received; give me leave 
to perform this last office to the excellent person here deceased; who as great and eminent as he was, yet to him I 
must boast some alliance. This indeed might be looked on 
as a more proud and arrogant assertion, had not this reverend gentleman, as long as he lived, seemed, in all his discourse, with a particular satisfaction, freely and voluntarily 
to tell his friends the same thing; that he had his early days 
instructed in our seminary of noble and wholesome arts; 
and he was so far from being ashamed of taking his rise in 
learning from this school, that in the midst of those distinguishing merits of which he was master, and those dignities 
which he obtained, this only seemed to give him satisfaction in that good fortune which had attended him; and that 
which made the memory of this place the more dear to him 
was, that here the seeds were happily sown, which after 
wards produced so noble and so daily increasing a harvest. 
And this harvest so increased, that our school, the fertile 
mother of learned men, never received from any of her 
children more ample matter of glory. For when this excellent man was elected into that college’s which has always 
been eminent for men of extraordinary parts, he first grew 
considerable among his fellow-collegians, and soon extended 
the knowledge of his admirable talents beyond those narrow 
bounds; and soon after, the fame of his learning and eloquence increased so far, that out of many persons of consummate learning, who then flourished in the same house, 
he alone was chosen to explain, and by his eloquence to 
adorn, the sense of that most celebrated university.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p3">And how fit for and how equal he was to this great work, 
if the treachery of our memory should leave the fact in silence, yet we have sufficient testimony from those admirable 
and immortal works which he has left written for the benefit 
and support of the church.<note n="9" id="ii.v-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p4">Christ Church, Oxon.</p></note> You must know, my most <pb n="cxxii" id="ii.v-Page_cxxii" />learned auditors, how great learning, how various and how 
manifold, shines in them; you must know the penetration, 
or if you will have the word, the subtilty of his arguments, 
the force of his refutations, the poignancy of his wit, and 
the copiousness and majesty of his style. With these arms 
this strenuous defender of the church and the monarchy entered the lists; these weapons he with vigour darted against 
those abandoned wretches who designed the destruction of 
both; nor did he quit the field till he saw those terrible 
conflicts appeased, and the efforts of the malignants restrained, by the restoration of the king.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p5">Now at last the way lay open and easy to all men of 
worth for honours; and among many who received the most 
just rewards of their merits, this most excellent person was 
happily compelled to accept of the highest dignity; that is, 
he obtained a chief seat in those places where he was 
educated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p6">It is a difficult matter to determine, whether this was a 
happier and more desired event to him or to those houses. 
It is certain he was infinitely satisfied that he should settle 
his fortunes particularly in those places which he loved 
above all others; and those perfectly rejoiced, that this worthy person, who had his childhood instructed in one, and his 
youth accomplished in the other, should thus be an ornament and defence to both. Nor did these hopes in the least 
deceive them; for that immense glory which this great man 
justly acquired through the whole course of his life, they in 
some measure had their share of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p7">For he gave not himself up to sloth and inactivity, nor 
squandered away that life, which God, for the public benefit, 
made long, in a mere idle retreat. There is no man surely 
can be ignorant of this, since it is evident from the many 
excellent sermons he has given the world, and the other 
accurate books which he writ. Nor can I suppose it possible, that most of you should be ignorant of those numerous 
and sublime virtues which were conspicuous in him, and 
which are an ornament to a private station, and prove not 
so much a popular as a good man. There is no greater <pb n="cxxiii" id="ii.v-Page_cxxiii" />proof of his charitable nature, and compassion for the poor, 
than his uncommon and large donations in one only h parish; and of his piety to God, (although this was sufficiently 
evident in all his writings and the whole conduct of his life,) 
his constant frequenting the offices of the church is a sufficient testimonial. For as long as his health would any way 
suffer him, he so religiously observed the hours set apart 
for the divine worship of the church, that the sun was not 
more constant to its diurnal and nocturnal revolutions. But 
old age growing sensibly upon him, and death approaching, 
which neither the most admirable endowments of mind, nor 
the most eminent piety can put off, this excellent man, who 
had been so great a benefactor to the present age, had also 
a generous regard to posterity. And as he left his immense 
learning in his books to the ages to come, so he disposed of 
that fortune which his extensive liberality had left him, in 
such a manner, that it should for ever contribute to the 
study of learning and the promotion of piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p8">All this being done, as if he had been born entirely for the 
benefit of others, this most excellent person departed this life; and while his 
sacred relics are deposited among the tombs of the most illustrious, his name 
will ever live and flourish in the memory of the learned and the virtuous.<note n="10" id="ii.v-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p9">Islip, in Oxfordshire.</p></note></p>
<pb n="cxxiv" id="ii.v-Page_cxxiv" />
<pb n="cxxv" id="ii.v-Page_cxxv" />
</div2>

<div2 title="The Chief Heads of the Sermons." prev="ii.v" next="iii" id="ii.vi">


<h3 id="ii.vi-p0.1">THE</h3>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.2">CHIEF HEADS OF THE SERMONS,</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt" />
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.4">VOL. I.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.6">SERMON I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p0.7">THE WAYS OF WISDOM ARE WAYS OF PLEASANTNESS.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p1"><scripRef passage="Prov 3:17" id="ii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.17"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p1.2">Prov</span>. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p2"><i>Her ways are ways of pleasantness</i>. Page 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p3">Some objections against this truth are removed, 3. and 
the duty of repentance represented under a mixture of sweetness, 11.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p4">The excellencies of the pleasure of wisdom are enumerated:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p5">I. As it is the pleasure of the mind, 13. in reference, 1. 
to speculation, 13. on the account of the greatness, 14. and 
newness of the objects, 16. 2. To practice, 17.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p6">II. As it never satiates and wearies, 18. The comparison of 
other pleasures with it; such as that of an epicure, 19. that 
of ambition, 21. that of friendship and conversation, 22.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p7">III. As it is in nobody’s power, but only in his that has 
it, 23. which property and perpetuity is not to be found 
in worldly enjoyments, 24.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p8">A consequence is drawn against the absurd austerities of 
the Romish profession, 25.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p9">A short description of the religious pleasure, 27.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p9.1">SERMON II.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p9.2">OF THE CREATION OF MAN IN THE IMAGE OF GOD.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p10"><scripRef passage="Gen 1:27" id="ii.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p10.2">Genesis</span> i. 27</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p11"><i>So God created man in Ms own image, in the image of God created he him</i>. P. 28.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p12">The several false opinions of the heathen philosophers 
concerning the original of the world, 31.</p>

<pb n="cxxvi" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxvi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p13">The image of God in man considered, 32.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p14">I. Wherein it does not consist, adequately and formally; 
not in power and dominion, as the Socinians erroneously 
assert, 33.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p15">II. Wherein it does consist: 1. In the universal rectitude 
of all the faculties of the soul, 35. <i>viz</i>. of his understanding, 35. both speculative, 36. and practical, 38. Of his 
will, 40. Concerning the freedom of it, 41. Of his passions, 42: love, 43. hatred, 44. anger, 45. joy, 45. sorrow, 
46. hope, 46. fear, 47. 2. In those characters of majesty 
that God imprinted upon his body, 48.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p16">The consideration of the irreparable loss sustained in the 
fall of our first parents, 50. and of the excellency of Christian religion, designed by God to repair the breaches of our 
humanity, 52.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p16.1">SERMON III.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p16.2">INTEREST DEPOSED, AND TRUTH RESTORED.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p17"><scripRef passage="Matth 10:33" id="ii.vi-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p17.2">Matthew</span> x. 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p18"><i>But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven</i>. P. 56. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p19">The occasion of those words inquired into, 56. and their 
explication, by being compared with other parallel scriptures, 58. and some observations deduced from them, 59. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p20">The explication of them, by shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p21">I. How many ways Christ and his truths may be denied, 60. 1. By an heretical judgment, 61. 2. By oral 
expressions, 63. 3. By our actions, 64.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p22">What denial is intended by these words, 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p23">II. The causes inducing men to deny Christ in his 
truths, 67. 1. The seeming absurdity of many truths, 67. 
2. Their unprofitableness, 69. 3. Their apparent danger, 71.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p24">III. How far a man may consult his safety in time of 
persecution, without denying Christ, 73. 1. By withdrawing his person, 73. 2. By concealing his judgment, 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p25">When those ways of securing ourselves are not lawful, 74.</p>

<pb n="cxxvii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxvii" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p26">IV. What is meant by Christ’s denial of us, 76. with reference, 1. To the action itself, 76. 2. To its 
circumstances, 78.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p27">V. How many uses may be drawn from the words, 80. 1. An 
exhortation chiefly to persons in authority, to defend Christ in his truth, 80. 
and in his members, 81. 2. An in formation, to shew us the danger as well as 
baseness of denying Christ, 83.</p>


<h2 id="ii.vi-p27.1">SERMON IV.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p27.2">RELIGION THE BEST REASON OF STATE.</h2>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p28"><scripRef passage="1Ki 13:33,34" id="ii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|33|13|34" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.33-1Kgs.13.34"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p28.2">1 Kings</span> xiii. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p29"><i>After this thing king Jeroboam returned not from his evil 
way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests 
of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, 
and he became one of the priests of the high places. And 
this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even 
to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the 
earth</i>. P. 85.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p30">Jeroboam’s history and practice, 85. Some observations 
from it, 89. An explication of the words <i>high places</i>, 90. 
and <i>consecration</i>, 91.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p31">The sense of the words drawn into two propositions, 91.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p32">I. The means to strengthen or to ruin the civil power, is 
either to establish or destroy the right worship of God, 91. 
Of which proposition the truth is proved by all records of 
divine and profane history, 92. and the reason is drawn 
from the judicial proceeding of God; and from the dependence of the principles of government upon religion, 92.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p33">From which may be inferred, 1. The pestilential design 
of disjoining the civil and ecclesiastical interest, 99. 2. The 
danger of any thing that may make even the true religion 
suspected to be false, 101.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p34">II. The way to destroy religion is to embase the dispensers of it, 103. which is done, 1. By divesting them of 
all temporal privileges and advantages, 103. 2. By admitting unworthy persons to this function, 108. By which <pb n="cxxviii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxviii" />means, 1st, ministers are brought under contempt, 111. 
2dly, Men of fit parts and abilities are discouraged from 
undertaking the ministry, 114.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p35">A brief recapitulation of the whole, 117.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p35.1">SERMON V.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p35.2">THE DUTIES OF THE EPISCOPAL FUNCTION.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p36"><scripRef passage="Titus 2:15" id="ii.vi-p36.1" parsed="|Titus|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.15"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p36.2">Titus</span> ii. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p37"><i>These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee</i>. P. 122.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p38">Titus supposed to be a bishop in all this epistle, 122. 
The duties of which place are,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p39">I. To teach, 124. either immediately by himself, 127. or 
mediately by the subordinate ministration of others, 128.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p40">II. To rule, 129. by an exaction of duty from persons 
under him, 130. by a protection of the persons under the 
discharge of their duty, 131. and by animadversion upon 
such as neglect it, 131.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p41">And the means better to execute those duties, is not to be 
despised, 124-134. in the handling of which prescription these things may be 
observed:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p42">1. The ill effects that contempt has upon government, 
134. 2. The causes upon which church-rulers are frequently despised, 137. And they are</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p43">Either groundless; such as their very profession itself, 
138. loss of their former grandeur and privilege, 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p44">Or just; such as ignorance, 140. viciousness, 141. fearfulness, 142. and a proneness to despise others, 143.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p45">The character of a clergyman, 144.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p45.1">SERMON VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p45.2">WHY CHRIST’S DOCTRINE WAS REJECTED BY THE JEWS.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p46"><scripRef passage="John 7:17" id="ii.vi-p46.1" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p46.2">John</span> vii. 17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p47"><i>If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doc trine, 
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself</i>. P. 146.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p48">An account of the Jewish and Christian economy, 146.</p>

<pb n="cxxix" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxix" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p49">The gospel must meet with a rightly disposed will, before it 
can gain the assent of the understanding, 148. which will appear from the 
following considerations:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p50">I. What Christ’s doctrine is, with relation to matters of 
belief, 149. and to matters of practice, 149.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p51">II. That men’s unbelief of that doctrine was from no defect in 
the arguments, 152. whose strength was sufficient, from the completion of all 
the predictions, 152. and the authority of miracles, 153. And whose insufficiency (if there 
could have been any) was not the cause of the unbelief of 
the Jews, 154. who assented to things less evident, 155. 
neither evident nor certain, but only probable, 156. neither 
evident, nor certain, nor probable, but false and fallacious, 156.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p52">III. That the Jewish unbelief proceeded from the pravity of the will influencing the understanding to a disbelief 
of Christianity, 157. the last being prepossessed with other 
notions, and the first being wholly governed by covetousness and ambition, 157.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p53">IV. That a well-disposed mind, with a readiness to obey 
the will of God, is the best means to enlighten the understanding to a belief of Christianity, 160. upon the account 
both of God’s goodness, 160. and of a natural efficiency, 
162. arising from a right disposition of the will, which will 
engage the understanding in the search of the truth through 
diligence, 163. and impartiality, 165.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p54">From which particulars may be learned, 1. The true 
cause of atheism and scepticism, 167. 2. The most effectual 
means of becoming good Christians, 169.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p54.1">SERMON VII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p54.2">GOD’S PECULIAR REGARD TO PLACES SET APART FOR DIVINE WORSHIP.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p55"><scripRef passage="Psa 87:2" id="ii.vi-p55.1" parsed="|Ps|87|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.2"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p55.2">Psalm</span> lxxxvii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p56"><i>God hath loved the gates of Sion more than all the dwellings of Jacob</i>. P. 175.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p57">All comparisons import, in the superior part of them, 
<pb n="cxxx" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxx" />difference and preeminence, 175. and so from the comparison of 
this text arise these propositions:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p58">I. That God bears a different respect to consecrated places, 
from what he bears to all others, 175. which difference he shews, 1. By the interposals of his providence 
for the erecting and preserving of them, 176. 2. By his 
punishments upon the violators of them, 180. 3. Not upon 
the account of any inherent sanctity in the things themselves, but because he has the sole property of them, 186. 
by appropriating them to his peculiar use, 187. and by 
deed of gift made by surrender on man’s part, 187. and by 
acceptance on his, 189.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p59">II. That God prefers the worship paid to him in such 
places above that in all others, 193. because, 1. Such places 
are naturally apt to excite a greater devotion, 193. 2. In 
them our worship is a more direct service and homage to 
him, 197.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p60">From all which we are taught to have these three ingredients 
in our devotion; desire, reverence, and confidence, 199.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p60.1">SERMON VIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p60.2">ALL CONTINGENCIES UNDER THE DIRECTION OF GOD’S PROVIDENCE,</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p61"><scripRef passage="Prov 16:33" id="ii.vi-p61.1" parsed="|Prov|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.33"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p61.2">Prov</span>. xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p62"><i>The lot is cast into the lap; but the whole disposing of it is 
of the Lord</i>. P. 201.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p63">God’s providence has its influence upon all things, even 
the most fortuitous, such as the casting of lots, P. 201. Which 
things, implying in themselves somewhat future and some 
what contingent, are,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p64">I. In reference to men, out of the reach of their knowledge and of their power, 202.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p65">II. In reference to God, comprehended by a certain 
knowledge, 204. and governed by as certain a providence, 
205. and by him directed to both certain, 205. and great 
ends, 208. in reference,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p66">1. To societies, or united bodies of men, 208. 2. To particular <pb n="cxxxi" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxi" />persons, whether public, as princes, 214. or private, 
touching their lives, 217. health, 218. reputation, 218. 
friendships, 221. employments, 222.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p67">Therefore we ought to rely on divine Providence; and 
be neither too confident in prosperity, 225. nor too despondent in adversity, 227. but carry a conscience clear 
towards God, who is the sole and absolute disposer of all 
things, 228.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p67.1">SERMON IX.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p67.2">THE WISDOM OF THIS WORLD.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p68"><scripRef passage="1Cor 3:19" id="ii.vi-p68.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p68.2">1 Cor</span>. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p69"><i>For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God</i>. P. 229.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p70">Worldly wisdom, in scripture, is taken sometimes for philosophy, 229. sometimes, as here, for policy, 230. which,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p71">I. Governs its actions generally by these rules, 231. 
1. By a constant dissimulation; not a bare concealment of 
one’s mind; but a man’s positive professing what he is not, 
and resolves not to be, 231. 2. By submitting conscience 
and religion to one’s interest, 234. 3. By making one’s self 
the sole end of all actions, 237. 4. By having no respect to 
friendship, gratitude, or sense of honour, 239.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p72">Which rules and principles are,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p73">II. Foolish and absurd in reference to God, 241. because 
in the pursuit of them man pitches, 1. Upon an end, unproportionable, 242. to the measure of his duration, 242. 
or to the vastness of his desires, 243. 2. Upon means in 
themselves insufficient for, 244. and frequently contrary to 
the attaining of such ends, 247. which is proved to happen 
in the four foregoing rules of the worldly politician, 248.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p74">Therefore we ought to be sincere, 255. and commit our 
persons and concerns to the wise and good providence of 
God, 255.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p74.1">SERMON X.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p74.2">GOOD INCLINATIONS NO EXCUSE FOR BAD ACTIONS.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p75"><scripRef passage="2Cor 8:12" id="ii.vi-p75.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.12"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p75.2">2 Cor</span>. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p76"><i>For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according 
</i> 
<pb n="cxxxii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxii" /><i>to that a man hath, and not according” to that he hath not</i>. P. 257.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p77">Men are apt to abuse the world and themselves in some 
general principles of action; and particularly in this, That 
God accepts the will for the deed, 257. The delusion of 
which is laid open in these words, 258. expressing, that 
where there is no power, God accepts the will; but implying, that where there is, he does not. So there is no 
thing of so fatal an import as the plea of a good intention, 
and of a good will, 258. for God requires the obedience of 
the whole man, and never accepts the will but as such, 262. 
Thence we may understand how far it holds good, that God 
accepts the will for the deed, 265. a rule whose</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p78">I. Ground is founded upon that eternal truth, that God 
requires of man nothing impossible, 265. and consequently 
whose,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p79">II. Bounds are determined by what power man naturally 
hath, 265. but whose,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p80">III. Misapplication consists in these, 266. 1. That men 
often mistake for an act of the will what really is not so, 
266. as a bare approbation, 266. wishing, 267. mere inclination, 269. 2. That men mistake for impossibilities things 
which are not truly so, 271. as in duties of very great 
labour, 271. danger, 273. cost, 278. in conquering an inveterate habit, 283.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p81">Therefore there is not a weightier case of conscience, 
than to know how far God accepts the will, and when men 
truly will a thing, and have really no power, 286.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p81.1">SERMON XI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p81.2">OF THE ODIOUS SIN OF INGRATITUDE.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p82"><scripRef passage="Judg 8:34,35" id="ii.vi-p82.1" parsed="|Judg|8|34|8|35" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.34-Judg.8.35"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p82.2">Judges</span> viii. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p83"><i>And the children of Israel remembered not the Lord their 
God, who had delivered them out of the hands of all 
their enemies on every side: neither shewed they kindness to the house of Jerubbaal, namely, Gideon, according to all the goodness which he had shewed unto Israel</i>. P. 288.</p>


<pb n="cxxxiii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxiii" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p84">The history of Gideon, and the Israelites behaviour 
towards him, 288. are the subject and occasion of these 
words, which treat of their ingratitude both towards God 
and man, 290. This vice in this latter sense is described, 
291. by shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p85">I. What gratitude is, 291. what are its parts, 292. what 
grounds it hath in the law of nature, 293. Of God’s word, 
296. Of man, 296.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p86">II. The nature and baseness of ingratitude, 300.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p87">III. That ingratitude proceeds from a proneness to do ill 
turns with a complacency upon the sight of any mischief be 
falling another; and from an utter insensibility of all kindnesses, 302.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p88">IV. That it is always attended with many other ill qualities, 304. pride, 305. hard-heartedness, 307. and false 
hood, 310. Therefore,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p89">V. What consequences may be drawn from the premises, 
310. 1. Never to enter into a league of friendship with an 
ungrateful person, 310. because, 2. he cannot be altered 
by any acts of kindness, 311. and, 3. he has no true sense 
of religion, 313. Exhortation to gratitude as a debt to 
God, 314.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p89.1">SERMON XII.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.vi-p89.2">OF THE BASE SINS OF FALSEHOOD AND LYING.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p90"><scripRef passage="Prov 12:32" id="ii.vi-p90.1" parsed="|Prov|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.32"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p90.2">Prov</span>. xii. 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p91"><i>Lying lips are abomination to the Lord</i>. P. 316.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p92">The universality of lying is described, 316. And this 
vice is further prosecuted, by shewing,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p93">I. The nature of it, 319. wherein it consists, 319. and 
the unlawfulness of all sorts of lies, whether pernicious, officious, or jocose, 320.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p94">II. The effects of it, 325. all sins that came into the 
world, 325. all miseries that befall mankind, 326. an utter dissolution of all society, 330. an indisposition to the 
impressions of religion, 333.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p95">III. The punishments of it: the loss of all credit, 336. 
the hatred of all whom the liar has or would have deceived <pb n="cxxxiv" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxiv" />337. and an eternal separation from God, 342, 
All which particulars are briefly summed up, 343.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p95.1">SERMON XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p95.2">THE PRACTICE OF RELIGION ENFORCED BY REASON.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p96"><scripRef passage="Prov 10:8" id="ii.vi-p96.1" parsed="|Prov|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.8"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p96.2">Prov</span>. x. 9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p97"><i>He that walketh uprightly walketh surely</i>. P. 349</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p98">The life of man is in scripture expressed by walking; 
which to do surely, great caution must be taken not to lay 
down false principles, or mistake in consequences from 
right ones, 349. but to walk uprightly, under the notion of 
an infinite mind governing the world, and an expectation of 
another state hereafter, 349. Which two principles will secure us in all our actions, whether they be considered,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p99">I. As true, 351. the folly of a sinner presuming upon 
God’s mercy, 353. or relying upon a future repentance, 
356. or whether supposed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p100">II. As only probable, 357. No man, in most temporal 
concerns, acts upon surer grounds than of probability, 359. 
And self-preservation will oblige a man to undergo a lesser 
evil to secure himself from the probability of a greater, 361. 
Probability supposes that a thing may or may not be; 
both which are examined with relation to a future state, 
361.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p101">III. As false, 364. Under this supposition the virtuous 
walketh more surely than the wicked, with reference to 
temporal enjoyments: reputation, 364. quietness, 366. 
health, 369. Answer to an objection, that many sinners 
enjoy all these, 371.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p102">Thence we may perceive the folly of atheistical persons, 
373. and learn to walk uprightly, as the best ground for our 
present and future happiness, 376.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p102.1">SERMON XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p102.2">OF THE LOVE OF CHRIST TO HIS DISCIPLES.</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p103"><scripRef passage="John 15:15" id="ii.vi-p103.1" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p103.2">John</span> xv. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p104"><i>Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth 
</i> <pb n="cxxxv" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxv" /><i>not what his lord doeth; but I have called you friends; 
for all things that I have heard of my Father have I made known unto you</i>. P. 378.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p105">The superlative love of Christ appears in the several degrees 
of his kindness to man, before he was created, 378. when created, 379. when 
fallen, 379. whom even he not only spared, but, from the number of subjects, 
took into the retinue of his servants, and further advanced to the privilege of 
a friend, 380. The difference between which two appellations is this:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p106">I. That a servant is for the most part, 1. unacquainted 
with his master’s designs, 383. 2. restrained with a degenerous awe of mind, 383. 3. endued with a mercenary 
disposition, 384.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p107">II. That a friend is blessed with many privileges; as, 
1. Freedom of access, 385. 2. Favourable construction of 
all passages, 386. 3. Sympathy in joy and grief, 390. 4. 
Communication of secrets, 392. 5. Counsel and advice, 
395. 6. Constancy and perpetuity, 396.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p108">In every one of which particulars, the excellency of 
Christ’s friendship shining forth, 400. we may learn the 
high advantage of true piety, 401.</p>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p108.1">SERMONS XV. XVI.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.vi-p108.2">AGAINST LONG EXTEMPORE PRAYERS</h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.vi-p109"><scripRef passage="Eccl 5:2" id="ii.vi-p109.1" parsed="|Eccl|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.2"><span class="sc" id="ii.vi-p109.2">Eccles</span>. v. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.vi-p110"><i>Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty 
to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and 
thou upon earth; therefore let thy words be few</i>. P. 405.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p111">Solomon having been spoken to by God himself, and so 
the fittest to teach us how to speak to God, here observes 
to us, that when we are in God’s house, we are more especially in his presence; that this ought to create a reverence 
in our addresses to him, and that this reverence consists in 
the preparation of our thoughts and the government of our 
expressions, 405. the two great joint ingredients of prayer, 
415. Of which,</p>

<pb n="cxxxvi" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxvi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p112">The first is premeditation of thought, 406. 415. 417.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p113">The second is, ordering of our words by pertinence and 
brevity of expression, 406. 435.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p114">Because prayer prevails upon God,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p115">Not as it does with men, by way of information, 406. 
persuasion, 407. importunity, 408. An objection to this 
last is answered, 413.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p116">But as it is the fulfilling of that condition upon which 
God dispenseth his blessings to mankind, 409. An objection to this is removed, 409.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p117">As it is most properly an act of dependence upon God, 
412. a dependence not natural, but moral; for else it would 
belong indifferently to the wicked as well as to the just, 412.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p118">I. Premeditation ought to respect, 1. The object of our 
prayers; God and his divine perfections, 416. 2. The 
matter of our prayers, 418. either things of absolute necessity, as the virtues of a pious life; or of unquestionable 
charity, as the innocent comforts of it, 419. 3. The order 
and disposition of our prayers, 421. by excluding every thing 
which may seem irreverent, incoherent, and impertinent; 
absurd and irrational; 421. rude, slight, and careless, 422.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p119">Therefore all Christian churches have governed their 
public worship by a liturgy, or set form of prayer, 423. 
Which way of praying is truly,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p120">To pray by the Spirit; that is, with the heart, not hypo 
critically; and according to the rules prescribed by God’s holy Spirit, not unwarrantably, or by a pretence to immediate inspiration, 424.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p121">Not to stint, but help and enlarge the spirit of prayer, 
427. for the soul being of a limited nature, cannot at the 
same time supply two distinct faculties to the same height 
of operation; words are the work of the brain; and devotion, properly the 
business of the heart, indispensably required in prayer, 428.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p122">Whereas, on the contrary,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p123">Extempore prayers stint the spirit, by calling off the faculties of the soul from dealing with the heart both in the 
minister and in the people, 427, 428. And besides,</p>


<pb n="cxxxvii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxvii" />


<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p124">They are prone to encourage pride and ostentation, 429. 
faction and sedition, 431.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p125">II. Brevity of expression, the greatest perfection of 
speech, 435. authorized by both divine, 435. and human 
examples, 437. suited best to the modesty, 440. discretion, 440. and respect required in all suppliants, 441. is 
still further enforced in our addresses to God by these arguments, 441. 1. That all the reasons for prolixity of speech 
with men cease to be so, when we pray to God, 442. 2. 
That there are but few things necessary to be prayed for, 
448. 3. That the person who prays cannot keep up the 
same fervour and attention in a long as in a short prayer, 450. 4. That shortness of speech is the most natural and 
lively way of expressing the utmost agonies of the soul, 451. 5. That we have examples in scripture, both of brevity and prolixity of speech in prayer, as of brevity in the 
Lord’s Prayer, 453. the practice of it in our Saviour himself, 454. the success of it in several instances; as of the 
leper, of , the blind man, and of the publican, 455. Whereas 
the heathens and the pharisees, the grand instances of idolatry and hypocrisy, are noted for prolixity, 456.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p126">By these rules we may judge, 1. of our church’s excellent liturgy; for its brevity and fulness, for the frequent 
opportunity of mentioning the name and some great attribute of God; for its alternate responses, which thing properly denominates it a 
<i>Book of Common-Prayer</i>, 457. for 
appointing even a form of prayer before sermons, 459. 2. 
Of the dissenters prayers, always notable for length and 
tautology, incoherence and confusion, 460.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p127">And, after this comparison, pronounce our liturgy the 
greatest treasure of rational devotion; and pray God would 
vouchsafe long to continue to us the use of it, 463.</p>

<pb n="cxxxviii" id="ii.vi-Page_cxxxviii" />
<pb n="1" id="ii.vi-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon I. The Ways of Wisdom Are Ways of Pleasantness." prev="ii.vi" next="iii.i" id="iii">

<h2 id="iii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>

<h4 id="iii-p0.2">PREACHED</h4>
<h3 id="iii-p0.3">BEFORE THE COURT AT CHRIST CHURCH 
CHAPEL IN OXFORD.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="The Epistle Dedicatory." prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.1">TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE</h4>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.2">EDWARD EARL OF CLARENDON,</h2>
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.3">LORD HIGH-CHANCELLOR OF ENGLAND, AND CHANCELLOR OF <br />THE UNIVERSITY OF 
OXON, AND ONE OF HIS MAJESTY’S <br />MOST HONOURABLE PRIVY COUNCIL.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1">My Lord, 
</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.i-p2">THOUGH to prefix so great a name to so mean a piece seems like enlarging the entrance of an house that affords 
no reception; yet since there is nothing can warrant the 
publication of it, but what can also command it, the work 
must think of no other patronage than the same that adorns 
and protects its author. Some indeed vouch great names, 
because they think they deserve; but I, because I need 
such: and had I not more occasion than many others to 
see and converse with your lordship’s candour and proneness to pardon, there is none had greater cause to dread 
your judgment; and thereby in some part I venture to 
commend my own. For all know, who know your lord 
ship, that in a nobler respect, than either that of government or patronage, you represent and head the best of 
universities; and have travelled over too many nations and authors to encourage any one that understands himself, to 
appear an author in your hands, who seldom read any books 
<pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />to inform yourself, but only to countenance and credit 
them. But, my lord, what is here published pretends no 
instruction, but only homage; while it teaches many of the world, it only 
describes your lordship, who have made the ways of labour and virtue, of doing, 
and doing good, your business and your recreation, your meat and your drink, 
and, I may add also, your sleep. My lord, the subject here treated of is of that 
nature, that it would seem but a chimera, and a bold paradox, did it not in the very front carry 
an instance to exemplify it; and so by the dedication convince the world, that the discourse itself was not impracticable. For such ever was, and is, and will be the temper 
of the generality of mankind, that, while I send men for 
pleasure, to religion, I cannot but expect, that they will 
look upon me, as only having a mind to be pleasant with 
them myself: nor are men to be worded into new tempers 
or constitutions: and he that thinks that any one can persuade, but He that made the world, will find that he does 
not well understand it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">My lord, I have obeyed your command, for such must I 
account your desire; and thereby design, not so much the 
publication of my sermon, as of my obedience: for, next to 
the supreme pleasure described in the ensuing discourse, I 
enjoy none greater, than in having any opportunity to declare myself,</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:1in" id="iii.i-p4">Your lordship’s very humble servant,</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:.5in" id="iii.i-p5">and obliged chaplain,</p> 
<p class="right" id="iii.i-p6">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>



</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon I. Prov. iii. 17." prev="iii.i" next="iv" id="iii.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 3:17" id="iii.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Prov|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.17" />
<p class="center" id="iii.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Prov. 3:17" id="iii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.17"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.2">Prov</span>. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.ii-p2"><i>Her ways are ways of pleasantness</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="iii.ii-p3">THE text relating to something going before, 
must carry our eye back to the thirteenth verse, 
where we shall find, that the thing, of which these 
words are affirmed, is wisdom: a name by which 
the Spirit of God was here pleased to express to us 
religion, and thereby to tell the world, what before 
it was not aware of, and perhaps will not yet believe, that those two great things that so engross 
the desires and designs of both the nobler and ignobler sort of mankind, are to be found in religion; 
namely, wisdom and pleasure; and that the former 
is the direct way to the latter, as religion is to both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">That pleasure is man’s chiefest good, (because in 
deed it is the perception of good that is properly 
pleasure,) is an assertion most certainly true, though 
under the common acceptance of it, not only false, 
but odious: for according to this, pleasure and sensuality pass for terms equivalent; and therefore he 
that takes it in this sense, alters the subject of the 
discourse. Sensuality is indeed a part, or rather 
one kind of pleasure, such an one as it is: for plea 
sure in general is the consequent apprehension of a 
suitable object, suitably applied to a rightly disposed faculty; and so must be conversant both about 
the faculties of the body and of the soul respectively; as being the result of the fruitions belonging 
to both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">Now amongst those many arguments used to 
press upon men the exercise of religion, I know <pb n="4" id="iii.ii-Page_4" />none that are like to be so successful, as those that 
answer and remove the prejudices that generally 
possess and bar up the hearts of men against it: 
amongst which, there is none so prevalent in truth, 
though so little owned in pretence, as that it is an 
enemy to men’s pleasures, that it bereaves them of all the sweets of converse, dooms them to an absurd 
and perpetual melancholy, designing to make the 
world nothing else but a great monastery. With 
which notion of religion, nature and reason seems 
to have great -cause to be dissatisfied. For since 
God never created any faculty, either in soul or 
body, but withal prepared for it a suitable object, 
and that in order to its gratification; can we think 
that religion was designed only for a contradiction 
to nature? and with the greatest and most irrational tyranny in the world to tantalize and tie men 
up from enjoyment, in the midst of all the opportunities of enjoyment? To place men with the furious 
affections of hunger and thirst in the very bosom of 
plenty; and then to tell them, that the envy of providence has sealed up every thing that is suitable 
under the character of unlawful? For certainly, 
first to frame appetites fit to receive pleasure, and 
then to interdict them with a <i>touch not, taste not</i>, 
can be nothing else, than only to give them occasion 
to devour and prey upon themselves; and so to keep 
men under the perpetual torment of an unsatisfied 
desire: a thing hugely contrary to the natural felicity of the creature, and consequently to the wisdom and goodness of the great Creator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">He therefore that would persuade men to religion, both with art and efficacy, must found the 
persuasion of it upon this, that it interferes not with <pb n="5" id="iii.ii-Page_5" />any rational pleasure, that it bids nobody quit the 
enjoyment of any one thing that his reason can 
prove to him ought to be enjoyed. It is confessed, 
when, through the cross circumstances of a man’s temper or condition, the enjoyment of a pleasure 
would certainly expose him to a greater inconvenience, then religion bids him quit it; that is, it 
bids him prefer the endurance of a lesser evil before 
a greater, and nature itself does no less. Religion 
therefore intrenches upon none of our privileges, invades none of our pleasures; it may indeed some 
times command us to change, but never totally to 
abjure them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">But it is easily foreseen, that this discourse will in 
the very beginning of it be encountered by an argument from experience, and 
therefore not more obvious than strong; namely, that it cannot but be the 
greatest trouble in the world for a man thus (as it 
were) even to shake off himself, and to defy his nature, by a perpetual thwarting of his innate appetites and desires; which yet is absolutely necessary 
to a severe and impartial prosecution of a course of 
piety: nay, and we have this asserted also, by the 
verdict of Christ himself, who still makes the disciplines of self-denial and the cross, those terrible 
blows to flesh and blood, the indispensable requisites 
to the being of his disciples. All which being so, 
would not he that should be so hardy as to attempt 
to persuade men to piety from the pleasures of it, 
be liable to that invective taunt from all mankind, 
that the Israelites gave to Moses; <i>Wilt thou put 
out the eyes of this people?</i> Wilt thou persuade us 
out of our first notions? Wilt thou demonstrate, 
that there is any delight in a cross, any comfort in <pb n="6" id="iii.ii-Page_6" />violent abridgments, and, which is the greatest paradox of 
all, that the highest pleasure is to abstain from it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">For answer to which, it must be confessed, that 
all arguments whatsoever against experience are 
fallacious; and therefore, in order to the clearing of 
the assertion laid down, I shall premise these two 
considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">1. That pleasure is in the nature of it a relative 
thing, and so imports a peculiar relation and correspondence to the state and condition of the person 
to whom it is a pleasure. For as those who discourse of atoms, affirm, that there are atoms of all 
forms, some round, some triangular, some square, 
and the like; all which are continually in motion, 
and never settle till they fall into a fit circumscription or place of the same figure: so there are the 
like great diversities of minds and objects. Whence 
it is, that this object striking upon a mind thus or 
thus disposed, flies off, and rebounds without making any impression; but the same luckily happening upon another, of a disposition as it were framed 
for it, is presently catched at, and greedily clasped 
into the nearest unions and embraces.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">2. The other thing to be considered is this: that the estate 
of all men by nature is more or less different from that estate, into which the same 
persons do or may pass, by the exercise of that which 
the philosophers called virtue, and into which men 
are much more effectually and sublimely translated 
by that which we call grace; that is, by the super 
natural, overpowering operation of God’s Spirit. 
The difference of which two estates consists in this; 
that in the former the sensitive appetites rule and <pb n="7" id="iii.ii-Page_7" />domineer; in the latter, the supreme faculty of the 
soul, called reason, sways the sceptre, and acts the 
whole man above the irregular demands of appetite 
and affection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">That the distinction between these two is not a 
mere figment, framed only to serve an hypothesis in 
divinity; and that there is no man but is really 
under one, before he is under the other, I shall 
prove, by shewing a reason why it is so, or rather 
indeed why it cannot but be so. And it is this: 
because every man in the beginning of his life, for 
several years is capable only of exercising his sensitive faculties and desires, the use of reason not 
shewing itself till about the seventh year of his age; 
and then at length but (as it were) dawning in very 
imperfect essays and discoveries. Now it being 
most undeniably evident, that every faculty and 
power grows stronger and stronger by exercise; is 
it any wonder at all, when a man for the space of 
his first six years, and those the years of ductility 
and impression, has been wholly ruled by the propensions of sense, at that age very eager and impetuous; that then after all, his reason beginning to 
exert and put forth itself, finds the man prepossessed, 
and under another power? So that it has much 
ado, by many little steps and gradual conquests, to 
recover its prerogative from the usurpations of appetite, and so to subject the whole man to its dictates: 
the difficulty of which is not conquered by some 
men all their days. And this is one true ground of 
the difference between a state of nature and a state of 
grace, which some are pleased to scoff at in divinity, 
who think that they confute all that they laugh at, <pb n="8" id="iii.ii-Page_8" />not knowing that it may be solidly evinced by mere 
reason and philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">These two considerations being premised, namely, 
that pleasure implies a proportion and agreement 
to the respective states and conditions of men; and 
that the state of men by nature is vastly different 
from the estate into which grace or virtue transplants 
them; all that objection levelled against the foregoing assertion is very easily resolvable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">For there is no doubt, but a man, while he resigns himself up to the brutish guidance of sense 
and appetite, has no relish at all for the spiritual, 
refined delights of a soul clarified by grace and virtue. The pleasures of an 
angel can never be the pleasures of a hog. But this is the thing that we contend 
for; that a man having once advanced himself to a state of superiority over the 
control of his inferior appetites, finds an infinitely more solid and sublime 
pleasure in the delights proper to his reason, than the same person had ever 
conveyed to him by the bare ministry of his senses. His taste is absolutely 
changed, and therefore that which pleased him formerly, becomes flat and insipid 
to his appetite, now grown more masculine and severe. For as age and maturity 
passes a real and a marvellous change upon the diet and recreations of the same 
person; so that no man at the years and vigour of thirty is either fond of sugar-plumbs or 
rattles: in like manner, when reason, by the assistance of grace, has prevailed over, and outgrown the 
encroachments of sense, the delights of sensuality 
are to such an one but as an hobby-horse would be 
to a counsellor of state, or as tasteless as a bundle <pb n="9" id="iii.ii-Page_9" />of hay to an hungry lion. Every alteration of a 
man’s condition infallibly infers an alteration of his 
pleasures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">The Athenians laughed the physiognomist to 
scorn, who, pretending to read men’s minds in their 
foreheads, described Socrates for a crabbed, lustful, 
proud, ill-natured person; they knowing how directly contrary he was to that dirty character. But 
Socrates bid them forbear laughing at the man, for 
that he had given them a most exact account of his 
nature; but what they saw in him so contrary at 
the present, was from the conquest that he had got 
over his natural disposition by philosophy. And 
now let any one consider, whether that anger, that 
revenge, that wantonness and ambition, that were 
the proper pleasures of Socrates, under his natural 
temper of crabbed, lustful, and proud, could have at 
all affected or enamoured the mind of the same So 
crates, made gentle, chaste, and humble by philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">Aristotle says, that were it possible to put a young 
man’s eye into an old man’s head, he would see as 
plainly and clearly as the other: so could we infuse 
the inclinations and principles of a virtuous person 
into him that prosecutes his debauches with the 
greatest keenness of desire and sense of delight, he 
would loathe and reject them as heartily as he now 
pursues them. Diogenes, being asked at a feast, 
why he did not continue eating as the rest did, answered him that asked him with another question, 
Pray why do you eat? Why, says he, for my pleasure. Why so, says Diogenes, do I abstain for my 
pleasure. And therefore the vain, the vicious, and 
luxurious person argues at an high rate of inconsequence, <pb n="10" id="iii.ii-Page_10" />when he makes his particular desires the 
general measure of other men’s delights. But the 
case is so plain, that I shall not upbraid any man’s understanding, by endeavouring to give it any farther illustration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">But still, after all, I must not deny, that the 
change and passage from a state of nature to a state 
of virtue is laborious, and consequently irksome and 
unpleasant: and to this it is, that all the forementioned expressions of our Saviour do allude. But 
surely the baseness of one condition, and the generous excellency of the other, is a sufficient argument 
to induce any one to a change. For as no man 
would think it a desirable thing, to preserve the 
itch upon himself, only for the pleasure of scratching, that attends that loathsome distemper: so neither can any man, that would be faithful to his 
reason, yield his ear to be bored through by his domineering appetites, and so choose to serve them for 
ever, only for those poor, thin gratifications of sensuality that they are able to reward him with. The 
ascent up the hill is hard and tedious, but the serenity and fair prospect at the top is sufficient to in 
cite the labour of undertaking it, and to reward it, 
being undertook. But the difference of these two 
conditions of men, as the foundation of their different pleasures, being thus made out, to press men 
with arguments to pass from one to the other, is 
not directly in the way or design of this discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">Yet before I come to declare positively the pleasures that are to be found in the ways of religion, 
one of the grand duties of which is stated upon repentance; a thing expressed to us by the grim 
names of mortification, crucifixion, and the like: and <pb n="11" id="iii.ii-Page_11" />that I may not proceed only upon absolute negations, without some concessions; we will see, 
whether this so harsh, dismal, and affrighting duty of 
repentance is so entirely gall, as to admit of no mixture, no allay of sweetness, to reconcile it to the 
apprehensions of reason and nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Now repentance consists properly of two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">1. Sorrow for sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">2. Change of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">A word briefly of them both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">1. And first for sorrow for sin: usually, the sting 
of sorrow is this, that it neither removes nor alters 
the thing we sorrow for; and so is but a kind of reproach to our reason, which will be sure to accost 
us with this dilemma. Either the thing we sorrow 
for, is to be remedied, or it is not: if it is, why then 
do we spend the time in mourning, which should 
be spent in an active applying of remedies? But if 
it is not, then is our sorrow vain and superfluous, 
as tending to no real effect. For no man can weep 
his father or his friend out of the grave, or mourn 
himself out of a bankrupt condition. But this spiritual sorrow is effectual to one of the greatest and 
highest purposes, that mankind can be concerned 
in. It is a means to avert an impendent wrath, to 
disarm an offended omnipotence, and even to fetch 
a soul out of the very jaws of hell. So that the end 
and consequence of this sorrow sweetens the sorrow 
itself: and as Solomon says, In the midst of laugh 
ter, the heart is sorrowful; so in the midst of sorrow here, the heart may rejoice: for while it mourns, 
it reads, that those that mourn shall be comforted; 
and so while the penitent weeps with one eye, he <pb n="12" id="iii.ii-Page_12" />views his deliverance with the other. But then for 
the external expressions, and vent of sorrow; we 
know that there is a certain pleasure in weeping; it 
is the discharge of a big and a swelling grief; of a 
full and a strangling discontent; and therefore, he 
that never had such a burden upon his heart, as to 
give him opportunity thus to ease it, has one plea 
sure in this world yet to come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">2. As for the other part of repentance, which is 
change of life, this indeed may be troublesome in the 
entrance; but it is but the first bold onset, the first resolute violence and 
invasion upon a vicious habit, that is so sharp and afflicting. Every impression 
of the lancet cuts, but it is the first only that smarts. Besides, it is an 
argument hugely unreasonable, to plead the pain of passing from a vicious 
estate, unless it were proved, that there was none in the continuance under it: 
but surely, when we read of the service, the bondage, and the captivity of 
sinners, we are not entertained only with the air of words and metaphors, and, 
instead of truth, put off with similitudes. Let him that says it is a trouble to 
refrain from a debauch, convince us, that it is not a 
greater to undergo one; and that the confessor did 
not impose a shrewd penance upon the drunken man, 
by bidding him go and be drunk again; and that 
lisping, raging, redness of eyes, and what is not fit 
to be named in such an audience, is not more toil 
some, than to be clean, and quiet, and discreet, and 
respected for being so. All the trouble that is in it, 
is the trouble of being sound, being cured, and being 
recovered. But if there be great arguments for 
health, then certainly there are the same for the <pb n="13" id="iii.ii-Page_13" />obtaining of it; and so keeping a due proportion 
between spirituals and temporals, we neither have, 
nor pretend to greater arguments for repentance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">Having thus now cleared off all, that by way of 
objection can He against the truth asserted, by shewing the proper qualification of the subject, to whom 
only the ways of wisdom can be ways of pleasantness; for the further prosecution of the matter in 
hand, I shall shew what are those properties that so 
peculiarly set off and enhance the excellency of 
this pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">1. The first is, That it is the proper pleasure of 
that part of man, which is the largest and most comprehensive of pleasure, and that is his mind: a 
substance of a boundless comprehension. The mind 
of man is an image, not only of God’s spirituality, 
but of his infinity. It is not like any of the senses, 
limited to this or that kind of object: as the sight 
intermeddles not with that which affects the smell; 
but with an universal superintendence, it arbitrates 
upon and takes them in all. It is (as I may so say) 
an ocean, into which all the little rivulets of sensation, both external and internal, discharge 
themselves. It is framed by God to receive all, and 
more than nature can afford it; and so to be its own motive to seek for 
something above nature. Now this is that part of man to which the pleasures of 
religion properly belong: and that in a double respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">1. In reference to speculation, as it sustains the 
name of understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">2. In reference to practice, as it sustains the name 
of conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">1. And first for speculation: the pleasures of which <pb n="14" id="iii.ii-Page_14" />have been sometimes so great, so intense, so ingrossing of all the powers of the soul, that there has been 
no room left for any other pleasure. It has so called 
together all the spirits to that one work, that there 
has been no supply to carry on the inferior operations of nature. Contemplation feels no hunger, nor 
is sensible of any thirst, but of that after knowledge. 
How frequent and exalted a pleasure did David 
find from his meditation in the divine law! <i>All the 
day long</i> it was the theme of his thoughts. The 
affairs of state, the government of his kingdom, 
might indeed employ, but it was this only that 
refreshed his mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">How short of this are the delights of the epicure! 
How vastly disproportionate are the pleasures of the 
eating and of the thinking man! Indeed as different as the silence of an Archimedes in the study of 
a problem, and the stillness of a sow at her wash. 
Nothing is comparable to the pleasure of an active 
and a prevailing thought: a thought prevailing over the difficulty and obscurity 
of the object, and refreshing the soul with new discoveries and images 
of things; and thereby extending the bounds of apprehension, and (as it were) enlarging the territories 
of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">Now this pleasure of the speculation of divine 
things is advanced upon a double account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">(1.) The greatness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">(2.) The newness of the object.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">(1.) And first for the greatness of it. It is no less 
than the great God himself, and that both in his nature and his works. For the eye of reason, like 
that of the eagle, directs itself chiefly to the sun, to <pb n="15" id="iii.ii-Page_15" />a glory that neither admits of a superior nor an 
equal. Religion carries the soul to the study of 
every divine attribute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">It poses it with the amazing thoughts of omnipotence; of a power able to fetch up such a glorious 
fabric, as this of the world, out of the abyss of 
vanity and nothing, and able to throw it back into 
the same original nothing again. It drowns us in 
the speculation of the divine omniscience; that can 
maintain a steady infallible comprehension of all 
events in themselves contingent and accidental; and 
certainly know that, which does not certainly exist. 
It confounds the greatest subtilties of speculation, 
with the riddles of God’s omnipresence; that can 
spread a single individual substance through all 
spaces; and yet without any commensuration of 
parts to any, or circumscription within any, though 
totally in every one. And then for his eternity; 
which nonpluses the strongest and clearest conception, to comprehend how one single act of duration 
should measure all periods and portions of time, 
without any of the distinguishing parts of succession. 
Likewise for his justice; which shall prey upon the 
sinner for ever, satisfying itself by a perpetual miracle, rendering the creature immortal in the midst 
of the flames; always consuming, but never consumed. With the like wonders we may entertain 
our speculations from his mercy; his beloved, his 
triumphant attribute; an attribute, if it were possible, something more than infinite; for even his 
justice is so, and his mercy transcends that. Lastly, 
we may contemplate upon his supernatural, astonishing works: particularly in the 
resurrection, and reparation of the same numerical body, by a reunion <pb n="16" id="iii.ii-Page_16" />of all the scattered parts, to be at length disposed of 
into an estate of eternal woe or bliss; as also the 
greatness and strangeness of the beatifick vision; 
how a created eye should be so fortified, as to bear 
all those glories that stream from the fountain of uncreated light, the meanest expression of which light 
is, that it is unexpressible. Now what great and 
high objects are these, for a rational contemplation 
to busy itself upon! Heights that scorn the reach 
of our prospect; and depths in which the tallest 
reason will never touch the bottom: yet surely the 
pleasure arising from thence is great and noble; 
forasmuch as they afford perpetual matter and employment to the inquisitiveness of human reason; 
and so are large enough for it to take its full scope 
and range in: which when it has sucked and drained 
the utmost of an object, naturally lays it aside, and 
neglects it as a dry and an empty thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">(2.) As the things belonging to religion entertain 
our speculation with great objects, so they entertain 
it also with new: and novelty, we know, is the great 
parent of pleasure; upon which account it is that 
men are so much pleased with variety, and variety 
is nothing else but a continued novelty. The Athenians, who were the professed and most diligent 
improvers of their reason, made it their whole business 
<i>to hear or to tell some new thing</i>: for the truth is, 
newness especially in great matters, was a worthy 
entertainment for a searching mind; it was (as I 
may so say) an high taste, fit for the relish of an 
Athenian reason. And thereupon the mere unheard 
of strangeness of Jesus and the resurrection, made 
them desirous to hear it discoursed of to them again, 
<scripRef id="iii.ii-p35.1" passage="Acts xvii. 23" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">Acts xvii. 23</scripRef>. But how would it have employed <pb n="17" id="iii.ii-Page_17" />their searching faculties, had the mystery of the 
Trinity, and the incarnation of the Son of God, and 
the whole economy of man’s redemption been explained to them! For how could it ever enter into 
the thoughts of reason, that a satisfaction could be 
paid to an infinite justice? Or, that two natures so unconceivably different as 
the human and divine, could unite into one person? The knowledge of these things 
could derive from nothing else but pure revelation, and consequently must be 
purely new to the highest discourses of mere nature. Now that the newness of an 
object so exceedingly pleases and strikes the mind, appears from this one 
consideration; that every thing pleases more in expectation 
than fruition: and expectation supposes a thing as 
yet new, the hoped for discovery of which is the 
pleasure that entertains the expecting and inquiring 
mind: whereas actual discovery (as it were) rifles 
and deflowers the newness and freshness of the object, and so for the most part makes it cheap, 
familiar, and contemptible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">It is clear therefore, that, if there be any pleasure 
to the mind from speculation, and if this pleasure of 
speculation be advanced by the greatness and newness of the things contemplated upon, all this is to 
be found in the ways of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">2. In the next place, religion is a pleasure to the 
mind, as it respects practice, and so sustains the 
name of conscience. And conscience undoubtedly 
is the great repository and magazine of all those 
pleasures that can afford any solid refreshment to 
the soul. For when this is calm, and serene, and 
absolving, then properly a man enjoys all things, 
and what is more, himself; for that he must do, <pb n="18" id="iii.ii-Page_18" />before he can enjoy any thing else. But it is only 
a pious life, led exactly by the rules of a severe religion, that can authorize a man’s conscience to speak 
comfortably to him: it is this that must word the 
sentence, before the conscience can pronounce it, 
and then it will do it with majesty and authority: 
it will not whisper, but proclaim a jubilee to the 
mind; it will not drop, but pour in oil upon the 
wounded heart. And is there any pleasure comparable to that which springs from hence? The 
pleasure of conscience is not only greater than all 
other pleasures, but may also serve instead of them: 
for they only please and affect the mind <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p37.1">in transitu</span></i>, 
in the pitiful narrow compass of actual fruition; 
whereas that of conscience entertains and feeds it a 
long time after with durable, lasting reflections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">And thus much for the first ennobling property of 
the pleasure belonging to religion; namely, That it 
is the pleasure of the mind, and that both as it relates to speculation, and is called the understanding, 
and as it relates to practice, and is called the conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">II. The second ennobling property of it is, That 
it is such a pleasure as never satiates or wearies: 
for it properly affects the spirit, and a spirit feels no 
weariness, as being privileged from the causes of it. 
But can the epicure say so of any of the pleasures 
that he so much dotes upon? Do they not expire, 
while they satisfy? And after a few minutes refreshment, determine in loathing and unquietness? 
How short is the interval between a pleasure and a 
burden? How undiscernible the transition from one 
to the other? Pleasure dwells no longer upon the 
appetite, than the necessities of nature, which are <pb n="19" id="iii.ii-Page_19" />quickly and easily provided for; and then all that 
follows is a load and an oppression. Every morsel 
to a satisfied hunger, is only a new labour to a tired 
digestion. Every draught to him that has quenched 
his thirst, is but a farther quenching of nature; a 
provision for rheum and diseases, a drowning of the 
quickness and activity of the spirits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">He that prolongs his meals, and sacrifices his time, 
as well as his other conveniences, to his luxury, 
how quickly does he out-sit his pleasure! And then, 
how is all the following time bestowed upon ceremony and surfeit! till at length, after a long fatigue 
of eating, and drinking, and babbling, he concludes 
the great work of dining genteelly, and so makes a 
shift to rise from table, that he may He down upon 
his bed: where, after he has slept himself into some 
use of himself, by much ado he staggers to his table 
again, and there acts over the same brutish scene: 
so that he passes his whole life in a dozed condition 
between sleeping and waking, with a kind of drowsiness and confusion upon his senses; which, what 
pleasure it can be, is hard to conceive; all that is of 
it, dwells upon the tip of his tongue, and within 
the compass of his palate: a worthy prize for a man 
to purchase with the loss of his time, his reason, and 
himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">Nor is that man less deceived, that thinks to 
maintain a constant tenure of pleasure, by a continual pursuit of sports and recreations: for it is most 
certainly true of all these things, that as they refresh 
a man when he is weary, so they weary him when 
he is refreshed; which is an evident demonstration 
that God never designed the use of them to be continual; <pb n="20" id="iii.ii-Page_20" />by putting such an emptiness in them, as 
should so quickly fail and lurch expectation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">The most voluptuous and loose person breathing, 
were he but tied to follow his hawks and his 
hounds, his dice and his courtships every day, would 
find it the greatest torment and calamity that could 
befall him; he would fly to the mines and the gal 
leys for his recreation, and to the spade and the 
mattock for a diversion from the misery of a continual unintermitted pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">But on the contrary, the providence of God has so 
ordered the course of things, that there is no action, 
the usefulness of which has made it the matter of 
duty, and of a profession, but a man may bear the 
continual pursuit of it, without loathing or satiety. 
The same shop and trade that employs a man in his 
youth, employs him also in his age. Every morning 
he rises fresh to his hammer and his anvil; he passes 
the day singing: custom has naturalized his labour 
to him: his shop is his element, and he cannot with 
any enjoyment of himself live out of it. Whereas 
no custom can make the painfulness of a debauch 
easy or pleasing to a man; since nothing can be 
pleasant that is unnatural. But now, if God has 
interwoven such a pleasure with the works of our 
ordinary calling; how much superior and more refined must that be, that arises from the survey of a 
pious and well governed life! Surely, as much as 
Christianity is nobler than a trade.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">And then, for the constant freshness of it; it is 
such a pleasure as can never cloy or overwork the 
mind: for surely no man was ever weary of thinking, 
much less of thinking that he had done well or virtuously, <pb n="21" id="iii.ii-Page_21" />that he had conquered such and such a 
temptation, or offered violence to any of his exorbitant desires. This is a delight that grows and 
improves under thought and reflection: and while it 
exercises, does also endear itself to the mind; at the 
same time employing and inflaming the meditations. All pleasures that affect the body, must 
needs weary, because they transport; and all transportation is a violence; and no violence can be 
lasting, but determines upon the falling of the spirits, which are not able to keep up that height of 
motion that the pleasure of the senses raises them 
to: and therefore how inevitably does an immoderate 
laughter end in a sigh! which is only nature’s recovering itself after a force done to it. But the 
religious pleasure of a well disposed mind moves gently, 
and therefore constantly: it does not affect by rapture and ecstasy; but is like the pleasure of health, 
which is still and sober, yet greater and stronger 
than those that call up the senses with grosser and 
more affecting impressions. God has given no man 
a body as strong as his appetites; but has corrected 
the boundlesness of his voluptuous desires, by stinting his strengths, and contracting his capacities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">But to look upon those pleasures also that have 
an higher object than the body; as those that 
spring from honour and grandeur of condition; yet 
we shall find, that even these are not so fresh and 
constant, but the mind can nauseate them, and 
quickly feel the thinness of a popular breath. Those 
that are so fond of applause while they pursue it, 
how little do they taste it when they have it! Like 
lightning, it only flashes upon the face, and is gone; 
and it is well if it does not hurt the man. But for <pb n="22" id="iii.ii-Page_22" />greatness of place, though it is fit and necessary 
that some persons in the world should be in love 
with a splendid servitude; yet certainly they must 
be much beholding to their own fancy, that they 
can be pleased at it. For he that rises up early, 
and goes to bed late, only to receive addresses, to 
read and answer petitions, is really as much tied and 
abridged in his freedom, as he that waits all that 
time to present one. And what pleasure can it be 
to be incumbered with dependences, thronged and 
surrounded with petitioners? And those perhaps 
sometimes all suitors for the same thing: where 
upon all but one will be sure to depart grumbling, 
because they miss of what they think their due: 
and even that one scarce thankful, because he thinks 
he has no more than his due. In a word, if it is a 
pleasure to be envied and shot at, to be maligned 
standing, and to be despised falling, to endeavour 
that which is impossible, which is to please all, and 
to suffer for not doing it; then is it a pleasure to 
be great, and to be able to dispose of men’s for 
tunes and preferments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p46">But farther, to proceed from hence to yet an 
higher degree of pleasure, indeed the highest on 
this side that of religion; which is the pleasure of 
friendship and conversation. Friendship must confessedly be allowed the top, the flower, and crown of 
all temporal enjoyments. Yet has not this also its 
flaws and its dark side? For is not my friend a 
man; and is not friendship subject to the same mortality and change that men are? And in case a man 
loves, and is not loved again, does he not think that 
he has cause to hate as heartily, and ten times more 
eagerly than ever he loved? And then to be an <pb n="23" id="iii.ii-Page_23" />enemy, and once to have been a friend, does it not 
embitter the rupture, and aggravate the calamity? 
But admitting that my friend continues so to the 
end; yet in the mean time, is he all perfection, all 
virtue and discretion? Has he not humours to be endured, as well as kindnesses 
to be enjoyed? And am I sure to smell the rose, without sometimes feeling the 
thorn?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p47">And then lastly for company; though it may reprieve a man from his melancholy, yet it cannot 
secure him from his conscience, nor from sometimes 
being alone. And what is all that a man enjoys, 
from a week’s, a month’s, or a year’s converse, comparable to what he feels for one hour, when his 
conscience shall take him aside, and rate him by himself?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p48">In short, run over the whole circle of ah 1 earthly 
pleasures, and I dare affirm, that had not God secured a man a solid pleasure from his own actions, 
after he had rolled from one to another, and enjoyed 
them all, he would be forced to complain, that either they were not indeed pleasures, or that plea 
sure was not satisfaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p49">III. The third ennobling property of the pleasure 
that accrues to a man from religion, is, that it is 
such an one as is in nobody’s power, but only in his 
that has it; so that he that has the property may 
be also sure of the perpetuity. And tell me so of 
any outward enjoyment that mortality is capable of. 
We are generally at the mercy of men’s rapine, avarice, and violence, whether we shall be happy or no. 
For if I build my felicity upon my estate or reputation, I am happy as long as the tyrant or the railer 
will give me leave to be so. But when my concernment <pb n="24" id="iii.ii-Page_24" />takes up no more room or compass than 
myself; then so long as I know where to breathe and 
to exist, I know also where to be happy: for I 
know I may be so in my own breast, in the court of 
my own conscience; where, if I can but prevail 
with myself to be innocent, I need bribe neither 
judge nor officer to be pronounced so. The plea 
sure of the religious man is an easy and a portable 
pleasure, such an one as he carries about in his bosom, without alarming either the eye or envy of 
the world. A man putting all his pleasures into 
this one, is like a traveller’s putting all his goods 
into one jewel; the value is the same, and the convenience greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p50">There is nothing that can raise a man to that 
generous absoluteness of condition, as neither to 
cringe, to fawn, or to depend meanly; but that 
which gives him that happiness within himself, for 
which men depend upon others. For surely I need 
salute no great man’s threshold, sneak to none of 
his friends or servants, to speak a good word for me 
to my conscience. It is a noble and a sure defiance 
of a great malice, backed with a great interest; 
which yet can have no advantage of a man, but 
from his own expectations of something that is 
without himself. But if I can make my duty my 
delight; if I can feast, and please, and caress my 
mind with the pleasures of worthy speculations or 
virtuous practices; let greatness and malice vex and 
abridge me if they can: my pleasures are as free as 
my will; no more to be controlled than my choice, 
or the unlimited range of my thoughts and my desires.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p51">Nor is this kind of pleasure only out of the reach <pb n="25" id="iii.ii-Page_25" />of any outward violence, but even those things also 
that make a much closer impression upon us, which 
are the irresistible decays of nature, have yet no influence at all upon this. For when age itself, which of all things in the world 
will not be baffled or defied, shall begin to arrest, seize, and remind us of 
our mortality, by pains, aches, deadness of limbs, 
and dulness of senses; yet then the pleasure of the 
mind shall be in its full youth, vigour, and freshness. A palsy may as well shake an oak, or a fever 
dry up a fountain, as either of them shake, dry up, 
or impair the delight of conscience. For it lies 
within, it centers in the heart, it grows into the very 
substance of the soul, so that it accompanies a man 
to his grave; he never outlives it, and that for this 
cause only, because he cannot outlive himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p52">And thus I have endeavoured to describe the excellency of that pleasure that is to be found in the 
ways of a religious wisdom, by those excellent properties that do attend it; 
which, whether they reach the description that has been given them, or no, every 
man may convince himself, by the best of demonstrations, which is his own trial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p53">Now from all this discourse, this I am sure is a 
most natural and direct consequence, that if the 
ways of religion are ways of pleasantness, then such 
as are not ways of pleasantness are not truly and 
properly ways of religion. Upon which ground, it 
is easy to see what judgment is to be passed upon 
all those affected, uncommanded, absurd austerities, 
so much prized and exercised by some of the Romish profession. Pilgrimages, going barefoot, hair-shirts, and whips, with other such gospel artillery, 
are their only helps to devotion: things never enjoined, <pb n="26" id="iii.ii-Page_26" />either by the prophets under the Jewish, or 
by the apostles under the Christian economy; who 
yet surely understood the proper and the most efficacious instruments of piety, as well as any confessor or friar of all the order of St. Francis, or any 
casuist whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p54">It seems, that with them a man sometimes can 
not be a penitent, unless he also turns vagabond, 
and foots it to Jerusalem; or wanders over this or 
that part of the world to visit the shrine of such or 
such a pretended saint; though perhaps, in his life, 
ten times more ridiculous than themselves: thus, 
that which was Cain’s curse is become their religion. He that thinks to expiate a sin by going 
barefoot, does the penance of a goose, and only 
makes one folly the atonement of another. Paul in 
deed was scourged and beaten by the Jews, but we 
never read that he beat or scourged himself: and if 
they think that his <i>keeping under of his body</i> imports so much, they must first prove that the body 
cannot be kept under by a virtuous mind, and that 
the mind cannot be made virtuous but by a scourge; 
and consequently, that thongs and whipcord are 
means of grace, and things necessary to salvation. 
The truth is, if men’s religion lies no deeper than 
their skin, it is possible that they may scourge themselves into very great improvements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p55">But they will find that <i>bodily exercise</i> touches 
not the soul; and that neither pride, nor lust, nor covetousness, nor any other vice, was ever mortified by 
corporal disciplines: it is not the back, but the heart 
that must bleed for sin: and consequently, that in 
this whole course they are like men out of their 
way; let them lash on never so fast, they are not at 
<pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />all the nearer to their journey’s end: and howsoever they deceive themselves and others, 
they may as well expect to bring a cart as a soul to heaven by such means. What arguments they have to beguile poor, simple, 
unstable souls with, I know not; but surely the practical, casuistical, that is, the principal, vital part of their religion savours very little of spirituality.</p>


<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p56">And now upon the result of all, I suppose, that to exhort men to be religious, is only in other words to exhort them to take their pleasure. 
A pleasure, high, rational, and angelical; a pleasure embased with no appendant sting, no consequent loathing, no remorses or bitter farewells: but such an. 
one, as being honey in the mouth, never turns to gall or gravel in the belly. A pleasure made for the soul, and the soul for that; suitable to its spirituality, 
and equal to all its capacities. Such an one as grows fresher upon enjoyment, and though continually fed upon, yet is never devoured. A pleasure that a man may 
can as properly 
his own, as his soul and his conscience; neither liable to accident, nor exposed to injury. It is the foretaste of heaven, 
and the earnest of eternity. In a word, it is such an one, as being begun in grace, passes into glory, blessedness, and immortality, and those pleasures 
<i>that neither eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man to conceive</i>.</p>


<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p57"><i>To which God of his mercy vouchsafe to bring us to whom he rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, 
and dominion, both, now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>



<pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon II. Of the Creation of Man in the Image of God." prev="iii.ii" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="iv-p0.2">PREACHED AT</h4>
<h3 id="iv-p0.3">THE CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF ST. PAUL’S,</h3>
<h4 id="iv-p0.4">NOVEMBER THE 9th, 1662.</h4>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="The Epistle Dedicatory." prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">


<h4 id="iv.i-p0.1">TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE</h4>
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.2">The Lord Mayor and Aldermen of the City of London.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p1">Right honourable,</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.i-p2">WHEN I consider how impossible it is for a person of 
my condition to produce, and consequently how imprudent 
to attempt, any thing in proportion either to the ampleness 
of the body you represent, or of the places you bear, I 
should be kept from venturing so poor a piece, designed to 
live but an hour, in so lasting a publication; did not what your civility calls 
a request, your greatness render a command. The truth is, in things not unlawful, great persons 
cannot be properly said to request; because, all things considered, they must not be denied. To me it was honour 
enough to have your audience, enjoyment enough to behold 
your happy change, and to see the same city, the metropolis of loyalty and of 
the kingdom, to behold the glory of English churches reformed, that is, 
delivered from the reformers; and to find at least the service of the church 
repaired, though not the building; to see St. Paul’s delivered from beasts here, 
as well as St. Paul at Ephesus; and to view the church thronged only with troops 
of auditors, not of horse. This I could fully have acquiesced in, and received <pb n="29" id="iv.i-Page_29" />a large personal reward in my particular share of the 
public joy; but since you are farther pleased, I will not 
say by your judgment to approve, but by your acceptance 
to encourage the raw endeavours of a young divine, I shall 
take it for an opportunity, not as others in their sage prudence use to do, to 
quote three or four texts of scripture, and to tell you how you are to rule the 
city out of a concordance; no, I bring not instructions, but what much bet 
ter befits both you and myself, your commendations. For 
I look upon your city as the great and magnificent stage of 
business, and by consequence the best place of improvement; for from the school we go to the university, but 
from the universities to London. And therefore as in your 
city meetings you must be esteemed the most considerable 
body of the nation; so, met in the church, I look upon you 
as an auditory fit to be waited on, as you are, by both universities. And when I 
remember how instrumental you have been to recover this universal settlement, 
and to retrieve the old spirit of loyalty to kings, (as an ancient testimony of which you bear not the sword in vain;) I seem 
in a manner deputed from Oxford, not so much a preacher 
to supply a course, as orator to present her thanks. As for 
the ensuing discourse, which (lest I chance to be traduced 
for a plagiary by him who has played the thief) I think fit 
to tell the world by the way, was one of those that by a 
worthy hand were stolen from me in the king’s chapel, and 
are still detained; and to which now accidentally published 
by your honour’s order, your patronage must give both 
value and protection. You will find me in it not to have 
pitched upon any subject, that men’s guilt, and the consequent of guilt, their concernment might render liable to 
exception; nor to have rubbed up the memory of what 
some heretofore in the city did, which more and better now 
detest, and therefore expiate: but my subject is inoffensive, harmless, and 
innocent as the state of innocence itself, and (I hope) suitable to the present 
design and genius of this nation; which is, or should be, to return to that innocence, 
ich it lost long since the fall. Briefly, my business is, by <pb n="30" id="iv.i-Page_30" />describing what man was in his first estate, to upbraid him 
with what he is in his present: between whom, innocent 
and fallen, (that in a word I may suit the subject to the 
place of my discourse,) there is as great an unlikeness, as 
between St. Paul’s a cathedral, and St. Paul’s a stable. 
But I must not forestall myself, nor transcribe the work 
into the dedication. I shall now only desire you to accept 
the issue of your own requests; the gratification of which 
I have here consulted so much before my own reputation; 
while like the poor widow I endeavour to shew my officiousness by an offering, though I betray my poverty by the 
measure; not so much caring, though I appear neither 
preacher nor scholar, (which terms we have been taught 
upon good reason to distinguish,) so I may in this but 
shew myself</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:1.5in" id="iv.i-p3">Your honour’s</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:.5in" id="iv.i-p4">very humble servant,</p>
<p class="right" id="iv.i-p5">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>
<div style="margin-right:60%; font-size:80%" id="iv.i-p5.1">
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p6">Worcester-House,<br /> 
Nov. 24, 1662.</p></div>
<pb n="30" id="iv.i-Page_30_1" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon II. Genesis 1. 27." prev="iv.i" next="v" id="iv.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Genesis 1:27" id="iv.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" />
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Gen 1:27" id="iv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p1.2">Genesis</span> i. 27</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p2"><i>So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.ii-p3">HOW hard it is for natural reason to discover a creation 
before revealed, or being revealed to believe it, the strange opinions of the 
old philosophers, and the infidelity of modern atheists, is too sad a demonstration. To run the world back to its first original 
and infancy, and (as it were) to view nature in its 
cradle, to trace the outgoings of the Ancient of 
days in the first instance and specimen of his creative power, is a research too great for any mortal 
inquiry: and we might continue our scrutiny to the 
end of the world, before natural reason would be 
able to find out when it begun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">Epicurus’s discourse concerning the original of the 
world is so fabulous and ridiculously merry, that we 
may well judge the design of his philosophy to have 
been pleasure, and not instruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5">Aristotle held, that it streamed by connatural result and emanation from God, the infinite and eternal mind, as the light issues from the sun; so that 
there was no instant of duration assignable of God’s eternal existence, in which the world did not also 
coexist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6">Others held a fortuitous concourse of atoms; but 
all seem jointly to explode a creation; still beating 
upon this ground, that to produce something out 
of nothing is impossible and incomprehensible: incomprehensible indeed I grant, but not therefore impossible. There is not the least transaction of sense <pb n="32" id="iv.ii-Page_32" />and motion in the whole man, but philosophers are at a loss to 
comprehend, I am sure they are to explain it. Wherefore it is not always 
rational to measure the truth of an assertion by the standard of our apprehension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7">But to bring things even to the bare perceptions 
of reason, I appeal to any one, who shall impartially 
reflect upon the ideas and conceptions of his own 
mind, whether he doth not find it as easy and suit 
able to his natural notions, to conceive that an infinite almighty power might produce a thing out of 
nothing, and make that to exist <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p7.1">de novo</span></i>, which did 
not exist before; as to conceive the world to have had no beginning, but to have 
existed from eternity: which, were it so proper for this place and exercise, I 
could easily demonstrate to be attended with no small train of absurdities. But 
then, besides that the acknowledging of a creation is safe, and the denial of it dangerous and irreligious, and yet not 
more (perhaps much less) demonstrable than the affirmative; so, over and above, it gives me this advantage, that, let it seem never so strange, uncouth, 
and impossible, the nonplus of my reason will yield 
a fairer opportunity to my faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">In this chapter, we have God surveying the 
works of the creation, and leaving this general impress or character upon them, 
<i>that they were 
exceeding good</i>. What an omnipotence wrought, we 
have an omniscience to approve. But as it is reasonable to imagine that there is more of design, and 
consequently more of perfection, in the last work, 
we have God here giving his last stroke, and summing up all into man, the whole into a part, the 
universe into an individual: so that, whereas in <pb n="33" id="iv.ii-Page_33" />other creatures we have but the trace of his 
footsteps, in man we have the draught of his hand. In 
him were united all the scattered perfections of the 
creature; all the graces and ornaments, all the airs 
and features of being, were abridged into this small, 
yet full system of nature and divinity: as we might 
well imagine that the great artificer would be more 
than ordinarily exact in drawing his own picture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9">The work that I shall undertake from these 
words, shall be to shew what this image of God in 
man is, and wherein it doth consist. Which I shall 
do these two ways: 1. Negatively, by shewing 
wherein it does not consist. 2. Positively, by shewing wherein it does.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">For the first of these, we are to remove the erroneous opinion of the Socinians. They deny that 
the image of God consisted in any habitual perfections that adorned the soul of Adam: but as to 
his understanding bring him in void of all notion, a 
rude unwritten blank; making him to be created 
as much an infant as others are born; sent into 
the world only to read and spell out a God in the 
works of creation, to learn by degrees, till at length 
his understanding grew up to the stature of his 
body. Also without any inherent habits of virtue 
in his will; thus divesting him of all, and stripping 
him to his bare essence; so that all the perfection 
they allowed his understanding was aptness and docility; and all that they attributed to his will was a 
possibility to be virtuous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11">But wherein then, according to their opinion, did 
this image of God consist? Why, in that power and 
dominion that God gave Adam over the creatures: 
in that he was vouched his immediate deputy upon <pb n="34" id="iv.ii-Page_34" />earth, the viceroy of the creation, and lord-lieu 
tenant of the world. But that this power and dominion is not adequately and formally the image of 
God, but only a part of it, is clear from hence; be 
cause then he that had most of this, would have 
most of God’s image: and consequently Nimrod had 
more of it than Noah, Saul than Samuel, the persecutors than the martyrs, and Caesar than Christ 
himself, which to assert is a blasphemous paradox. 
And if the image of God is only grandeur, power, 
and sovereignty, certainly we have been hitherto 
much mistaken in our duty: and hereafter are by 
all means to beware of making ourselves unlike 
God, by too much self-denial and humility. I am 
not ignorant that some may distinguish between 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p11.1">ἐξουσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p11.2">δύναμις</span>, between a lawful authority and an 
actual power: and affirm, that God’s image consists 
only in the former; which wicked princes, such as 
Saul and Nimrod, have not, though they possess the 
latter. But to this I answer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">1. That the scripture neither makes nor owns 
such a distinction; nor any where asserts, that when 
princes begin to be wicked, they cease of right to be 
governors. Add to this, that when God renewed 
this charter of man’s sovereignty over the creatures 
to Noah and his family, we find no exception at all, 
but that Cham stood as fully invested with this 
right as any of his brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p13">2. But secondly; this savours of something ranker 
than Socinianism, even the tenents of the fifth monarchy, and of sovereignty founded only upon saintship; and therefore fitter to be answered by the 
judge, than by the divine; and to receive its confutation at the bar of justice, than from the pulpit.</p>

<pb n="35" id="iv.ii-Page_35" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14">Having now made our way through this false 
opinion, we are in the next place to lay down positively what this image of God in man is. It is, in 
short, that universal rectitude of all the faculties 
of the soul, by which they stand apt and disposed to 
their respective offices and operations: which will be 
more fully set forth, by taking a distinct survey of 
it, in the several faculties belonging to the soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p15">I. In the understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">II. In the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17">III. In the passions or affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">I. And first for its noblest faculty, the understanding: it was then sublime, clear, and aspiring, 
and, as it were, the soul’s upper region, lofty and serene, free from the 
vapours and disturbances of the inferior affections. It was the leading, control 
ling faculty; all the passions wore the colours of reason; it did not so much persuade, as command; it 
was not consul, but dictator. Discourse was then 
almost as quick as intuition; it was nimble in proposing, firm in concluding; it could sooner deter 
mine than now it can dispute. Like the sun, it 
had both light and agility; it knew no rest, but in 
motion; no quiet, but in activity. It did not so 
properly apprehend, as irradiate the object; not so 
much find, as make things intelligible. It did arbitrate upon the several reports of sense, and all the 
varieties of imagination; not like a drowsy judge, 
only hearing, but also directing their verdict. In 
sum, it was vegete, quick, and lively; open as the 
day, untainted as the morning, full of the innocence 
and sprightliness of youth; it gave the soul a bright 
and a full view into all things; and was not only a window, but itself the prospect. Briefly, there is as <pb n="36" id="iv.ii-Page_36" />much difference between the clear representations 
of the understanding then, and the obscure discoveries that it makes now, as there is between the 
prospect of a casement and of a key-hole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">Now as there are two great functions of the soul, 
contemplation and practice, according to that general division of objects, some of which only entertain 
our speculation, others also employ our actions; so 
the understanding with relation to these, not because 
of any distinction in the faculty itself, is accordingly 
divided into speculative and practick; in both of 
which the image of God was then apparent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">1. For the understanding speculative. There are 
some general maxims and notions in the mind of 
man, which are the rules of discourse, and the basis 
of all philosophy. As, that the same thing can 
not at the same time be, and not be; that the 
whole is bigger than a part; that two proportions 
equal to a third, must also be equal to one an 
other. Aristotle, indeed, affirms the mind to be at 
first a mere <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p20.1">rasa tabula</span></i>; and that these notions 
are not ingenite, and imprinted by the finger of nature, but by the latter and more languid impressions 
of sense; being only the reports of observation, and 
the result of so many repeated experiments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">But to this I answer two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22">(1.) That these notions are universal; and what 
is universal must needs proceed from some universal, constant principle, the same in all particulars, 
which here can be nothing else but human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p23">(2.) These cannot be infused by observation, be 
cause they are the rules by which men take their 
first apprehensions and observations of things, and 
therefore in order of nature must needs precede <pb n="37" id="iv.ii-Page_37" />them: as the being of the rule must be before its 
application to the thing directed by it. From whence 
it follows, that these were notions, not descending 
from us, but born with us; not our offspring, but 
our brethren: and (as I may so say) such as we 
were taught without the help of a teacher.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p24">Now it was Adam’s happiness in the state of innocence to have these clear and unsullied. He came 
into the world a philosopher, which sufficiently appeared by his writing the nature of things upon 
their names; he could view essences in themselves, and read forms without the 
comment of their respective properties: he could see consequents yet 
dormant in their principles, and effects yet unborn, 
and in the womb of their causes: his understanding could almost pierce into 
future contingents, his conjectures improving even to prophecy, or the certainties of prediction; till his fall, it was ignorant of 
nothing but of sin; or at least it rested in the notion, without the smart of the experiment. Could 
any difficulty have been proposed, the resolution 
would have been as early as the proposal; it could 
not have had time to settle into doubt. Like a bet 
ter Archimedes, the issue of all his inquiries was an 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p24.1">εὕρηκα</span>, 
an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p24.2">εὕρηκα</span> the offspring of his brain without 
the sweat of his brow. Study was not then a duty, 
night-watchings were needless; the light of reason 
wanted not the assistance of a candle. This is the 
doom of fallen man, to labour in the fire, to seek 
truth <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p24.3">in profundo</span></i>, to exhaust his time and impair 
his health, and perhaps to spin out his days, and 
himself, into one pitiful, controverted conclusion. 
There was then no poring, no struggling with memory, no straining for invention: his faculties were <pb n="38" id="iv.ii-Page_38" />quick and expedite; they answered without knocking, they were ready upon the first summons, there 
was freedom and firmness in all their operations. 
I confess, it is difficult for us, who date our ignorance from our first being, and were still bred up 
with the same infirmities about us with which we 
were born, to raise our thoughts and imagination 
to those intellectual perfections that attended our 
nature in the time of innocence; as it is for a peasant bred up in the obscurities of a cottage, to fancy 
in his mind the unseen splendors of a court. But 
by rating positives by their privatives, and other 
arts of reason, by which discourse supplies the want 
of the reports of sense, we may collect the excellency of the understanding then, by the glorious remainders of it now, and guess at the stateliness of 
the building, by the magnificence of its ruins. All 
those arts, rarities, and inventions, which vulgar 
minds gaze at, the ingenious pursue, and all admire, 
are but the reliques of an intellect defaced with sin 
and time. We admire it now, only as antiquaries 
do a piece of old coin, for the stamp it once bore, 
and not for those vanishing lineaments and disappearing draughts that remain upon it at present. 
And certainly that must needs have been very glorious, the decays of which are so admirable. He 
that is comely, when old and decrepid, surely was 
very beautiful when he was young. An Aristotle 
was but the rubbish of an Adam, and Athens but 
the rudiments of Paradise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p25">2. The image of God was no less resplendent in 
that which we call man’s practical understanding; 
namely, that storehouse of the soul, in which are 
treasured up the rules of action and the seeds of <pb n="39" id="iv.ii-Page_39" />morality. Where, we must observe, that many who 
deny all connate notions in the speculative intellect, 
do yet admit them in this. Now of this sort are 
these maxims; that God is to be worshipped; that 
parents are to be honoured; that a man’s word is 
to be kept, and the like: which, being of universal 
influence, as to the regulation of the behaviour and 
converse of mankind, are the ground of all virtue 
and civility, and the foundation of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p26">It was the privilege of Adam innocent, to have 
these notions also firm and untainted, to carry his 
monitor in his bosom, his law in his heart, and to 
have such a conscience as might be its own casuist: 
and certainly those actions must needs be regular, 
where there is an identity between the rule and the 
faculty. His own mind taught him a due dependance upon God, and chalked out to him the just 
proportions and measures of behaviour to his fellow 
creatures. He had no catechism but the creation, 
needed no study but reflection, read no book, but the 
volume of the world, and that too, not for rules to 
work by, but for objects to work upon. Reason 
was his tutor, and first principles his <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p26.1">magna moralia</span></i>. The decalogue of Moses was but a transcript, 
not an original. All the laws of nations, and wise 
decrees of states, the statutes of Solon, and the 
twelve tables, were but a paraphrase upon this 
standing rectitude of nature, this fruitful principle 
of justice, that was ready to run out, and enlarge it 
self into suitable determinations, upon all emergent 
objects and occasions. Justice then was neither 
blind to discern, nor lame to execute. It was not 
subject to be imposed upon by a deluded fancy, nor 
yet to be bribed by a glozing appetite, for an <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p26.2">utile</span>
</i><pb n="40" id="iv.ii-Page_40" />or <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p26.3">jucundum</span></i> to turn the balance to a false and dishonest sentence. In all its directions of the inferior 
faculties, it conveyed its suggestions with clearness, 
and enjoined them with power; it had the passions 
in perfect subjection; and though its command over 
them was but suasive and political, yet it had the 
force of coaction, and despotical. It was not then, 
as it is now, where the conscience has only power to 
disapprove, and to protest against the exorbitances 
of the passions; and rather to wish, than make 
them otherwise. The voice of conscience now is 
low and weak, chastising the passions, as old Eli did 
his lustful, domineering sons; <i>Not so, my sons, not 
so</i>; but the voice of conscience then was not, This 
should, or This ought to be done; but, This <i>must</i>, 
This <i>shall be</i> done. It spoke like a legislator; the 
thing spoke was a law; and the manner of speaking it 
a new obligation. In short, there was as great a disparity between the practical dictates of the 
understanding then and now, as there is between empire 
and advice, counsel and command, between a companion and a governor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p27">And thus much for the image of God, as it shone 
in man’s understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p28">II. Let us in the next place take a view of it, as 
it was stamped upon the will. It is much disputed 
by divines concerning the power of man’s will to 
good and evil in the state of innocence; and upon 
very nice and dangerous precipices stand their determinations on either side. Some hold, that God 
invested him with a power to stand, so that in the 
strength of that power received, he might, without 
the auxiliaries of any farther influence, have deter 
mined his will to a full choice of good. Others hold, <pb n="41" id="iv.ii-Page_41" />that notwithstanding this power, yet it was impossible for him to exert it in any good action, without 
a superadded assistance of grace, actually determining that power to the certain production of such an 
act. So that, whereas some distinguish between 
sufficient and effectual grace; they order the mat 
ter so as to acknowledge none sufficient, but what is 
indeed effectual, and actually productive of a good 
action. I shall not presume to interpose dogmatically in a controversy, which I look never to see decided. But concerning the latter of these opinions, 
I shall only give these two remarks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p29">1. That it seems contrary to the common and natural conceptions of all mankind, who acknowledge 
themselves able and sufficient to do many things, 
which actually they never do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p30">2. That to assert, that God looked upon Adam’s fall as a sin, and punished it as such, when, without 
any antecedent sin of his, he withdrew that actual 
grace from him, upon the withdrawing of which, it 
was impossible for him not to fall, seems a thing 
that highly reproaches the essential equity and goodness of the divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p31">Wherefore, doubtless the will of man in the state 
of innocence had an entire freedom, a perfect equipendency and indifference to 
either part of the contradiction, to stand, or not to stand; to accept, or 
not accept the temptation. I will grant the will of 
man now to be as much a slave as any one will have 
it, and be only free to sin; that is, instead of a 
liberty, to have only a licentiousness; yet certainly 
this is not nature, but chance. We were not born 
crooked; we learnt these windings and turnings of 
the serpent: and therefore it cannot but be a blasphemous <pb n="42" id="iv.ii-Page_42" />piece of ingratitude to ascribe them to God, and to 
make the plague of our nature the condition of our creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p32">The will was then ductile, and pliant to all the 
motions of right reason; it met the dictates of a clarified understanding half way. And the active in 
formations of the intellect, filling the passive reception of the will, like form closing with matter, grew 
actuate into a third, and distinct perfection of practice: the understanding and will never disagreed; 
for the proposals of the one never thwarted the inclinations of the other. Yet neither did the will servilely attend upon the understanding, but as a favourite does upon his prince, where the service is 
privilege and preferment; or as Solomon’s servants 
waited upon him, it admired its wisdom, and heard 
its prudent dictates and counsels, both the direction 
and the reward of its obedience. It is indeed the 
nature of this faculty to follow a superior guide, to 
be drawn by the intellect; but then it was drawn as 
a triumphant chariot, which at the same time both 
follows and triumphs; while it obeyed this, it commanded the other faculties. It was subordinate, 
not enslaved to the understanding: not as a servant 
to a master, but as a queen to her king, who both 
acknowledges a subjection, and yet retains a majesty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p33">Pass we now downward from man’s intellect and 
will,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p34">III. To the passions, which have their residence 
and situation chiefly in the sensitive appetite. For 
we must know, that inasmuch as man is a compound, and mixture of flesh as well as spirit, the 
soul, during its abode in the body, does all things 
by the mediation of these passions and inferior affections. <pb n="43" id="iv.ii-Page_43" />And here the opinion of the Stoics was 
famous and singular, who looked upon all these as 
sinful defects and irregularities, as so many deviations from right reason, making passion to be only 
another word for perturbation. Sorrow, in their 
esteem, was a sin, scarce to be expiated by another; 
to pity, was a fault; to rejoice, an extravagance; 
and the Apostle’s advice, to be angry and sin not, 
was a contradiction in their philosophy. But in 
this, they were constantly outvoted by other sects 
of philosophers, neither for fame nor number less 
than themselves: so that all arguments brought 
against them from divinity would come in by way of 
overplus to their confutation. To us let this be 
sufficient, that our Saviour Christ, who took upon 
him all our natural infirmities, but none of our sinful, has been seen to weep, to be sorrowful, to pity, 
and to be angry: which shews that there might be 
gall in a dove, passion without sin, fire without 
smoke, and motion without disturbance. For it is 
not bare agitation, but the sediment at the bottom, 
that troubles and defiles the water: and when we 
see it windy and dusty, the wind does not (as we 
use to say) make, but only raise a dust.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p35">Now, though the schools reduce all the passions 
to these two heads, the concupiscible, and the 
irascible appetite; yet I shall not tie myself to an 
exact prosecution of them under this division; but 
at this time, leaving both their terms and their 
method to themselves, consider only the principal 
and most noted passions, from whence we may take 
an estimate of the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p36">And first, for the grand leading affection of all, 
which is love. This is the great instrument and engine <pb n="44" id="iv.ii-Page_44" />of nature, the bond and cement of society, the 
spring and spirit of the universe. Love is such an 
affection, as cannot so properly be said to be in the 
soul, as the soul to be in that. It is the whole man 
wrapt up into one desire; all the powers, vigour, and 
faculties of the soul abridged into one inclination. 
And it is of that active, restless nature, that it must 
of necessity exert itself; and like the fire, to which 
it is so often compared, it is not a free agent, to 
choose whether it will heat or no, but it streams 
forth by natural results and unavoidable emanations. So that it will fasten upon any inferior, unsuitable object, rather than none at all. The soul may 
sooner leave off to subsist, than to love; and, like 
the vine, it withers and dies, if it has nothing to embrace. Now this affection in the state of innocence 
was happily pitched upon its right object; it flamed 
up in direct fervours of devotion to God, and in collateral emissions of charity to its neighbour. It was 
not then only another and more cleanly name for lust. 
It had none of those impure heats, that both represent 
and deserve hell. It was a vestal, and a virgin-fire, 
and differed as much from that which usually passes 
by this name nowadays, as the vital heat from the 
burning of a fever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p37">Then, for the contrary passion of hatred. This, 
we know, is the passion of defiance, and there is a 
kind of aversation and hostility included in its very 
essence and being. But then, (if there could have 
been hatred in the world, when there was scarce 
any thing odious,) it would have acted within the 
compass of its proper object. Like aloes, bitter in 
deed, but wholesome. There would have been no 
rancour, no hatred of our brother: an innocent nature <pb n="45" id="iv.ii-Page_45" />could hate nothing that was innocent. In a word, so 
great is the commutation, that the soul then hated 
only that which now only it loves, that is, sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p38">And if we may bring anger under this head, as 
being, according to some, a transient hatred, or at 
least very like it: this also, as unruly as now it is, 
yet then it vented itself by the measures of reason. 
There was no such thing as the transports of malice, 
or the violences of revenge: no rendering evil for evil, 
when evil was truly a nonentity, and no where to 
be found. Anger then was like the sword of justice, 
keen, but innocent and righteous: it did not act like 
fury, and then call itself zeal. It always espoused 
God’s honour, and never kindled upon any thing but 
in order to a sacrifice. It sparkled like the coal 
upon the altar, with the fervours of piety, the heats 
of devotion, the sallies and vibrations of an harmless 
activity. In the next place, for the lightsome passion of joy. It was not that, which now often 
usurps this name; that trivial, vanishing, superficial 
thing, that only gilds the apprehension, and plays 
upon the surface of the soul. It was not the mere 
crackling of thorns, a sudden blaze of the spirits, 
the exultation of a tickled fancy or a pleased appetite. Joy was then a masculine and a severe thing; 
the recreation of the judgment, the jubilee of reason. 
It was the result of a real good, suitably applied. It 
commenced upon the solidities of truth and the 
substance of fruition. It did not run out in voice, 
or undecent eruptions, but filled the soul, as God 
does the universe, silently and without noise. It 
was refreshing, but composed; like the pleasantness of youth tempered with the gravity of age; or the <pb n="46" id="iv.ii-Page_46" />mirth of a festival managed with the silence of contemplation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p39">And, on the other side, for sorrow. Had any 
loss or disaster made but room for grief, it would 
have moved according to the severe allowances of 
prudence, and the proportions of the provocation. 
It would not have sallied out into complaint or 
loudness, nor spread itself upon the face, and writ 
sad stories upon the forehead. No wringing of the 
hands, knocking the breast, or wishing one’s self 
unborn; all which are but the ceremonies of sorrow, 
the pomp and ostentation of an effeminate grief: 
which speak, not so much the greatness of the misery, 
as the smallness of the mind. Tears may spoil the 
eyes, but not wash away the affliction. Sighs may 
exhaust the man, but not eject the burden. Sorrow 
then would have been as silent as thoughts, as severe 
as philosophy. It would have rested in inward 
senses, tacit dislikes; and the whole scene of it been 
transacted in sad and silent reflections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p40">Then again for hope. Though indeed the fulness 
and affluence of man’s enjoyments in the state of innocence, might seem to leave no place for hope, in 
respect of any farther addition, but only of the prorogation, and future continuance of what already he 
possessed: yet doubtless, God, who made no faculty, 
but also provided it with a proper object, upon which 
it might exercise and lay out itself, even in its 
greatest innocence, did then exercise man’s hopes 
with the expectations of a better paradise, or a more 
intimate admission to himself. For it is not imaginable, that Adam could fix upon such poor, thin 
enjoyments, as riches, pleasure, and the gayeties of <pb n="47" id="iv.ii-Page_47" />an animal life. Hope indeed was always the anchor 
of the soul, yet certainly it was not to catch or fasten 
upon such mud. And if, as the Apostle says, <i>no 
man hopes for that which he sees</i>, much less could 
Adam then hope for such things as he saw through. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p41">And lastly, for the affection of fear. It was then 
the instrument of caution, not of anxiety; a guard, 
and not a torment to the breast that had it. It is 
now indeed an unhappiness, the disease of the soul: 
it flies from a shadow, and makes more dangers 
than it avoids: it weakens the judgment, and be 
trays the succours of reason: so hard is it to tremble 
and not to err, and to hit the mark with a shaking 
hand. Then it fixed upon him who is only to be 
feared, God: and yet with a filial fear, which at 
the same time both fears and loves. It was awe with 
out amazement, dread without distraction. There 
was then a beauty even in this very paleness. It 
was the colour of devotion, giving a lustre to reverence, and a gloss to humility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p42">Thus did the passions then act without any of 
their present jars, combats, or repugnances; all 
moving with the beauty of uniformity, and the stillness of composure. Like a well-governed army, 
not for fighting, but for rank and order. I confess 
the scripture does not expressly attribute these several endowments to Adam in his first estate. But 
all that I have said, and much more, may be drawn 
out of that short aphorism, <i>God made man upright</i>, 
<scripRef id="iv.ii-p42.1" passage="Eccl. vii. 29" parsed="|Eccl|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.29">Eccl. vii. 29</scripRef>. And since the opposite weaknesses now 
infest the nature of man fallen, if we will be true 
to the rule of contraries, we must conclude, that 
those perfections were the lot of man innocent. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p43">Now from this so exact and regular composure of <pb n="48" id="iv.ii-Page_48" />the faculties, all moving in their due place, each 
striking in its proper time, there arose, by natural 
consequence, the crowning perfection of all, a good 
conscience. For, as in the body, when the principal 
parts, as the heart and liver, do their offices, and all 
the inferior, smaller vessels act orderly and duly, 
there arises a sweet enjoyment upon the whole, 
which we call health: so in the soul, when the supreme faculties of the will and understanding move 
regularly, the inferior passions and affections following, there arises a serenity and complacency upon 
the whole soul, infinitely beyond the greatest bodily 
pleasures, the highest quintessence and elixir of 
worldly delights. There is in this case a kind of 
fragrancy, and spiritual perfume upon the conscience; much like what Isaac spoke of his son’s garments; 
<i>that the scent of them was like the 
smell of a field which the Lord had blessed</i>. Such 
a freshness and flavour is there upon the soul, when 
daily watered with the actions of a virtuous life. 
Whatsoever is pure is also pleasant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p44">Having thus surveyed the image of God in the 
soul of man, we are not to omit now those characters of majesty that God imprinted upon the body. 
He drew some traces of his image upon this also; 
as much as a spiritual substance could be pictured 
upon a corporeal. As for the sect of the Anthropomorphites, who from hence ascribe to God the 
figure of a man, eyes, hands, feet, and the like, they 
are too ridiculous to deserve a confutation. They 
would seem to draw this impiety from the letter of 
the scripture sometimes speaking of God in this 
manner. Absurdly; as if the mercy of scripture 
expressions ought to warrant the blasphemy of our <pb n="49" id="iv.ii-Page_49" />opinions. And not rather shew us, that God condescends to us, only to draw us to himself; and 
clothes himself in our likeness, only to win us to his 
own. The practice of the papists is much of the 
same nature, in their absurd and impious picturing 
of God Almighty: but the wonder in them is the less, since the image of a deity 
may be a proper object for that, which is but the image of a religion. 
But to the purpose: Adam was then no less glorious 
in his externals; he had a beautiful body, as well 
as an immortal soul. The whole compound was 
like a well built temple, stately without, and sacred 
within. The elements were at perfect union and 
agreement in his body; and their contrary qualities 
served not for the dissolution of the compound, but 
she variety of the composure. Galen, who had no 
more divinity than what his physic taught him, 
barely upon the consideration of this so exact frame 
of the body, challenges any one upon an hundred 
years study, to find how any the least fibre, or most 
minute particle, might be more commodiously placed, 
cither for the advantage of use or comeliness; his 
stature erect, and tending upwards to his centre; 
Ids countenance majestic and comely, with the lustre 
of a native beauty, that scorned the poor assistance 
of art, or the attempts of imitation; his body of so 
much quickness and agility, that it did not only 
contain, but also represent the soul: for we might 
well suppose, that where God did deposit so rich a 
jewel, he would suitably adorn the case. It was a 
fit workhouse for sprightly vivid faculties to exercise 
and exert themselves in. A fit tabernacle for an 
immortal soul, not only to dwell in, but to contemplate upon: where it might see the world without 
<pb n="50" id="iv.ii-Page_50" />travel; it being a lesser scheme of the creation, nature contracted, a little cosmography, or map of the 
universe. Neither was the body then subject to 
distempers, to die by piecemeal, and languish under 
coughs, catarrhs, or consumptions. Adam knew no 
disease, so long as temperance from the forbidden 
fruit secured him. Nature was his physician; and 
innocence and abstinence would have kept him 
healthful to immortality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p45">Now the use of this point might be various, but 
at present it shall be only this; to remind us of the 
irreparable loss that we sustained in our first parents, to shew us of how fair a portion Adam disinherited his whole posterity by one single prevarication. Take the picture of a man in the greenness 
and vivacity of his youth, and in the latter date and 
declensions of his drooping years, and you will 
scarce know it to belong to the same person: there would be more art to discern, than at first to draw 
it. The same and greater is the difference between 
man innocent and fallen. He is, as it were, a new 
kind or species; the plague of sin has even altered 
his nature, and eaten into his very essentials. The 
image of God is wiped out, the creatures have shook 
off his yoke, renounced his sovereignty, and revolted 
from his dominion. Distempers and diseases have 
shattered the excellent frame of his body; and, by a 
new dispensation, <i>immortality is swallowed up of 
mortality</i>. The same disaster and decay also has 
invaded his spirituals: the passions rebel, every 
faculty would usurp and rule; and there are so 
many governors, that there can be no government. 
The light within us is become darkness; and the 
understanding, that should be eyes to the blind faculty <pb n="51" id="iv.ii-Page_51" />of the will, is blind itself, and so brings all the 
inconveniences that attend a blind follower under 
the conduct of a blind guide. He that would have 
a clear, ocular demonstration of this, let him reflect 
upon that numerous litter of strange, senseless, absurd opinions, that crawl about the world, to the 
disgrace of reason, and the unanswerable reproach 
of a broken intellect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p46">The two great perfections, that both adorn and 
exercise man’s understanding, are philosophy and 
religion: for the first of these; take it even amongst 
the professors of it, where it most flourished, and 
we shall find the very first notions of common sense 
debauched by them. For there have been such as 
have asserted, that there is no such thing in the 
world as motion; that contradictions may be true. There has not been wanting 
one, that has denied snow to be white. Such a stupidity or wantonness had seized 
upon the most raised wits, that it might be doubted, whether the philosophers or 
the owls of Athens were the quicker sighted. But then for religion; what prodigious, monstrous, misshapen births 
has the reason of fallen man produced! It is now 
almost six thousand years, that far the greatest part 
of the world has had no other religion but idolatry: 
and idolatry certainly is the first-born of folly, the 
great and leading paradox; nay, the very abridgment and sum total of all absurdities. For is it not 
strange, that a rational man should worship an ox, 
nay, the image of an ox? that he should fawn 
upon his dog? bow himself before a cat? adore 
leeks and garlic, and shed penitential tears at the 
smell of a deified onion? Yet so did the Egyptians, 
once the famed masters of all arts and learning, <pb n="52" id="iv.ii-Page_52" />And to go a little farther; we have yet a stranger 
instance in <scripRef id="iv.ii-p46.1" passage="Isa. xliv. 14" parsed="|Isa|44|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.14">Isa. xliv. 14</scripRef>. <i>A man hews him down a 
tree in the wood, and part of it he burns</i>, in <scripRef passage="Isa 44:16" id="iv.ii-p46.2" parsed="|Isa|44|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.16">ver. 
16</scripRef>. and in <scripRef passage="Isa 44:17" id="iv.ii-p46.3" parsed="|Isa|44|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.17">ver. 17</scripRef>. <i>with the residue thereof he maketh a god</i>. With one part he furnishes his chimney, with the other his chapel. A strange thing, 
that the fire must consume this part, and then burn 
incense to that. As if there was more divinity 
in one end of the stick than in the other; or as if 
it could be graved and painted omnipotent, or the 
nails and the hammer could give it an apotheosis. 
Briefly, so great is the change, so deplorable the degradation of our nature, that, whereas before we 
bore the image of God, we now retain only the 
image of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p47">In the last place, we learn from hence the excellency of Christian religion, in that it is the great 
and only means that God has sanctified and designed to repair the breaches of humanity, to set 
fallen man upon his legs again, to clarify his reason, 
to rectify his will, and to compose and regulate his 
affections. The whole business of our redemption 
is, in short, only to rub over the defaced copy of the 
creation, to reprint God’s image upon the soul, and 
(as it were) to set forth nature in a second and 
a fairer edition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p48">The recovery of which lost image, as it is God’s pleasure to command, and our duty to endeavour, 
so it is in his power only to effect.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.ii-p49"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>
<pb n="53" id="iv.ii-Page_53" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon III. Interest Deposed, and Truth Restored; and Sermon IV. Religion the Best Reason of State." prev="iv.ii" next="v.i" id="v">

<p class="center" id="v-p1"><b><i>Interest deposed, and Truth restored</i>:</b></p>

<h4 id="v-p1.1">OR</h4>
<h3 id="v-p1.2">A WORD IN SEASON,</h3>

<h4 id="v-p1.3">DELIVERED IN</h4>

<h2 id="v-p1.4">TWO SERMONS:</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="v-p2">The first at St. Mary’s in Oxford, on the 24<sup>th</sup> of July 1659, being the 
time of the Assizes: as also of the fears and groans of the nation, in the 
threatened and expected ruin of the laws, ministry, and universities.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="v-p3">The other preached before the honourable Society of Lincoln’s Inn.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="The Epistle Dedicatory." prev="v" next="v.ii" id="v.i">
<h4 id="v.i-p0.1">TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFUL</h4>
<h2 id="v.i-p0.2">EDWARD ATKINS,</h2>
<h4 id="v.i-p0.3">SERGEANT AT LAW, AND FORMERLY ONE OF THE JUSTICES 
OF THE COMMON-PLEAS.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p1">Honoured Sir,</p>
<p class="first" id="v.i-p2">THOUGH at first it was free, and in my choice, whether I should publish these discourses, yet the publication 
being once resolved, the dedication was not so indifferent; 
the nature of the subject, no less than the obligations of 
the author, styling them in a peculiar manner yours: 
for since their drift is to carry the most endangered and 
endangering truth, above the safest, when sinful, interest; 
as a practice upon grounds of reason the most generous, 
and of Christianity the most religious; to whom rather 
should this assertion repair as to a patron, than to him whom 
it has for an instance? Who, in a case of eminent competition, chose duty before interest; and when the judge grew 
inconsistent with the justice, preferred rather to be constant to sure principles, than to an unconstant <pb n="54" id="v.i-Page_54" />government: 
and to retreat to an innocent and honourable privacy, than 
to sit and act iniquity by a law; and make your age and 
conscience (the one venerable, the other sacred) drudges 
to the tyranny of fanatick, perjured usurpers. The next 
attempt of this discourse is a defence of the ministry, and 
that, at such a time, when none owned them upon the 
bench, (for then you had quitted it;) but when, on the 
contrary, we lived to hear one in the very face of the university, (as it were in defiance of us and our profession,) 
openly in his charge to defend the Quakers and fanaticks, 
persons not fit to be named in such courts, but in an indictment. But, sir, in the instructions I here presumed to 
give to others, concerning what they should do, you may 
take a narrative of what you have done: what respected 
their actions as a rule or admonition, applied to yours is 
only a rehearsal, whose zeal in asserting the ministerial 
cause is so generally known, so gratefully acknowledged, 
that I dare affirm, that in what I deliver, you read the 
words indeed of one, but the thanks of all. Which affectionate concernment of yours for them, seems to argue a 
spiritual sense, and experimental taste of their works, and 
that you have reaped as much from their labours, as others 
have done from their lands: for to me it seemed always 
strange, and next to impossible, that a man, converted by 
the word preached, should ever hate and persecute a 
preacher. And since you have several times in discourse 
declared yourself for that government in the church, which 
is founded upon scripture, reason, apostolical practice, and 
antiquity, and (we are sure) the only one that can consist 
with the present government of state, I thought the latter 
discourse also might fitly address itself to you; in the 
which you may read your judgment, as in the other your 
practice. And now, since it has pleased Providence at 
length to turn our captivity, and answer persecuted patience 
with the unexpected returns of settlement; to remove our 
rulers, and restore our ruler; and not only to make our 
<i>exactors righteousness</i>, but, what is better, to give us 
righteousness instead of exaction, and hopes of religion to a <pb n="55" id="v.i-Page_55" />church worried with reformation; I believe, upon a due 
and impartial reflection on what is past, you now find no 
cause to repent, that you never dipt your hands in the 
bloody high courts of justice, properly so called only by 
antiphrasis; nor ever prostituted the scarlet robe to those 
employments, in which you must have worn the colour of 
your sin in the badge of your office: but, notwithstanding 
all the enticements of a prosperous villany, abhorred the 
purchase, when the price was blood. So that now, being 
privileged by an happy unconcernment in those legal murders, you may take a sweeter relish of your own innocence, 
by beholding the misery of others guilt, who being guilty 
before God, and infamous before men, obnoxious to both, 
begin to find the first-fruits of their sin in the universal 
scorn of all, their apparent danger, and unlikely remedy: 
which beginnings being at length consummated by the 
hand of justice, the cry of blood and sacrilege will cease, 
men’s doubts will be satisfied, and Providence absolved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p3">And thus, sir, having presumed to honour my first essays 
in divinity, by prefixing to them a name, to which divines 
are so much obliged; I should here in the close of this address contribute a wish at least to your happiness: but 
since we desire it not yet in another world, and your enjoyments in this (according to the standard of a Christian 
desire) are so complete, that they require no addition; I 
shall turn my wishes into gratulations, and congratulating 
their fulness, only wish their continuance: praying that 
you may still possess what you possess, and do what you 
do; that is, reflect upon a clear, unblotted, acquitting conscience, and feed upon the ineffable comforts of the memorial of a conquered temptation, without the danger of 
returning to the trial. And this, sir, I account the greatest 
felicity that you can enjoy, and therefore the greatest that 
he can desire, who is</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:.5in" id="v.i-p4">Your’s in all observance,</p>
<p class="right" id="v.i-p5">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-right:60%; font-size:80%" id="v.i-p6">Ch. Ch. 25. of <br />May 1660.</p>
<pb n="56" id="v.i-Page_56" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon III. Interest Deposed, and Truth Restored" prev="v.i" next="v.iii" id="v.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Matthew 10:33" id="v.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33" />
<p class="center" id="v.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Matth 10:33" id="v.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33"><span class="sc" id="v.ii-p1.2">Matthew</span> x. 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="v.ii-p2"><i>But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also 
deny before my Father which is in heaven</i>.</p>

<p class="first" id="v.ii-p3">AS the great comprehensive gospel duty is the denial of self, so the grand gospel sin that confronts it 
is the denial of Christ. These two are both the 
commanding and the dividing principles of all our 
actions: for whosoever acts in opposition to one, 
does it always in behalf of the other. None ever op 
posed Christ, but it was to gratify self: none ever 
renounced the interest of self, but from a prevailing 
love to the interest of Christ. The subject I have 
here pitched upon may seem improper in these 
times, and in this place, where the number of professors and of men is the same; where the cause 
and interest of Christ has been so cried up; and 
Christ’s personal reign and kingdom so called for 
and expected. But since it has been still preached 
up, but acted down; and dealt with, as the eagle in 
the fable did with the oyster, carrying it up on high, 
that by letting it fall he might dash it in pieces: I 
say, since Christ must reign, but his truths be made 
to serve; I suppose it is but reason to distinguish 
between profession and pretence, and to conclude, 
that men’s present crying, <i>Hail king</i>, and <i>bending 
the knee</i> to Christ, are only in order to his future 
crucifixion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p4">For the discovery of the sense of the words, I 
shall inquire into their occasion. From the very beginning of the chapter we have Christ consulting 
the propagation of the gospel; and in order to it <pb n="57" id="v.ii-Page_57" />(being the only way that he knew to effect it) sending forth a ministry; and giving them a commission, together with instructions for the execution of 
it. He would have them fully acquainted with the 
nature and extent of their office; and so he joins 
commission with instruction; by one he conveys power, by the other knowledge. 
Supposing (I conceive) that upon such an undertaking, the more 
learned his ministers were, they would prove never 
the less faithful.<note n="11" id="v.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p5">In the parliament 1653, it being put to the vote, whether 
they should support and encourage a <i>godly</i> and <i>learned</i> ministry, the latter word was rejected, 
and the vote passed for a <i>godly</i> and <i>faithful</i> ministry.</p></note> And thus having fitted them, 
and stript them of all manner of defence, <scripRef passage="Matth 10:16" id="v.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16">ver. 9</scripRef>. he 
<i>sends them forth amongst wolves</i>: a hard expedition, you will say, to go amongst wolves; but yet 
much harder to convert them into sheep; and no 
less hard even to discern some of them, possibly being under sheep’s clothing; and so by the advantage of that dress, sooner felt than discovered: probably also such, as had both the properties of wolves, 
that is, they could whine and howl, as well as bite 
and devour. But that they might not go altogether 
naked among their enemies, the only armour that 
Christ allows them is prudence and innocence; <i>Be 
ye wise as serpents, but harmless as doves</i>, <scripRef passage="Matth 10:16" id="v.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16">ver. 16</scripRef>. 
Weapons not at all offensive, yet most suitable to 
their warfare, whose greatest encounters were to be 
exhortations, and whose only conquest, escape. Innocence is the best caution, and we may unite the 
expression, to be <i>wise as a serpent</i> is to be <i>harmless as a dove</i>. Innocence is like polished armour; 
it adorns, and it defends. In sum, he tells them, <pb n="58" id="v.ii-Page_58" />that the opposition they should meet with was the 
greatest imaginable, from <scripRef passage="Matth 10:16-26" id="v.ii-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|10|16|10|26" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16-Matt.10.26">ver. 16. to 26</scripRef>. But in the 
ensuing verses he promises them an equal proportion of assistance; and, as if it were not an argument of force enough to outweigh the forementioned discouragements, he casts into the balance 
the promise of a reward to such as should execute, 
and of punishment to such as should neglect their 
commission: the reward in the former verse, <i>Whosoever shall confess me before men</i>, &amp;c. the punishment in this, 
<i>But whosoever shall deny</i>, &amp;c. As if 
by way of pre-occupation he should have said, Well, 
here you see your commission; this is your duty, 
these are your discouragements: never seek for 
shifts and evasions from worldly afflictions; this is 
your reward, if you perform it; this is your doom, 
if you decline it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p6">As for the explication of the words, they are clear 
and easy; and their originals in the Greek are of 
single signification, without any ambiguity; and 
therefore I shall not trouble you, by proposing how 
they run in this or that edition; or straining for an 
interpretation where there is no difficulty, or distinction where there is no difference. The only exposition that I shall give of them, will be to compare 
them to other parallel scriptures, and peculiarly to 
that in <scripRef id="v.ii-p6.1" passage="Mark viii. 38" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>. <i>Whosoever therefore shall 
be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the 
Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the 
glory of his Father, with the holy angels</i>. These 
words are a comment upon my text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p7">1. What is here in the text called a <i>denying of 
Christ</i>, is there termed a <i>being ashamed of him</i>, <pb n="59" id="v.ii-Page_59" />that is, in those words the cause is expressed, and 
here the effect; for therefore we deny a thing, be 
cause we are ashamed of it. First, Peter is ashamed 
of Christ, then he denies him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p8">2. What is here termed a denying of Christ, is 
there called a being ashamed of <i>Christ and his 
words</i>: Christ’s truths are his second self. And he 
that offers a contempt to a king’s letters or edicts, 
virtually affronts the king; it strikes his words, but 
it rebounds upon his person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p9">3. What is here said, <i>before men</i>, is there phrased, 
<i>in this adulterous and sinful generation</i>. These 
words import the hinderance of the duty enjoined; 
which therefore is here purposely enforced with a 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p9.1">non obstante</span></i> to all opposition. The term <i>adulterous</i>, 
I conceive, may chiefly relate to the Jews, who being nationally espoused to God by covenant, every 
sin of theirs was in a peculiar manner spiritual 
adultery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p10">4. What is here said, <i>I will deny him before my 
Father</i>, is there expressed, <i>I will be ashamed of 
him before my Father and his holy angels</i>; that is, 
when he shall come to judgment, when revenging 
justice shall come in pomp, attended with the glorious retinue of all the host of heaven. In short, the 
sentence pronounced declares the judgment, the solemnity of it the terror.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p11">From the words we may deduce these observations:</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p12">I. We shall find strong motives and temptations 
from men, to draw us to a denial of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p13">II. No terrors or solicitations from men, though 
never so great, can warrant or excuse such a denial.</p>

<pb n="60" id="v.ii-Page_60" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p14">III. To deny Christ’s words, is to deny Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p15">But since these observations are rather implied than expressed 
in the words, I shall wave them, and instead of deducing a doctrine distinct 
from the words, prosecute the words themselves under this doctrinal paraphrase:</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p16"><i>Whosoever shall deny, disown, or be ashamed of 
either the person or truths of Jesus Christ, for any 
fear or favour of man, shall with shame be disowned and eternally rejected by him at the dreadful judgment of the great day</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p17">The discussion of this shall lie in these things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p18">I. To shew, how many ways Christ and his truths 
may be denied; and what is the denial here chiefly 
intended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p19">II. To shew, what are the causes that induce 
men to a denial of Christ and his truths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p20">III. To shew, how far a man may consult his 
safety in time of persecution, without denying 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p21">IV To shew, what is imported in Christ’s denying us before his Father in heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p22">V. To apply all to the present occasion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p23">But before I enter upon these, I must briefly premise this, that though the text and the doctrine run 
peremptory and absolute, <i>Whosoever denies Christ, 
shall assuredly be denied by him</i>; yet still there is a tacit condition in the 
words supposed, unless repentance intervene. For this and many other scriptures, though as to their formal terms they are absolute, yet as to their sense they are conditional. God 
in mercy has so framed and tempered his word, that 
we have, for the most part, a reserve of mercy 
wrapped up in a curse. And the very first judgment <pb n="61" id="v.ii-Page_61" />that was pronounced upon fallen man, was with the allay 
of a promise. Wheresoever we find a curse to the guilty expressed, in the same 
words mercy to the penitent is still understood. This premised, I come now to 
discuss the first thing, <i>viz</i>. how many ways Christ and his truths may be denied, &amp;c. Here first in general I assert, that we 
may deny him in all those acts that are capable of 
being morally good or evil; those are the proper 
scene in which we act our confessions or denials of 
him. Accordingly therefore all ways of denying 
Christ I shall comprise under these three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p24">1. We may deny him and his truths by an erroneous, heretical judgment. I know it is doubted 
whether a bare error in judgment can condemn: 
but since truths absolutely necessary to salvation 
are so clearly revealed, that we cannot err in them, 
unless we be notoriously wanting to ourselves; 
herein the fault of the judgment is resolved into a 
precedent default in the will; and so the case is put 
out of doubt. But here it may be replied, Are not 
truths of absolute and fundamental necessity very 
disputable; as the deity of Christ, the trinity of persons? If they are not in themselves disputable, 
why are they so much disputed? Indeed, I believe, 
if we trace these disputes to their original cause, we 
shall find, that they never sprung from a reluctancy 
in reason to embrace them. For this reason itself 
dictates, as most rational, to assent to any thing, 
though seemingly contrary to reason, if it is revealed 
by God, and we are certain of the revelation. These 
two supposed, these disputes must needs arise only 
from curiosity and singularity; and these are faults 
of a diseased will. But some will farther demand <pb n="62" id="v.ii-Page_62" />in behalf of these men, whether such as assent to 
every word in scripture, (for so will those that deny 
the natural deity of Christ and the Spirit,) can be 
yet said in doctrinals to deny Christ? To this I 
answer, Since words abstracted from their proper 
sense and signification lose the nature of words, and 
are only equivocally so called; inasmuch as the persons we speak of, take them thus, and derive the 
letter from Christ, but the signification from themselves, they cannot be said properly to assent so 
much as to the words of the scripture. And so 
their case also is clear. But yet more fully to state 
the matter, how far a denial of Christ in belief and 
judgment is damnable: we will propose the question, 
whether those who hold the fundamentals of faith 
may deny Christ damnably, in respect of those superstructures and consequences that arise from 
them? I answer in brief, By fundamental truths are 
understood, (1.) either such, without the belief of 
which we cannot be saved: or, (2.) such, the belief 
of which is sufficient to save: if the question be proposed of fundamentals in 
this latter sense, it contains its own answer; for where a man believes 
those truths, the belief of which is sufficient to save, 
there the disbelief or denial of their consequences 
cannot damn. But what and how many these fundamentals are, it will then be agreed upon, when all 
sects, opinions, and persuasions do unite and consent. 2dly, If we speak of fundamentals in the former sense, as they are only truths, without which 
we cannot be saved: it is manifest that we may believe them, and yet be damned for denying their 
consequences: for that which is only a condition, 
without which we cannot be saved, is not therefore <pb n="63" id="v.ii-Page_63" />a cause sufficient to save: much more is required to 
the latter, than to the former. I conclude therefore, 
that to deny Christ in our judgment, will condemn, 
and this concerns the learned: Christ demands the 
homage of your understanding: he will have your 
reason bend to him; you must put your heads under 
his feet. And we know, that heretofore, he who 
had the leprosy in this part, was to be pronounced 
utterly unclean. A poisoned reason, an infected 
judgment, is Christ’s greatest enemy. And an error 
in the judgment is like an imposthume in the head, 
which is always noisome, and frequently mortal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p25">2. We may deny Christ verbally, and by oral expressions. Now our words are the interpreters of 
our hearts, the transcripts of the judgment, with 
some farther addition of good or evil. He that interprets, usually enlarges. 
What our judgment whispers in secret, these proclaim upon the house top. To deny 
Christ in the former, imports enmity r but in these, open defiance. Christ’s passion 
is renewed in both: he that misjudges of him, condemns him; but he that blasphemes him, spits in 
his face. Thus the Jews and the Pharisees denied 
Christ. <i>We know that this man is a sinner</i>, <scripRef id="v.ii-p25.1" passage="John ix. 24" parsed="|John|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.24">John 
ix. 24</scripRef>. <i>and a deceiver</i>, Matt, xxvii. 63. <i>And he 
casts out devils by the prince of devils</i>, <scripRef id="v.ii-p25.2" passage="Matt. xii. 24" parsed="|Matt|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.24">Matt. xii. 24</scripRef>. 
And thus Christ is daily denied, in many blasphemies printed and divulged, and many horrid opinions 
vented against the truth. The schools dispute whether in morals the external action superadds any 
thing of good or evil to the internal elicit act of the 
will: but certainly the enmity of our judgments is 
wrought up to an high pitch, before it rages in an 
open denial. And it is a sign that it is grown too <pb n="64" id="v.ii-Page_64" />big for the heart, when it seeks for vent in our 
words. Blasphemy uttered, is error heightened with 
impudence: it is sin scorning a concealment, not 
only committed, but defended. He that denies 
Christ in his judgment, sins; but he that speaks his 
denial, vouches and owns his sin: and so, by publishing it, does what in him lies to make it universal, and by writing it, to establish it eternal. There 
is another way of denying Christ with our mouths, 
which is negative; that is, when we do not acknowledge and confess him: but of this I shall have occasion to treat under the discussion of the third 
general head.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p26">3. We may deny Christ in our actions and practice; and these 
speak much louder than our tongues. To have an orthodox belief, and a true 
profession, concurring with a bad life, is only to deny Christ with a greater 
solemnity. Belief and profession will speak thee a Christian but very faintly, 
when thy conversation proclaims thee an infidel. Many, while they have preached 
Christ in their sermons, have read a lecture of atheism in their practice. We 
have many here who speak of godliness, mortification, and self-denial; but if 
these are so, what means the bleating of the sheep, and the lowing of the oxen, 
the noise of their ordinary sins, and the cry of their great ones? If godly, why 
do they wallow and steep in all the carnalities of the world, under pretence of 
Christian liberty? Why do they make religion ridiculous by pretending to 
prophecy; and when their prophecies prove delusions, why do they blaspheme?<note n="12" id="v.ii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p27">A noted independent divine, 
when Oliver Cromwell was sick, of which sickness he 
died, declared that God had revealed to him that he should recover, and live 
thirty years longer, for that God had raised him up for a work which could not 
be done in less time. But Oliver’s death being published two days after, the 
said divine publicly in prayer expostulated with God the defeat of his prophecy, in these words: 
<i>Lord, thou hast lied unto us; yea, thou hast lied unto us</i>.</p></note> If such are self-deniers, what means <pb n="65" id="v.ii-Page_65" />the griping, the prejudice, the covetousness, and the 
pluralities preached against, and retained, and the 
arbitrary government of many? When such men 
preach of self-denial and humility, I cannot but 
think of Seneca, who praised poverty, and that very 
safely, in the midst of his great riches and gardens; 
and even exhorted the world to throw away their 
gold, perhaps (as one well conjectures) that he might 
gather it up: so these desire men to be humble, 
that they may domineer without opposition. But it 
is an easy matter to commend patience, when there 
is no danger of any trial, to extol humility in the 
midst of honours, to begin a fast after dinner.<note n="13" id="v.ii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p28">Very credibly reported to have been done in an independent congregation at Oxon.</p></note> But, 
O how Christ will deal with such persons, when he 
shall draw forth all their actions bare, and stript 
from this deceiving veil of their heavenly speeches! 
He will then say, It was not your sad countenance, 
nor your hypocritical groaning, by which you did 
either confess or honour me: but your worldliness, 
your luxury, your sinister partial dealing: these 
have denied me, these have wounded me, these have 
gone to my heart; these have caused the weak to 
stumble, and the profane to blaspheme; these have 
offended the one, and hardened the other. You 
have indeed spoke me fair, you have saluted me 
with your lips, but even then you betrayed me. 
Depart from me therefore, you professors of holiness, 
but you workers of iniquity.</p><pb n="66" id="v.ii-Page_66" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p29">And thus having shewn the three ways by which 
Christ may be denied, it may now be demanded, 
which is the denial here intended in the words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p30">Answer. (1.) I conceive, if the words are taken as 
they were particularly and personally directed to the 
apostles, upon the occasion of their mission to preach 
the gospel, so the denial of him was the not acknowledgment of the deity or godhead of Christ; and the 
reason to prove that this was then principally in 
tended is this; because this was the truth in those 
days chiefly opposed, and most disbelieved; as appears, because Christ and the apostles did most earnestly inculcate the belief of this, and accepted men 
upon the bare acknowledgment of this, and baptism 
was administered to such as did but profess this, 
<scripRef id="v.ii-p30.1" passage="Acts viii. 37" parsed="|Acts|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.37">Acts viii. 37</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:38" id="v.ii-p30.2" parsed="|Acts|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.38">38</scripRef>. And indeed, as this one aphorism, 
<i>Jesus Christ is the son of God</i>, is virtually and 
eminently the whole gospel; so, to confess or deny 
it, is virtually to embrace or reject the whole round 
and series of gospel truths. For he that acknowledges Christ to be the son of God, by the same does consequentially 
acknowledge, that he is to be believed and obeyed, in whatsoever he does enjoin and 
deliver to the sons of men: and therefore that we 
are to repent, and believe, and rest upon him for 
salvation, and to deny ourselves: and within the 
compass of this is included whatsoever is called 
gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p31">As for the manner of our denying the deity of Christ here 
prohibited, I conceive, it was by words and oral expressions verbally to deny 
and disacknowledge it. This I ground upon these reasons:</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p32">1. Because it was such a denial as was <i>before men</i>, 
and therefore consisted in open profession; for a denial <pb n="67" id="v.ii-Page_67" />in judgment and practice, as such, is not always 
before men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p33">2. Because it was such a denial or confession of 
him as would appear in preaching: but this is managed in words and verbal profession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p34">But now, (2.) if we take the words as they are a 
general precept, equally relating to all times and to 
all persons, though delivered only upon a particular 
occasion to the apostles, (as I suppose they are to be 
understood;) so I think they comprehend all the 
three ways mentioned of confessing or denying 
Christ: but principally in respect of practice; and 
that, 1. Because by this he is most honoured or dishonoured. 2. Because without this the other two 
cannot save. 3. Because those who are ready enough 
to confess him both in judgment and profession, are 
for the most part very prone to deny him shamefully 
in their doings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p35">Pass we now to a second thing, <i>viz</i>. to shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p36">II. What are the causes inducing men to deny 
Christ in his truths. I shall propose three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p37">1. The seeming supposed absurdity of many 
truths: upon this foundation heresy always builds. 
The heathens derided the Christians, that still they 
required and pressed belief; and well they might, 
say they, since the articles of their religion are so 
absurd, that upon principles of science they can 
never win assent. It is easy to draw it forth and 
demonstrate, how upon this score the chief heresies, 
that now are said to trouble the church, do oppose and deny the most important truths in divinity. 
As first, hear the denier of the deity and satisfaction of Christ. What, says he, can the same person be 
God and man? the creature and the creator? Can 
<pb n="68" id="v.ii-Page_68" />we ascribe such attributes to the same thing, whereof one implies a negation and a contradiction of the 
other? Can he be also finite and infinite, when to 
be finite is not to be infinite, and to be infinite not 
to be finite? And when we distinguish between the 
person and the nature, was not that distinction an 
invention of the schools, savouring rather of metaphysics than divinity? If we say, that he must 
have been God, because he was to mediate between 
us and God, by the same reason, they will reply, we 
should need a mediator between us and Christ, who 
is equally God, equally offended. Then for his 
satisfaction, they will demand to whom this satisfaction is paid? If to God, then God pays a price to 
himself: and what is it else to require and need no 
satisfaction, than for one to satisfy himself? Next 
comes in the denier of the decrees and free grace of 
God. What, says he, shall we exhort, admonish, 
and entreat the saints to beware of falling away 
finally, and at the same time assert, that it is impossible for them so to fall? What, shall we erect two 
contradictory wills in God, or place two contradictories in the same will? and make the will of his 
purpose and intention run counter to the will of his 
approbation? Hear another concerning the scripture 
and justification. What, says the Romanist, rely 
in matters of faith upon a private spirit? How do 
you know this is the sense of such a scripture? 
Why, by the Spirit. But how will you try that 
Spirit to be of God? Why, by the scripture. This he 
explodes as a circle, and so derides it. Then for 
justification. How are you justified by an imputed 
righteousness? Is it yours before it is imputed, or 
not? If not, as we must say, is this to be justified <pb n="69" id="v.ii-Page_69" />to have that accounted yours, that is not yours? But 
again, did you ever hear of any man made rich or 
wise by imputation? Why then righteous or just? 
Now these seeming paradoxes, attending gospel 
truths, cause men of weak, prejudiced intellectuals 
to deny them, and in them, Christ; being ashamed 
to own faith so much, as they think, to the disparagement of their reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p38">The second thing causing men to deny the 
truths of Christ is their unprofitableness. And no 
wonder, if here men forsake the truth, and assert 
interest. To be pious is the way to be poor. Truth 
still gives its followers its own badge and livery, a 
despised nakedness. It is hard to maintain the 
truth, but much harder to be maintained by it. 
Could it ever yet feed, clothe, or defend its assertors? 
Did ever any man quench his thirst or satisfy his 
hunger with a notion? Did ever any one live upon 
propositions? The testimony of Brutus concerning 
virtue is the apprehension of most concerning truth: 
at it is a name, but lives and estates are things, 
d therefore not to be thrown away upon words. 
That we are neither to worship or cringe to any 
thing under the Deity, is a truth too strict for a 
Naaman: he can be content to worship the true 
God, but then it must be in the house of Rimmon: 
the reason was implied in his condition; he was captain of the host, and therefore he thought it reason 
good to bow to Rimmon, rather than endanger his 
place: better bow than break. Indeed sometimes 
Providence casts things so, that truth and interest lie 
the same way: and, when it is wrapt up in this covering, men can be content to follow it, to press 
hard after it, but it is, as we pursue some beasts, 
<pb n="70" id="v.ii-Page_70" />only for their skins: take off the covering, and 
though men obtain the truth, they would lament the 
loss of that: as Jacob wept and mourned over the 
torn coat, when Joseph was alive. It is incredible 
to consider how interest outweighs truth. If a 
thing in itself be doubtful, let it make for interest, 
and it shall be raised at least into a probable; and if 
a truth be certain, and thwart interest, it will quickly 
fetch it down to but a probability: nay, if it does 
not carry with it an impregnable evidence, it will go 
near to debase it to a downright falsity. How much 
interest casts the balance in cases dubious, I could 
give sundry instances: let one suffice: and that concerning the unlawfulness of usury. Most of the 
learned men in the world successively, both heathen 
and Christian, do assert the taking of use to be 
utterly unlawful; yet the divines of the reformed 
church beyond the seas, though most severe and 
rigid in other things, do generally affirm it to be 
lawful. That the case is doubtful, and may be disputed with plausible arguments on either side, we 
may well grant: but what then is the reason, that 
makes these divines so unanimously concur in this 
opinion? Indeed I shall not affirm this to be the 
reason, but it may seem so to many: that they receive 
their salaries by way of pension, in present ready 
money, and so have no other way to improve them; 
so that it may be suspected, that the change of their 
salary would be the strongest argument to change 
their opinion. The truth is, interest is the grand 
wheel and spring that moves the whole universe. 
Let Christ and truth say what they will, if interest 
will have it, gain must be godliness: if enthusiasm 
is in request, learning must be inconsistent with <pb n="71" id="v.ii-Page_71" />grace. If pay grows short, the university maintenance must be too great. Rather than Pilate will 
be counted Caesar’s enemy, he will pronounce Christ 
innocent one hour, and condemn him the next. 
How Christ is made to truckle under the world, 
and how his truths are denied and shuffled with 
for profit and pelf, the clearest proof would be by 
induction and example. But as it is the most clear, 
so here it would be the most unpleasing: wherefore 
I shall pass this over, since the world is now so peccant upon this account, that I am afraid instances 
would be mistaken for invectives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p39">3. The third cause inducing men to deny Christ in 
his truths is their apparent danger. To confess 
Christ is the ready way to be cast out of the synagogue. The church is a place of graves, as well as 
of worship and profession. To be resolute in a 
good cause is to bring upon ourselves the punishments due to a bad. Truth indeed is a possession 
of the highest value, and therefore it must needs expose the owner to much danger. Christ is sometimes 
pleased to make the profession of himself costly, and 
a man cannot buy the truth, but he must pay down 
his life and his dearest blood for it. Christianity 
marks a man out for destruction; and Christ some 
times chalks out such a way to salvation as shall 
verify his own saying, <i>He that will save his life 
shall lose it</i>. The first ages of the church had a 
more abundant experience of this: what Paul and 
the rest planted by their preaching, they watered 
with their blood. We know their usage was such, 
as Christ foretold; he sent them to wolves, and the 
common course then was, <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p39.1">Christianos ad leones</span></i>. For 
a man to give his name to Christianity in those days <pb n="72" id="v.ii-Page_72" />was to list himself a martyr, and to bid farewell, not 
only to the pleasures, but also to the hopes of this 
life. Neither was it a single death only that then 
attended this profession, but the terror and sharpness 
of it was redoubled in the manner and circumstance. 
They had persecutors, whose invention was as great 
as their cruelty. Wit and malice conspired to find 
out such tortures, such deaths, and those of such in 
credible anguish, that only the manner of dying was 
the punishment, death itself the deliverance. To 
be a martyr signifies only to witness the truth of 
Christ, but the witnessing of the truth was then so 
generally attended with this event, that martyrdom 
now signifies, not only to witness, but to witness by 
death: the word, besides its own signification, importing their practice. And since Christians have 
been freed from heathens, Christians themselves have 
turned persecutors. Since Rome from heathen was. 
turned Christian, it has improved its persecution into 
an inquisition. Now, when Christ and truth are 
upon these terms, that men cannot confess him, but 
upon pain of death, the reason of their apostasy and 
denial is clear; men will be wise, and leave truth 
and misery to such as love it; they are resolved to 
be cunning, let others run the hazard of being sincere. If they must be good at so high a rate, they 
know they may be safe at a cheaper. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p39.2">Si negare 
sufficiat, quis erit nocens?</span></i> If to deny Christ will 
save them, the truth shall never make them guilty. 
Let Christ and his flock lie open, and exposed to all 
weather of persecution, foxes will be sure to have 
holes. And if it comes to this, that they must either 
renounce their religion, deny and blaspheme Christ, 
or forfeit their lives to the fire or the sword, it is <pb n="73" id="v.ii-Page_73" />but inverting Job’s wife’s advice, 
<i>Curse God, and 
live</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p40">III. We proceed now to the third thing, which is 
to shew, how far a man may consult his safety, &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p41">This he may do two ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p42">1. By withdrawing his person. Martyrdom is an 
heroic act of faith: an achievement beyond an 
ordinary pitch of it; <i>To you</i>, says the Spirit, <i>it is 
given to suffer</i>, <scripRef id="v.ii-p42.1" passage="Phil. i. 29" parsed="|Phil|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.29">Phil. i. 29</scripRef>. It is a peculiar additional gift: it is a 
distinguishing excellency of degree, not an essential consequent of its nature.
<i>Be 
ye harmless as doves</i>, says Christ; and it is as natural to them to take flight upon danger, as to be innocent: let every man throughly consult the temper 
of his faith, and weigh his courage with his fears, 
his weakness and his resolution together, and take 
the measure of both, and see which preponderates; 
and if his spirit faints, if his heart misgives and 
melts at the very thoughts of the fire, let him fly, 
and secure his own soul, and Christ’s honour. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p42.2">Non 
negat Christum fugiendo, qui ideo fugit ne neget</span></i>: 
he does not deny Christ by flying, who therefore 
flies that he may not deny him. Nay, he does not 
so much decline, as rather change his martyrdom: 
he flies from the flame, but repairs to a desert; 
to poverty and hunger in a wilderness. Whereas, 
if he would dispense with his conscience, and deny 
his Lord, or swallow down two or three contradictory oaths, he should neither fear the one, nor be 
forced to the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p43">2. By concealing his judgment. A man some 
times is no more bound to speak, than to destroy 
himself: and as nature abhors this, so religion does 
not command that. In the times of the primitive <pb n="74" id="v.ii-Page_74" />church, when the Christians dwelt amongst heathens, it is reported of a certain maid, how she 
came from her father’s house to one of the tribunals of the gentiles, and declared herself a Christian, 
spit in the judge’s face, and so provoked him to 
cause her to be executed. But will any say, that 
this was to confess Christ, to die a martyr? He 
that, uncalled for, uncompelled, comes and proclaims 
a persecuted truth, for which he is sure to die, only 
dies a confessor of his own folly, and a sacrifice to 
his own rashness. Martyrdom is stamped such only 
by God’s command; and he that ventures upon it 
without a call, must endure it without a reward: 
Christ will say, <i>Who required this at your hands?</i> 
His gospel does not dictate imprudence; no evangelical precept justles out that of a lawful self-preservation. He therefore that thus throws himself upon 
the sword, runs to heaven before he is sent for; 
where, though perhaps Christ may in mercy receive 
the man, yet he will be sure to disown the martyr.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p44">And thus much concerning those lawful ways of 
securing ourselves in time of persecution: not as if 
these were always lawful: for sometimes a man is 
bound to confess Christ openly, though he dies for 
it; and to conceal a truth is to deny it. But now, 
to shew when it is our duty, and when unlawful to 
take these courses, by some general rule of a perpetual, never-failing truth, 
none ever would yet presume: for, as Aristotle says, we are not to expect demonstrations in ethics or politics, nor to build certain rules upon the contingency of human actions: 
so, inasmuch as our flying from persecution, our 
confessing or concealing persecuted truths, vary and 
change their very nature, according to different circumstances <pb n="75" id="v.ii-Page_75" />of time, place, and persons, we cannot 
limit their directions within any one universal precept. You will say then, how shall we know when 
to confess, when to conceal a truth? when to wait 
for, when to decline persecution? Indeed, the only 
way that I think can be prescribed in this case, is to 
be earnest and importunate with God in prayer for 
special direction: and it is not to be imagined, that 
he, who is both faithful and merciful, will leave a 
sincere soul in the dark upon such an occasion. But 
this I shall add, that the ministers of God are not to 
evade, or take refuge in any of these two forementioned ways. They are public persons; and good 
shepherds must then chiefly stand close to the flock, 
when the wolf comes. For them to be silent in the 
cause of Christ, is to renounce it; and to fly, is to 
desert it. As for that place urged in favour of the 
contrary, in <scripRef passage="Matth 10:23" id="v.ii-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">ver. 23</scripRef>. <i>When they persecute you in this 
city, flee into another</i>, it proves nothing; for the 
precept was particular, and concerned only the apostles; and that, but for that time in which they 
were then sent to the Jews, at which time Christ 
kept them as a reserve for the future: for when 
after his death they were indifferently sent both to 
Jews and gentiles, we find not this clause in their 
commission, but they were to sign the truths they 
preached with their blood; as we know they actually 
did. And moreover, when Christ bids them, being 
persecuted in one city, fly into another, it was not 
(as Grotius acutely observes) that they might lie 
hid, or be secure in that city, but that there they 
might preach the gospel: so that their flight here 
was not to secure their persons, but to continue 
their business. I conclude therefore, that faithful <pb n="76" id="v.ii-Page_76" />ministers are to stand and endure the brunt. A 
common soldier may fly, when it is the duty of him 
that holds the standard to die upon the place. And 
we have abundant encouragement so to do. Christ 
has seconded and sweetened his command with his 
promise: yea, the thing itself is not only our duty, 
but our glory. And he who has done this work, 
has in the very work partly received his wages. 
And were it put to my choice, I think I should 
choose rather with spitting and scorn to be tumbled 
into the dust in blood, bearing witness to any known 
truth of our dear Lord, now opposed by the enthusiasts of the present age, than by a denial of those 
truths through blood and perjury wade to a sceptre, 
and lord it in a throne. And we need not doubt, 
but truth, however oppressed, will have some followers, and at length prevail. A Christ, though 
crucified, will arise: and as it is in <scripRef id="v.ii-p44.2" passage="Rev. xi. 3" parsed="|Rev|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.3">Rev. xi. 3</scripRef>. 
<i>the witnesses will prophesy, though it be in sackcloth</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p45">IV. Having thus despatched the third thing, I 
proceed to the fourth, which is to shew, what it is 
for Christ to deny us before his Father in heaven. 
Hitherto we have treated of men’s carriage to 
Christ in this world; now we will describe his carriage to them in the other. These words clearly 
relate to the last judgment, and they are a summary 
description of his proceeding with men at that day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p46">And here we will consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p47">1. The action itself, He will deny them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p48">2. The circumstance of the action, <i>He will deny 
them before his Father and the holy angels</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p49">1. Concerning the first: Christ’s denying us is 
otherwise expressed in <scripRef id="v.ii-p49.1" passage="Luke xiii. 27" parsed="|Luke|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.27">Luke xiii. 27</scripRef>. <i>I know you </i><pb n="77" id="v.ii-Page_77" /><i>not</i>. To know, in scripture language, is to approve; 
and so, not to know, is to reject and condemn. 
Now who knows how may woes are crowded into 
this one sentence, <i>I will deny him</i>? It is (to say no 
more) a compendious expression of hell, an eternity 
of torments comprised in a word: it is condemnation 
itself, and, what is most of all, it is condemnation 
from the mouth of a Saviour. O the inexpressible 
horror that will seize upon a poor sinner, when he 
stands arraigned at the bar of divine justice! When 
he shall look about, and see his accuser, his judge, 
the witnesses, all of them his remorseless adversaries; the law impleading, mercy and the gospel up 
braiding him, the devil, his grand accuser, drawing 
his indictment; numbering his sins with the greatest 
exactness, and aggravating them with the cruelest 
bitterness; and conscience, like a thousand witnesses, 
attesting every article, flying in his face, and rending his very heart: and 
then after all, Christ, from whom only mercy could be expected, owning the 
accusation. It will be hell enough to hear the sentence; the very promulgation of the punishment 
will be part of the punishment, and anticipate the 
execution. If Peter was so abashed when Christ 
gave him a look after his denial; if there was so 
much dread in his looks when he stood as prisoner, 
how much greater will it be when he sits as a 
judge! If it was so fearful when he looked his denier into repentance, what will it be when he shall 
look him into destruction! Believe it, when we 
shall hear an accusation from an advocate, our eternal doom from our intercessor, it will convince us 
that a denial of Christ is something more than a 
few transitory words: what trembling, what outcries, <pb n="78" id="v.ii-Page_78" />what astonishment will there be upon the pronouncing this sentence! Every word will come upon the 
sinner like an arrow striking through his reins; like 
thunder, that is heard, and consumes at the same instant. Yea, it will be a denial with scorn, with 
taunting exprobrations: and to be miserable without 
commiseration is the height of misery He that 
falls below pity, can fall no lower. Could I give you 
a lively representation of guilt and horror on this 
hand, and paint out eternal wrath, and decipher 
eternal vengeance on the other, then might I shew 
you the condition of a sinner hearing himself denied 
by Christ: and for those whom Christ has denied, it 
will be in vain to appeal to the Father, unless we can 
imagine that those whom mercy has condemned, justice will absolve.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p50">2. For the circumstance, <i>He will deny us before 
his Father and the holy angels</i>. As much as God 
is more glorious than man, so much is it more glorious to be confessed before him, than before men: 
and so much glory as there is in being confessed, so 
much dishonour there is in being denied. If there 
could be any room for comfort after the sentence of 
damnation, it would be this, to be executed in secret, 
to perish unobserved: as it is some allay to the infamy of him who died ignominiously, to be buried 
privately. But when a man’s folly must be spread 
open before the angels, and all his baseness ript up 
before those pure spirits, this will be a double hell: 
to be thrust into utter darkness, only to be punished 
by it, without the benefit of being concealed. When 
Christ shall compare himself, who was denied, and 
the thing for which he was denied, together, and 
parallel his merits with a lust, and lay eternity in <pb n="79" id="v.ii-Page_79" />the balance with a trifle, then the folly of the sinner’s choice shall be the greatest sting of his destruction. For a man shall not have the advantage of 
his former ignorances and error to approve his sin: 
things that appeared amiable by the light of this 
world, will appear of a different odious hue in the 
clear discoveries of the next: as that which appears 
to be of this colour by a dim candle, will be found 
to be of another, looked upon in the day. So when 
Christ shall have cleared up men’s apprehensions 
about the value of things, he will propose that worthy prize for which he was denied; he will hold it 
up to open view, and call upon men and angels: Be 
hold, look, here’s the thing, here’s that piece of dirt, 
that windy applause, that poor transitory pleasure, 
that contemptible danger, for which I was dishonoured, my truths disowned, and for which, life, eternity, and God himself was scorned and trampled 
upon by this sinner: judge, all the world, whether 
what he so despised in the other life, he deserves to enjoy in this. How will the condemned sinner then 
crawl forth, and appear in his filth and shame, before that undefiled tribunal, like a toad or a snake 
in a king’s presence-chamber! Nothing so irksome, 
as to have one’s folly displayed before the prudent; 
one’s impurity before the pure. And all this before 
that company surrounding him, from which he is 
neither able to look off, nor yet to look upon. A 
disgrace put upon a man in company is unsupportable: it is heightened according to the greatness, 
and multiplied according to the number of the persons that hear it. And now as this circumstance 
[<i>before his Father</i>] fully speaks the shame, so likewise it speaks the danger of Christ’s then denying <pb n="80" id="v.ii-Page_80" />us. For when the accusation is heard, and the person stands convict, God is immediately lifting up his 
hand to inflict the eternal blow; and when Christ 
denies to exhibit a ransom, to step between the 
stroke then coming and the sinner, it must inevitably fall upon him, and sink his guilty soul into that 
deep and bottomless gulph of endless perdition. 
This therefore is the sum of Christ’s denying us before his Father, <i>viz</i>. unsupportable shame, unavoidable destruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p51">V. I proceed now to the uses which may be 
drawn from the truths delivered. And here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p52">1. (Right honourable) not only the present occasion, but even the words themselves, seem eminently 
to address an exhortation to your honours. As for 
others not to deny Christ, is openly to profess him; 
so for you who are invested with authority, not to 
deny him, is to defend him. Know therefore, that 
Christ does not only desire, but demand your defence, and that in a double respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p53">(1.) In respect of his truth. (2.) Of his members.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p54">(1.) He requires that you should defend and confess him in his truth. Heresy is a tare sometimes 
not to be pulled up but by the civil magistrate. The 
word liberty of conscience is much abused for the 
defence of it, because not well understood. Every 
man may have <i>liberty of conscience</i> to think and 
judge as he pleases, but not to vent what he pleases. 
The reason is, because conscience bounding itself 
within the thoughts is of private concernment, and 
the cognizance of these belong only to God: but 
when an opinion is published, it concerns all that 
hear it; and the public is endamaged, and therefore 
becomes punishable by the magistrate, to whom the <pb n="81" id="v.ii-Page_81" />care or the public is intrusted. But there is one 
truth that concerns both ministry and magistracy, 
and all; which is opposed by those who affirm, that 
none ought to govern upon the earth, but Christ in 
person: absurdly; as if the powers that are, destroyed his; as if a deputy were not consistent with 
a king; as if there were any opposition in subordination. They affirm also, that the wicked have no 
right to their estates; but only the faithful, that is, 
themselves, ought to <i>possess the earth</i>. And it is 
not to be questioned, but when they come to explain 
this principle, by putting it into execution, there 
will be but few that have estates at present, but will 
be either found, or made wicked. I shall not be so 
urgent, to press you to confess Christ, by asserting 
and owning the truth, contrary to this, since it does 
not only oppose truth, but property; and here to 
deny Christ, would be to deny yourselves, in a sense 
which none is like to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p55">(2.) Christ requires you to own and defend him 
in his members; and amongst these, the chief of 
them, and such as most fall in your way, the ministers; I say, that despised, abject, oppressed sort of 
men, the ministers, whom the world would make 
antichristian, and so deprive them of heaven; and 
also strip them of that poor remainder of their maintenance, and so allow them no portion upon the 
earth. You may now spare that distinction of scandalous ministers, when it is even made scandalous to 
be a minister. And as for their discouragement in 
the courts of the law, I shall only note this, that for 
these many years last past, it has been the constant 
observation of all, that if a minister had a cause depending in the court, it was ten to one but it went <pb n="82" id="v.ii-Page_82" />against him. I cannot believe your law justles out 
the gospel; but if it be thus used to undermine 
Christ in his servants, beware that such judgments 
passed upon them, do not fetch down God’s judgments upon the land; and that for such abuse of 
law, Christ does not in anger deprive both you and 
us of its use. (My lords) I make no doubt, but you 
will meet with many suits in your course, in which 
the persons we speak of are concerned, as it is easy 
to prognosticate from those many worthy petitions 
preferred against them, for which the well-affected 
petitioners<note n="14" id="v.ii-p55.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p56">Whensoever any petition was put up to the parliament in the 
year 1653, for the taking away of tithes, the thanks of the house were still returned to them, and that by the name and elogy of the well-affected petitioners.</p></note> will one day receive but small thanks 
from the court of heaven. But however their causes 
speed in your tribunals, know that Christ himself 
will recognize them at a greater. And then, what 
a different face will be put upon things! When the 
usurping, devouring Nimrods of the world shall be 
cast with scorn on the left hand; and Christ himself in that great consistory shall deign to step down 
from his throne, and single out a poor despised minister, and (as it were taking him by the hand) present him to, and openly thus confess him before his 
Father: Father, here is a poor servant of mine, who, 
for doing his duty impartially, for keeping a good 
conscience, and testifying my truths in an hypocritical pretending age, was wronged, trod upon, stripped 
of all: Father, I will that there be now a distinction 
made, between such as have owned and confessed 
me with the loss of the world, and those that have 
denied, persecuted, and insulted over me. It will be <pb n="83" id="v.ii-Page_83" />in vain then to come and creep for mercy; and say, 
Lord, when did we insult over thee? when did we 
see thee in our courts, and despised or oppressed 
thee? Christ’s reply will be then quick and sharp: 
Verily, inasmuch as you did it to one of these little, 
poor despised ones, ye did it unto me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p57">2. Use is of information, to shew us the danger as 
well as the baseness of a dastardly spirit, in asserting 
the interest and truth of Christ. Since Christ has 
made a Christian course a warfare, of all men living 
a coward is the most unfit to make a Christian: 
whose infamy is not so great, but it is sometimes 
less than his peril. A coward does not always scape 
with disgrace, but sometimes also he loses his life: 
wherefore, let all such know, as can enlarge their 
consciences like hell, and call any sinful compliance 
submission, and style a cowardly silence in Christ’s cause, discretion and prudence; I say, let them 
know, that Christ will one day scorn them, and spit 
them, with their policy and prudence, into hell; and 
then let them consult, how politic they were, for a 
temporal emolument, to throw away eternity. The 
things which generally cause men to deny Christ 
are, either the enjoyments or the miseries of this 
life: but alas! at the day of judgment all these will 
expire; and, as one well observes, what are we the 
better for pleasure, or the worse for sorrow, when it 
is past? But then sin and guilt will be still fresh, 
and heaven and hell will be then yet to begin. If 
ever it was seasonable to preach courage in the despised, abused cause of Christ, it is now, when his 
truths are reformed into nothing, when the hands 
and hearts of his faithful ministers are weakened, 
and even broke, and his worship extirpated in a <pb n="84" id="v.ii-Page_84" />mockery, that his honour may be advanced. Well, 
to establish our hearts in duty, let us beforehand 
propose to ourselves the worst that can happen. 
Should God in his judgment suffer England to be 
transformed into a Munster: should the faithful be 
every where massacred: should the places of learning be demolished, and our colleges reduced (not 
only as one<note n="15" id="v.ii-p57.1"><p class="normal" id="v.ii-p58">A colonel of the army, the perfidious cause of Penruddock’s 
death, and some time after high-sheriff of Oxfordshire, openly and frequently affirmed 
the uselessness of the universities, and that three colleges were sufficient to answer the occasions of the nation, for the breeding of men up to learning, so far as it was either necessary or useful.</p></note> in his zeal would have it) to three, but 
to none; yet, assuredly, hell is worse than all this, 
and is the portion of such as deny Christ: wherefore, 
let our discouragements be what they will, loss of 
places, loss of estates, loss of life and relations, yet 
still this sentence stands ratified in the decrees of 
Heaven, Cursed be that man, that for any of these 
shall desert the truth, and deny his Lord.</p>


<pb n="85" id="v.ii-Page_85" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon. Ecclesiastical Policy the best Policy: or Religion the Best Reaosn of State." prev="v.ii" next="vi" id="v.iii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="1 Kings 13:33,34" id="v.iii-p0.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|33|13|34" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.33-1Kgs.13.34" />


<p class="center" id="v.iii-p1"><i><b>Ecclesiastical Policy the best Policy:</b></i></p>

<h4 id="v.iii-p1.1">OR</h4>

<h3 id="v.iii-p1.2">RELIGION THE BEST REASON OF STATE:</h3>

<h4 id="v.iii-p1.3">IN A</h4>
<h2 id="v.iii-p1.4">SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="v.iii-p1.5">PREACHED</h4>
<h3 id="v.iii-p1.6">BEFORE THE HONOURABLE SOCIETY OF 
LINCOLN’S INN.</h3>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="center" id="v.iii-p2"><scripRef passage="1Ki 13:33,34" id="v.iii-p2.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|33|13|34" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.33-1Kgs.13.34"><span class="sc" id="v.iii-p2.2">1 Kings</span> xiii. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="v.iii-p3"><i>After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, 
but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the 
high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and 
he became one of the priests of the high places. And this 
thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut 
it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="v.iii-p4">JEROBOAM (from the name of a person become 
the character of impiety) is reported to posterity 
eminent, or rather infamous, for two things; usurpation of government, and innovation of religion. It 
is confessed, the former is expressly said to have 
been from God; but since God may order and dispose what he does not approve, and use the wickedness 
of men while he forbids it, the design of the first cause does not excuse the 
malignity of the second: and therefore, the advancement and sceptre 
of Jeroboam was in that sense only the work of God, <pb n="86" id="v.iii-Page_86" />in which it is said, <scripRef id="v.iii-p4.1" passage="Amos iii. 6" parsed="|Amos|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.6">Amos iii. 6</scripRef>. 
<i>that there is no 
evil in the city which the Lord hath not done</i>. But 
from his attempts upon the civil power, he proceeds 
to innovate God’s worship; and from the subjection 
of men’s bodies and estates, to enslave their consciences, as knowing that true religion is no friend 
to an unjust title. Such was afterwards the way of 
Mahomet, to the tyrant to join the impostor, and 
what he had got by the sword to confirm by the Alcoran; raising his empire upon two pillars, conquest 
and inspiration. Jeroboam being thus advanced, 
and thinking policy the best piety, though indeed in 
nothing ever more befooled, the nature of sin being 
not only to defile, but to infatuate; in the <scripRef passage="1Ki 12:27" id="v.iii-p4.2" parsed="|1Kgs|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.27">xiith 
chapter, and the 27th verse</scripRef>, he thus argues; <i>If this 
people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the 
Lord at Jerusalem, then shall the heart of this 
people turn again unto their lord, even unto Rehoboam king of Judah, and they shall kill me, and 
go again unto Rehoboam king of Judah</i>. As if he 
should have said; The true worship of God, and the 
converse of those that use it, dispose men to a considerate lawful subjection. And therefore I must take 
another course: my practice must not be better than 
my title; what was won by force, must be continued 
by delusion. Thus sin is usually seconded with sin; 
and a man seldom commits one sin to please, but he 
commits another to defend himself: as it is frequent for the adulterer to commit murder, to conceal 
the shame of his adultery. But let us see Jeroboam’s politic procedure in the next verse. 
<i>Whereupon 
the king took counsel, and made two calves of gold, 
and said unto them, It is too much for you to go 
up to Jerusalem: behold thy gods, O Israel</i>. As <pb n="87" id="v.iii-Page_87" />if he had made such an edict: I Jeroboam, by the 
advice of my council, considering the great distance 
of the temple, and the great charges that poor people are put to in going thither; as also the intolerable burden of paying the first-fruits and tithes to 
the priest, have considered of a way that may be 
more easy, and less burdensome to the people, as 
also more comfortable to the priests themselves; and 
therefore strictly enjoin, that none henceforth presume to repair to the temple at Jerusalem, especially 
since God is not tied to any place or form of worship; as also because the devotion of men is apt to 
be clogged by such ceremonies; therefore, both for 
the ease of the people, as well as for the advancement of religion, we require and command, that all 
henceforth forbear going up to Jerusalem. Questionless these and such other reasons the impostor 
used, to insinuate his devout idolatry. And thus 
the calves were set up, to which oxen must be sacrificed; the god and the sacrifice out of the same 
herd. And because Israel was not to return to Egypt, Egypt was brought back to them: that is, the 
Egyptian way of worship, the Apis, or Serapis, 
which was nothing but the image of a calf or ox, as 
is clear from most historians. Thus Jeroboam having procured his people gods, the next thing was to 
provide priests. Hereupon to the calves he adds a 
commission for the approving, trying, and admitting 
the rascality and lowest of the people to minister in 
that service: such as kept cattle, with a little change 
of their office, were admitted to make oblations to 
them. And doubtless, besides the approbation of 
these, there was a commission also to eject such of 
the priests and Levites of God, as being too ceremoniously <pb n="88" id="v.iii-Page_88" />addicted to the temple, would not serve Jeroboam before God, nor worship his calves for their 
gold, nor approve those two glittering sins for any 
reason of state whatsoever. Having now perfected 
divine worship, and prepared both gods and priests; 
in the next place, that he might the better teach 
his false priests the way of their new worship, he 
begins the service himself, and so countenances by 
his example what he had enjoined by his command, 
in the 11th verse of this chapter; <i><scripture passage="1Ki 13:1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.1">and Jeroboam 
stood by the altar to burn incense</scripture></i>. Burning of in 
cense was then the ministerial office amongst them, 
as preaching is now amongst us. So that to represent to you the nature of Jeroboam’s action; it was, 
as if in a Christian nation the chief governor should 
authorize and encourage all the scum and refuse of 
the people to preach, and call them to the ministry 
by using to preach,<note n="16" id="v.iii-p4.3"><p class="normal" id="v.iii-p5">Cromwell (a lively copy of Jeroboam) did so.</p></note> and invade the ministerial 
function himself. But Jeroboam rested not here, 
but while he was busy in his work, and a prophet 
immediately sent by God declares against his idolatry, he endeavours to seize upon and commit him; 
in <scripRef passage="1Ki 13:4" id="v.iii-p5.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.4">ver. 4</scripRef>. <i>he held forth his hand from the altar, 
and said, Lay hold of him</i>. Thus we have him 
completing his sin, and by a strange imposition of 
hands persecuting the true prophets, as well as ordaining false. But it was a natural transition, and 
no ways wonderful to see him, who stood affronting 
God with false incense in the right hand, persecuting with the left, and abetting the idolatry of one 
arm with the violence of the other. Now if we lay 
all these things together, and consider the parts, <pb n="89" id="v.iii-Page_89" />rise, and degrees of his sin, we shall find, that it was 
not for nothing that the Spirit of God so frequently 
and bitterly in scripture stigmatizes this person; 
for it represents him first encroaching upon the civil 
government, thence changing that of the church, 
debasing the office that God had made sacred, introducing a false way of worship, and destroying the true. And in this we have a 
full and fair description of a foul thing, that is, of an usurper and 
an impostor: or, to use one word more comprehensive than both, <i>of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, who 
made Israel to sin</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p6">From the story and practice of Jeroboam, we 
might gather these observations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p7">1. That God sometimes punishes a notorious sin, 
by suffering the sinner to fall into a worse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p8">Thus God punished the rebellion of the Israelites, 
by permitting them to fall into idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p9">2. There is nothing so absurd, but may be obtruded upon the vulgar under pretence of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p10">Certainly, otherwise a golden calf could never 
have been made either the object or the means of 
divine worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p11">3. Sin, especially that of perverting God’s worship, as it leaves a guilt upon the soul, so it perpetuates a blot upon the name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p12">Hence nothing so frequent, as for the Spirit of 
God to express wicked, irreligious kings, by comparing them to Ahab or Jeroboam. It being usual 
to make the first and most eminent in any kind, not 
only the standard for comparison, but also the rule 
of expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p13">But I shall insist only upon the words of the 
text, and what shall be drawn from thence. There <pb n="90" id="v.iii-Page_90" />are two things in the words that may seem to require explication.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p14">1. What is meant by the high places.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p15">2. What by the consecration of the priests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p16">1. Concerning the high places. The use of these 
in the divine worship was general and ancient; and 
as Dionysius Vossius observes in his notes upon 
Moses Maimonides, the first way that was used, long 
before temples were either built or thought lawful. 
The reason of this seems to be, because those places 
could not be thought to shut up or confine the immensity of God, as they supposed an house did; and 
withal gave his worshippers a nearer approach to 
heaven by their height. Hence we read that the 
Samaritans worshipped upon mount Gerizim, <scripRef id="v.iii-p16.1" passage="John iv. 20" parsed="|John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.20">John 
iv. 20</scripRef>. and Samuel went up to the high place to 
sacrifice, <scripRef id="v.iii-p16.2" passage="1 Sam. ix. 14" parsed="|1Sam|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.9.14">1 Sam. ix. 14</scripRef>. and Solomon sacrificed at 
the high place in Gibeon, <scripRef id="v.iii-p16.3" passage="1 Kings iii. 4" parsed="|1Kgs|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.4">1 Kings iii. 4</scripRef>. Yea, the 
temple itself was at length built upon a mount or 
high place, <scripRef id="v.iii-p16.4" passage="2 Chron. iii. 1" parsed="|2Chr|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.3.1">2 Chron. iii. 1</scripRef>. You will say then, why 
are these places condemned? I answer, that the use 
of them was not condemned, as absolutely and al 
ways unlawful in itself, but only after the temple 
was built, and that God had professed to put his 
name in that place and no other: therefore, what 
was lawful in the practice of Samuel and Solomon 
before the temple was in being, was now detestable 
in Jeroboam, since that was constituted by God the 
only place for his worship. To bring this consideration to the times of Christianity. Because the apostles and primitive Christians preached in houses, 
and had only private meetings, in regard they were 
under persecution, and had no churches; this can 
not warrant the practice of those nowadays, nor a <pb n="91" id="v.iii-Page_91" />toleration of them, that prefer houses before churches, 
and a conventicle before the congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p17">2. For the second thing, which is the consecration 
of the priests; it seems to have been correspondent 
to ordination in the Christian church. Idolaters 
themselves were not so far gone, as to venture upon 
the priesthood without consecration and a call. To 
shew all the solemnities of this would be tedious, 
and here unnecessary: the Hebrew word which we 
render <i>to consecrate</i>, signifies <i>to fill the hand</i>, which 
indeed imports the manner of consecration, which 
was done by filling the hand: for the priest cut a 
piece of the sacrifice, and put it into the hands of 
him that was to be consecrated; by which ceremony 
he received right to sacrifice, and so became a priest. 
As our ordination in the Christian church is said to 
have been heretofore transacted by the bishop’s delivering of the Bible into the hands of him that was 
to be ordained, whereby he received power ministerially to dispense the mysteries contained in it, and 
so was made a presbyter. Thus much briefly concerning consecration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p18">There remains nothing else to be explained in 
the words: I shall therefore now draw forth the 
sense of them into these two propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p19">I. The surest means to strengthen, or the readiest to ruin the civil power, is either to establish or 
destroy the worship of God in the right exercise of 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p20">II. The next and most effectual way to destroy 
religion, is to embase the teachers and dispensers of 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p21">Of both these in their order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p22">For the prosecution of the former we are to shew,</p>
<pb n="92" id="v.iii-Page_92" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p23">1. The truth of the assertion, that it is so. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p24">2. The reason of the assertion, why and whence 
it is so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p25">1. For the truth of it: it is abundantly evinced 
from all records both of divine and profane history, 
in which he that runs may read the ruin of the 
state in the destruction of the church; and that not 
only portended by it, as its sign, but also inferred 
from it, as its cause.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p26">2. For the reason of the point; it may be drawn 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p27">(1.) From the judicial proceeding of God, the great king of kings, and supreme ruler of the universe; who for his commands is indeed careful, but 
for his worship jealous: and therefore in states notoriously irreligious, by a secret and irresistible 
power, countermands their deepest project, splits 
their counsels, and smites their most refined policies 
with frustration and a curse; being resolved that 
the kingdoms of the world shall fall down before 
him, either in his adoration, or their own confusion. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p28">(2.) The reason of the doctrine may be drawn 
from the necessary dependance of the very principles of government upon religion. And this I shall 
pursue more fully. The great business of government is to procure obedience, and keep off disobedience: the great springs upon which those two move 
are rewards and punishments, answering the two 
ruling affections of man’s mind, hope and fear. For 
since there is a natural opposition between the judgment and the appetite, the former respecting what 
is honest, the latter what is pleasing; which two 
qualifications seldom concur in the same thing, and 
since withal man’s design in every action is delight; 
therefore to render things honest also practicable, <pb n="93" id="v.iii-Page_93" />they must be first represented desirable, which can 
not be, but by proposing honesty clothed with plea 
sure; and since it presents no pleasure to the sense, 
it must be fetched from the apprehension of a future 
reward: for questionless duty moves not so much 
upon command as promise. Now therefore, that 
which proposes the greatest and most suitable rewards to obedience, and the greatest terrors and 
punishments to disobedience, doubtless is the most 
likely to enforce one, and prevent the other. But it 
is religion that does this, which to happiness and 
misery joins eternity. And these, supposing the immortality of the soul, which 
philosophy indeed conjectures, but only religion proves, or (which is as 
good) persuades; I say these two things, eternal 
happiness and eternal misery, meeting with a persuasion that the soul is 
immortal, are, without controversy, of all others, the first the most desirable, 
and the latter the most horrible to human apprehension. Were it not for these, civil government were 
not able to stand before the prevailing swing of corrupt nature, which would know no honesty but advantage, no duty but in pleasure, nor any law but 
its own will. Were not these frequently thundered 
into the understandings of men, the magistrate 
might enact, order, and proclaim; proclamations 
might be hung upon walls and posts, and there they 
might hang, seen and despised, more like malefactors than laws: but when religion binds them upon 
the conscience, conscience will either persuade or 
terrify men into their practice. For put the case, a 
man knew, and that upon sure grounds, that he 
might do an advantageous murder or robbery, and 
not be discovered; what human laws could hinder <pb n="94" id="v.iii-Page_94" />him, which, he knows, cannot inflict any penalty, 
where they can make no discovery? But religion assures him, that no sin, though concealed from human eyes, can either escape God’s sight in this world, 
or his vengeance in the other. Put the case also, 
that men looked upon death without fear, in which 
sense it is nothing, or at most very little; ceasing, 
while it is endured, and probably without pain, for 
it seizes upon the vitals, and benumbs the senses, 
and where there is no sense, there can be no pain: 
I say, if while a man is acting his will towards sin, 
he should also thus act his reason to despise death, 
where would be the terror of the magistrate, who 
can neither threaten or inflict any more? Hence an 
old malefactor in his execution at the gallows made 
no other confession but this; that he had very jocundly passed over his life in such courses; and he 
that would not for fifty years pleasure endure half 
an hour’s pain, deserved to die a worse death than 
himself. Questionless this man was not ignorant 
before, that there were such things as laws, assizes, 
and gallows; but had he considered and believed 
the terrors of another world, he might probably have 
found a fairer passage out of this. If there was not 
a minister in every parish, you would quickly find 
cause to increase the number of constables: and if 
the churches were not employed to be places to hear 
God’s law, there would be need of them to be prisons for the breakers of the laws of men. Hence it 
is observable, that the tribe of Levi had not one 
place or portion together, like the rest of the tribes: 
but, because it was their office to dispense religion, 
they were diffused over all the tribes, that they 
might be continually preaching to the rest their duty <pb n="95" id="v.iii-Page_95" />to God; which is the most effectual way to dispose 
them to obedience to man: for he that truly fears 
God cannot despise the magistrate. Yea, so near is 
the connection between the civil state and religious, 
that heretofore, if you look upon well regulated, civilized heathen nations, you will find the government and the priesthood united in the same person; 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p28.1">Anius rex idem hominum, Phoebique sacerdos</span></i>, 
Virg. 3. Æn. if under the true worship of God; 
<i>Melchisedech, king of Salem, and priest of the 
most high God</i>, <scripRef id="v.iii-p28.2" passage="Hebrews vii. 1" parsed="|Heb|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.1">Hebrews vii. 1</scripRef>. And afterwards 
Moses, (whom as we acknowledge a pious, so atheists 
themselves will confess to have been a wise prince,) 
he, when he took the kingly government upon himself, by his own choice, seconded by divine institution, vested the priesthood in his brother Aaron, 
both whose concernments were so coupled, that if 
nature had not, yet their religious, nay, their civil 
interests, would have made them brothers. And it 
was once the design of the emperor of Germany, 
Maximilian the first, to have joined the popedom 
and the empire together, and to have got himself 
chosen pope, and by that means derived the papacy 
to succeeding emperors. Had he effected it, doubt 
less there would not have been such scuffles between 
them and the bishop of Rome; the civil interest of 
the state would not have been undermined by an 
adverse interest, managed by the specious and potent pretences of religion. And to see, even amongst 
us, how these two are united, how the former is up 
held by the latter: the magistrate sometimes cannot 
do his own office dexterously, but by acting the minister: hence it is, that judges of assizes find it necessary in their charges to use pathetical discourses <pb n="96" id="v.iii-Page_96" />of conscience; and if it were not for the sway of 
this, they would often lose the best evidence in the 
world against malefactors, which is confession: for 
no man would confess and be hanged here, but to 
avoid being damned hereafter. Thus I have in 
general shewn the utter inability of the magistrate 
to attain the ends of government, without the aid of 
religion. But it may be here replied, that many 
are not at all moved with arguments drawn from 
hence, or with the happy or miserable state of the 
soul after death; and therefore this avails little to 
procure obedience, and consequently to advance 
government. I answer by concession: that this is 
true of epicures, atheists, and some pretended philosophers, who have stifled the notions of a Deity and the 
soul’s immortality; but the unprepossessed on the 
one hand, and the well-disposed on the other, who 
both together make much the major part of the 
world, are very apt to be affected with a due fear of 
these things: and religion, accommodating itself to 
the generality, though not to every particular temper, sufficiently secures government; inasmuch as 
that stands or falls according to the behaviour of the multitude. And whatsoever 
conscience makes the generality obey, to that prudence will make the rest 
conform. Wherefore, having proved the dependence of government upon religion, I 
shall now demonstrate, that the safety of government depends upon 
the truth of religion. False religion is, in its nature, 
the greatest bane and destruction to government in 
the world. The reason is, because whatsoever is 
false, is also weak. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p28.3">Ens</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p28.4">verum</span></i> in philosophy 
are the same: and so much as any religion has of 
falsity, it loses of strength and existence. Falsity <pb n="97" id="v.iii-Page_97" />gains authority only from ignorance, and therefore 
is in danger to be known; for from being false, the 
next immediate step is to be known to be such. 
And what prejudice this would be to the civil government, is apparent, if men should be awed into 
obedience, and affrighted from sin by rewards and 
punishments, proposed to them in such a religion, 
which afterwards should be detected, and found a 
mere falsity and cheat; for if one part be but found 
to be false, it will make the whole suspicious. And 
men will then not only cast off obedience to the 
civil magistrate, but they will do it with disdain 
and rage, that they have been deceived so long, and 
brought to do that out of conscience, which was imposed upon them out of design: for though men are 
often willingly deceived, yet still it must be under 
an opinion of being instructed; though they love 
the deception, yet they mortally hate it under that 
appearance: therefore it is no ways safe for a magistrate, who is to build his dominion upon the fears of 
men, to build those fears upon a false religion. It is 
not to be doubted, but the absurdity of Jeroboam’s calves made many Israelites turn subjects to Rehoboam’s 
government, that they might be proselytes to his religion. Herein the weakness 
of the Turkish religion appears, that it urges obedience upon the promise of such absurd rewards, as, that after death they 
should have palaces, gardens, beautiful women, with 
all the luxury that could be: as if those things, 
that were the occasions and incentives of sin in this 
world, could be the rewards of holiness in the other: 
besides many other inventions, false and absurd, 
that are like so many chinks and holes to discover 
the rottenness of the whole fabric, when God shall 
<pb n="98" id="v.iii-Page_98" />be pleased to give light to discover and open their 
reasons to discern them. But you will say, what 
government more sure and absolute than the Turkish, 
and yet what religion more false? Therefore, certainly government may stand sure and strong, be 
the religion professed never so absurd. I answer, 
that it may do so indeed by accident, through the 
strange peculiar temper and gross ignorance of a 
people; as we see it happens in the Turks, the best 
part of whose policy, supposing the absurdity of 
their religion, is this, that they prohibit schools of 
learning; for this hinders knowledge and disputes, 
which such a religion would not bear. But suppose 
we, that the learning of these western nations were 
as great there as here, and the Alcoran as common 
to them as the Bible to us, that they might have 
free recourse to search and examine the flaws and 
follies of it; and withal, that they were of as inquisitive a temper as we: and who knows, but as there are vicissitudes in the 
government, so there may happen the same also in the temper of a nation? If this should come to pass, where would be 
their religion? And then let every one judge, whether the <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p28.5">arcana imperii</span></i> and
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p28.6">religionis</span></i> would not 
fall together. They have begun to totter already; 
for Mahomet having promised to come and visit his 
followers, and translate them to paradise after a 
thousand years, this being expired, many of the 
Persians began to doubt and smell the cheat, till the 
Mufti or chief priest told them that it was a mistake in the figure, and assured them, that upon 
more diligent survey of the records, he found it two 
thousand instead of one. When this is expired, 
perhaps they will not be able to renew the fallacy. I <pb n="99" id="v.iii-Page_99" />say therefore, that though this government continues 
firm in the exercise of a false religion, yet this is by 
accident, through the present genius of the people, 
which may change; but this does not prove, but 
that the nature of such a religion (of which we 
only now speak) tends to subvert and betray the 
civil power. Hence Machiavel himself, in his animadversions upon Livy, makes it appear, that the 
weakness of Italy, which was once so strong, was 
caused by the corrupt practices of the papacy, in depraving and misusing religion to that purpose, which 
he, though himself a papist, says, could not have 
happened, had the Christian religion been kept in 
its first and native simplicity. Thus much may 
suffice for the clearing of the first proposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p29">The inferences from hence are two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p30">1. If government depends upon religion, then this 
shows the pestilential design of those, that attempt 
to disjoin the civil and ecclesiastical interest, setting 
the latter wholly out of the tuition of the former. 
But it is clear that the fanaticks know no other 
step to the magistracy, but through the ruin of the 
ministry. There is a great analogy between the 
body natural and politic; in which the ecclesiastical 
or spiritual part justly supplies the part of the soul; 
and the violent separation of this from the other 
does as certainly infer death and dissolution, as the 
disjunction of the body and the soul in the natural; 
for when this once departs, it leaves the body of the 
commonwealth a carcass, noisome, and exposed to be 
devoured by birds of prey. The ministry will be 
one day found, according to Christ’s word, <i>the salt 
of the earth</i>, the only thing that keeps societies of 
ten from stench and corruption. These two interests <pb n="100" id="v.iii-Page_100" />are of that nature, that it is to be feared they 
cannot be divided, but they will also prove opposite; 
and not resting in a bare diversity, quickly rise into 
a contrariety: these two are to the state, what the 
elements of fire and water to the body, which united 
compose, separated destroy it. I am not of the papist’s opinion, who would make the spiritual above 
the civil state in power as well as dignity, but rather 
subject it to the civil; yet thus much I dare affirm, 
that the civil, which is superior, is upheld and kept 
in being by the ecclesiastical and inferior; as it is in 
a building, where the upper part is supported by the 
lower; the church resembling the foundation, which 
indeed is the lowest part, but the most considerable. 
The magistracy cannot so much protect the ministry, 
but the ministers may do more in serving the magistrate. A taste of which truth you may take from 
the holy war, to which how fast and eagerly did 
men go, when the priest persuaded them, that who 
soever died in that expedition was a martyr? Those 
that will not be convinced what a help this is to the 
magistracy, would find how considerable it is, if they 
should chance to clash; this would certainly eat out 
the other. For the magistrate cannot urge obedience upon such potent grounds, as the minister, if so 
disposed, can urge disobedience. As for instance, 
if my governor should command me to do a thing, 
or I must die, or forfeit my estate; and the minister 
steps in, and tells me, that I offend God, and ruin 
my soul, if I obey that command, it is easy to see a 
greater force in this persuasion from the advantage 
of its ground. And if divines once begin to curse Meroz, we shall see that Levi can use the sword 
as well as Simeon; and although ministers do not <pb n="101" id="v.iii-Page_101" />handle, yet they can employ it. This shews the 
imprudence, as well as the danger of the civil magistrate’s exasperating those that can fire men’s 
consciences against him, and arm his enemies with religion. For I have read heretofore of some, that having 
conceived an irreconcileable hatred of the civil magistrate, prevailed with men so far, that they went to 
resist him even out of conscience, and a full persuasion and dread upon their spirits, that, not to do it, were to desert God,<note n="17" id="v.iii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="v.iii-p31">See Serm. on <scripRef id="v.iii-p31.1" passage="Prov. xii. 22" parsed="|Prov|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.22">Prov. xii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and consequently to incur dam 
nation. Now when men’s rage is both heightened 
and sanctified by conscience, the war will be fierce; 
for what is done out of conscience, is done with the 
utmost activity. And then Campanella’s speech to 
the king of Spain will be found true, <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p31.2">Religio sem per vicit, praesertim armata</span></i>: which sentence 
deserves seriously to be considered by all governors, 
and timely to be understood, lest it comes to be felt. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p32">2. If the safety of government is founded upon 
the truth of religion, then this shews the danger of 
any thing that may make even the true religion 
suspected to be false. To be false, and to be thought 
false, is all one in respect of men, who act not according to truth, but 
apprehension. As on the contrary, a false religion, while apprehended true, has 
the force and efficacy of truth. Now there is nothing 
more apt to induce men to a suspicion of any religion, than frequent innovation and change: for since 
the object of religion, God, the subject of it, the 
soul of man, and the business of it, truth, is always 
one and the same; variety and novelty is a just 
presumption of falsity. It argues sickness and distemper in the mind, as well as in the body, when a 
<pb n="102" id="v.iii-Page_102" />man is continually turning and tossing from one side 
to the other. The wise Romans ever dreaded the 
least innovation in religion: hence we find the advice 
of Maecenas to Augustus Caesar, in Dion Cassius, in 
the 52d book, where he counsels him to detest and 
persecute all innovators of divine worship, not only 
as contemners of the gods, but as the most pernicious 
disturbers of the state: for when men venture to 
make changes in things sacred, it argues great boldness with God, and this naturally imports little belief 
of him: which if the people once perceive, they 
will take their creed also, not from the magistrate’s laws, but his example. Hence in England, where 
religion has been still purifying, and hereupon almost 
always in the fire and the furnace; atheists and 
irreligious persons have took no small advantage 
from our changes. For in king Edward the sixth’s time, the divine worship was twice altered in two 
new liturgies. In the first of queen Mary, the 
protestant religion was persecuted with fire and 
fagot, by law and public counsel of the same persons, who had so lately established it. Upon the 
coming in of queen Elizabeth, religion was changed 
again, and within a few days the public council of 
the nation made it death for a priest to convert any 
man to that religion, which before with so much 
eagerness of zeal had been restored. So that it is observed by an author, that 
in the space of twelve years there were four changes about religion made in 
England, and that by the public council and authority of the realm, which were more than were 
made by any Christian state throughout the world, 
so soon one after another, in the space of fifteen 
hundred years before. Hence it is, that the enemies <pb n="103" id="v.iii-Page_103" />of God take occasion to blaspheme, and call our religion statism. And now adding to the former, 
those many changes that have happened since, I am 
afraid we shall not so easily claw off that name: 
nor, though we may satisfy our own consciences in 
what we profess, be able to repel and clear off the 
objections of the rational world about us, which, not 
being interested in our changes as we are, will not 
judge of them as we judge; but debate them by impartial reason, by the nature of the thing, the general practice of the church; against which, new lights, 
sudden impulses of the Spirit, extraordinary calls, 
will be but weak arguments to prove any thing but 
the madness of those that use them, and that the 
church must needs wither, being blasted with such 
inspirations. We see therefore how fatal and ridiculous innovations in the church are: and indeed 
when changes are so frequent, it is not properly 
religion, but fashion. This, I think, we may build 
upon as a sure ground, that where there is continual 
change, there is great shew of uncertainty; and uncertainty in religion is a shrewd motive, if not to 
deny, yet to doubt of its truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p33">Thus much for the first doctrine. I proceed now to 
the second, <i>viz</i>. That the next, and most effectual way 
to destroy religion, is to embase the teachers and dispensers of it. In the handling of this I shall shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p34">1. How the dispensers of religion, the ministers 
of the word, are embased or rendered vile.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p35">2. How the embasing or vilifying them is a means 
to destroy religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p36">1. For the first of these, the ministers and dispensers of the word are rendered base or vile two ways: 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p37">(1.) By divesting them of all temporal privileges 
<pb n="104" id="v.iii-Page_104" />and advantages, as inconsistent with their calling. 
It is strange, since the priest’s office heretofore was 
always splendid, and almost regal, that it is now 
looked upon as a piece of religion, to make it low 
and sordid. So that the use of the word <i>minister</i> is 
brought down to the literal signification of it, <i>a servant</i>: for now <i>to serve</i> and 
<i>to minister, servile</i> and 
<i>ministerial</i>, are terms equivalent. But in the Old 
Testament the same word signifies <i>a priest</i>, and <i>a 
prince</i>, or <i>chief ruler</i>; hence, though we translate it 
<i>priest of On</i>, (<scripRef id="v.iii-p37.1" passage="Gen. xli. 45" parsed="|Gen|41|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.41.45">Gen. xli. 45</scripRef>.) and <i>priest of Midian</i>, 
(<scripRef id="v.iii-p37.2" passage="Exod. iii. 1" parsed="|Exod|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.1">Exod. iii. 1</scripRef>.) and <i>as it is with the people so with 
the priest</i>, <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.3" passage="Isa. xxiv. 2" parsed="|Isa|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.2">Isa. xxiv. 2</scripRef>. Junius and Tremellius render 
all these places, not by <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.4">sacerdos</span>, priest, but by <i>
<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.5">praeses</span></i>, that is, a prince, or at least a chief counsellor, 
or minister of state. And it is strange, that the 
name should be the same, when the nature of the 
thing is so exceeding different. The like also may 
be observed in other languages, that the most illustrious titles are derived from things sacred, and be 
longing to the worship of God. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p37.6">Σεβαστὸς</span> was the 
title of the Christian Caesars correspondent to the 
Latin <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.7">Augustus</span>, and it is derived from the same 
word that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p37.8">σέβασμα</span>, <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.9">cultus, res sacra</span></i>, or
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.10">sacrificium</span></i>. 
And it is usual in our language to make <i>sacred</i> an 
epithet to <i>majesty</i>; there was a certain royalty in 
things sacred. Hence the Apostle, who, I think, was 
no enemy to the simplicity of the gospel, speaks of a 
<i>royal priesthood</i>, <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.11" passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>. which shews at least, 
that there is no contradiction or impiety in those 
terms. In old time, before the placing this office 
only in the line of Aaron, the head of the family 
and the first-born offered sacrifice for the rest; that 
is, was their priest. And we know, that such rule <pb n="105" id="v.iii-Page_105" />and dignity belonged at first to the masters of families, that they had 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.12">jus vitae et necis</span></i>, jurisdiction and 
power of life and death in their own family; and 
from hence was derived the beginning of kingly 
government: a king being only a civil head, or master of a politic family, the whole people; so that we 
see the same was the foundation of the royal and 
sacerdotal dignity. As for the dignity of this office 
among the Jews, it is so pregnantly set forth in holy 
writ, that it is unquestionable. Kings and priests 
are still mentioned together: <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.13" passage="Lam. ii. 6" parsed="|Lam|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.2.6">Lam. ii. 6</scripRef>. <i>The Lord 
hath despised in the indignation of his anger the 
king and the priest</i>. <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.14" passage="Hos. v. 2" parsed="|Hos|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.5.2">Hos. v. 2</scripRef>. <i>Hear, O priests, 
and give ear, O house of the king</i>. <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.15" passage="Deut. xvii. 12" parsed="|Deut|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.12">Deut. xvii. 12</scripRef>. 
<i>And the man that doth presumptuously, and will 
not hearken unto the priest that standeth there to 
minister before the Lord thy God, or unto the 
judge, even that man shall die</i>. Hence Paul, together with a blow, received this reprehension, <scripRef id="v.iii-p37.16" passage="Acts xxiii. 4" parsed="|Acts|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.4">Acts 
xxiii. 4</scripRef>. <i>Revilest thou God’s high-priest?</i> And 
Paul in the next verse does not defend himself, by 
pleading an extraordinary motion of the Spirit, or 
that he was sent to reform the church, and might 
therefore lawfully vilify the priesthood and all sacred orders; but in the 5th verse he makes an excuse, and that from ignorance, the only thing that 
could take away the fault; namely, <i>that he knew not that he was the high-priest</i>, 
and subjoins a reason which farther advances the truth here defended: <i>for it is 
written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people</i>. To holy writ we 
might add the testimony of Josephus, of next authority to it in things 
concerning the Jews, who in sundry places of his history sets forth the dignity 
of the priests; <pb n="106" id="v.iii-Page_106" />and in his second book against Apion the grammarian has these words, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p37.17">πάντων τῶν ἀμφισβητουμένων δικασταὶ 
οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐτάχθησαν</span>, the priests were constituted 
judges of all doubtful causes. Hence Justin also in 
his 36th book has this; <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.18">Semper apud Judaeos mos 
fuit, ut eosdem reges et sacerdotes haberent</span></i>: though 
this is false, that they were always so, yet it argues, 
that they were so frequently, and that the distance 
between them was not great. To the Jews we may 
join the Egyptians, the first masters of learning and 
philosophy. Synesius in his 57th epist. having 
shewn the general practice of antiquity, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p37.19">ὁ πάλαι χρόνος ἤνεγκε τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἱερέας τε καὶ κριτὰς</span>, gives an 
instance in the Jews and Egyptians, who for many 
ages <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p37.20">ὑπὸ τῶν ἱερέων ἐβασιλεύθησαν</span>, had no other kings 
but priests. Next, we may take a view of the practice of the Romans: Numa Pompilius, that civilized 
the fierce Romans, is reported in the first book of 
Livy sometimes to have performed the priest’s office himself. <i>
<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.21">Tum sacerdotibus creandis animum adjecit, quanquam ipse plurima sacra obibat</span></i>; 
but when he made priests, he gave them a dignity al most the same with himself. 
And this honour continued together with the valour and prudence of 
that nation: for the success of the Romans did not 
extirpate their religion; the college of the priests 
being in many things exempted even from the jurisdiction of the senate, afterwards the supreme power. 
Hence Juvenal in his 2d Sat. mentions the priesthood 
of Mars, as one of the most honourable places in 
Rome. And Jul. Caesar, who was chosen priest in 
his private condition, thought it not below him to 
continue the same office when he was created absolute 
governor of Rome, under the name of perpetual <pb n="107" id="v.iii-Page_107" />dictator. Add to these the practice of the Gauls 
mentioned by Caesar in his 6th book <i>de Bello Gallico</i>, where he says of the Druids, who were their 
priests, that they did judge <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p37.22">de omnibus fere controversiis publicis privatisque</span></i>. See also Homer in the 
1st book of his Iliad representing Chryses priest of 
Apollo, with his golden sceptre, as well as his golden 
censer. But why have I produced all these examples 
of the heathens? Is it to make these a ground of 
our imitation? No, but to shew that the giving 
honour to the priesthood was a custom universal 
amongst all civilized nations. And whatsoever is 
universal is also natural, as not being founded upon 
compact, or the particular humours of men, but 
flowing from the native results of reason: and that 
which is natural neither does nor can oppose religion. But you will say, this concerns not us, who 
have an express rule and word revealed. Christ was 
himself poor and despised, and withal has instituted 
such a ministry. To the first part of this plea I 
answer, that Christ came to suffer, yet the sufferings 
and miseries of Christ do not oblige all Christians to 
undertake the like. For the second, that the ministry of Christ was low and despised by his institution, I utterly deny. It was so, indeed, by the 
malice and persecution of the heathen princes; but 
what does this argue or infer for a low, dejected 
ministry in a flourishing state, which professes to 
encourage Christianity? But to dash this cavil, read 
but the practice of Christian emperors and kings 
all along, down from the time of Constantine, in 
what respect, what honour and splendor they treated 
the ministers; and then let our adversaries produce their puny, pitiful arguments for the contrary, <pb n="108" id="v.iii-Page_108" />against the general, clear, undoubted vogue and 
current of all antiquity. As for two or three little 
countries about us, the learned and impartial will 
not value their practice; in one of which places the 
minister has been seen, for mere want, to mend 
shoes on the Saturday, and been heard to preach on 
the Sunday. In the other place, stating the several 
orders of the citizens, they place their ministers 
after their apothecaries; that is, the physician of the 
soul after the drugster of the body: a fit practice for 
those, who, if they were to rank things as well as 
persons, would place their religion after their trade.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p38">And thus much concerning the first way of debasing the ministers and ministry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p39">(2.) The second way is by admitting ignorant, 
sordid, illiterate persons to this function. This is 
to give the royal stamp to a piece of lead. I confess, God has no need of any man’s parts or learning; 
but certainly then, he has much less need of his 
ignorance and ill behaviour. It is a sad thing, 
when all other employments shall empty themselves 
into the ministry: when men shall repair to it, not 
for preferment, but refuge; like malefactors flying 
to the altar, only to save their lives; or like those 
of Eli’s race, (<scripRef id="v.iii-p39.1" passage="1 Sam. ii. 36" parsed="|1Sam|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.36">1 Sam. ii. 36</scripRef>.) that should come 
crouching, and seek to be put into the priest’s office 
that they might eat a piece of bread. Heretofore 
there was required splendor of parentage to recommend any one to the priesthood, as Josephus witnesses in a treatise which he wrote of his own life; 
where he says, to have right to deal in things sacred, was, amongst them, accounted an argument of a 
noble and illustrious descent. God would not accept the offals of other professions. Doubtless many <pb n="109" id="v.iii-Page_109" />rejected Christ upon this thought, that he was the 
carpenter’s son, who would have embraced him, had 
they known him to have been the son of David. The 
preferring undeserving persons to this great service 
was eminently Jeroboam’s sin, and how Jeroboam’s practice and offence has been continued amongst us 
in another guise, is not unknown: for has not learning unqualified men for approbation to the ministry? 
have not parts and abilities been reputed enemies 
to grace, and qualities no ways ministerial? while 
friends, faction, well-meaning, and little understanding have been accomplishments beyond study and 
the university; and to falsify a story of conversion, 
beyond pertinent answers and clear resolutions to 
the hardest and most concerning questions. So that 
matters have been brought to this pass, that if a man 
amongst his sons had any blind, or disfigured, he 
laid him aside for the ministry; and such an one 
was presently approved, as having a mortified countenance. In short, it was a fiery furnace, which 
often approved dross, and rejected gold. But thanks 
be to God, those <i>spiritual wickednesses</i> are now 
discharged from <i>their high places</i>. Hence it was, 
that many rushed into the ministry, as being the 
only calling that they could profess without serving 
an apprenticeship. Hence also we had those that 
could preach sermons, but not defend them. The 
reason of which is clear, because the works and 
writings of learned men might be borrowed, but not 
the abilities. Had indeed the old Levitical hierarchy still continued, in which it was part of the ministerial office to flay the sacrifices, to cleanse the 
vessels, to scour the flesh-forks, to sweep the temple, 
and carry the filth and rubbish to the brook Kidron, <pb n="110" id="v.iii-Page_110" />no persons living had been fitter for the ministry, 
and to serve in this nature at the altar. But since 
it is made a labour of the mind; as to inform men’s judgments, and move their affections, to resolve 
difficult places of scripture, to decide and clear off controversies; I cannot see how to be a butcher, scavenger, or any other such trade, does at all qualify 
or prepare men for this work. But as unfit as they 
were, yet to clear a way for such into the ministry, 
we have had almost all sermons full of gibes and 
scoffs at human learning. Away with <i>vain philosophy, with the disputer of this world, and the enticing words of man’s wisdom, and set up the foolishness of preaching, the simplicity of the gospel</i>: 
thus divinity has been brought in upon the ruins of 
humanity; by forcing the words of the scripture 
from the sense, and then haling them to the worst 
of drudgeries, to set a <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p39.2">jus divinum</span></i> upon ignorance 
and imperfection, and recommend natural weakness 
for supernatural grace. Hereupon the ignorant have 
took heart to venture upon this great calling, and 
instead of cutting their way to it, according to the 
usual course, through the knowledge of the tongues, 
the study of philosophy, school divinity, the fathers 
and councils, they have taken another and a shorter 
cut; and having read perhaps a treatise or two <i>upon 
the Heart, the bruised Reed, the Crumbs of Comfort</i>, Wollebius in English, and some other little authors, the usual furniture of old women’s closets, 
they have set forth as accomplished divines, and 
forthwith they present themselves to the service; 
and there have not been wanting Jeroboams as willing to consecrate and receive them, as they to offer 
themselves. And this has been one of the most <pb n="111" id="v.iii-Page_111" />fatal and almost irrecoverable blows that has been 
given to the ministry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p40">And this may suffice concerning the second way 
of embasing God’s ministers; namely, by intrusting 
the ministry with raw, unlearned, ill-bred persons; 
so that what Solomon speaks of a proverb in the 
mouth of a fool, the same may be said of the minis 
try vested in them, that it is like a <i>pearl in a swine’s snout</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p41">2. I proceed now to the second thing proposed in 
the discussion of this doctrine, which is, to shew 
how the embasing of the ministers tends to the destruction of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p42">This it does two ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p43">(1.) Because it brings them under exceeding scorn 
and contempt; and then, let none think religion 
itself secure: for the vulgar have not such logical 
heads, as to be able to abstract such subtile conceptions as to separate the man from the minister, or to 
consider the same person under a double capacity, 
and so honour him as a divine, while they despise 
him as poor. But suppose they could, yet actions 
cannot distinguish, as conceptions do; and therefore 
every act of contempt strikes at both, and unavoidably wounds the ministry 
through the sides of the minister. And we must know, that the least degree of contempt weakens religion, because it is absolutely contrary to the nature of it; religion properly consisting in a reverential esteem of things 
sacred. Now that which in any measure weakens 
religion, will at length destroy it: for the weakening of a thing is only a partial destruction of it. 
Poverty and meanness of condition expose the wisest 
to scorn, it being natural for men to place their esteem <pb n="112" id="v.iii-Page_112" />rather upon things great than good; and the 
poet observes, that this <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p43.1">infelix paupertas</span></i> has no 
thing in it more intolerable than this, that it renders men ridiculous. And then, how easy and natural it is for contempt to pass from the person to 
the office, from him that speaks, to the thing that 
he speaks of, experience proves: counsel being seldom 
valued so much for the truth of the thing, as the 
credit of him that gives it. Observe an excellent 
passage to this purpose in <scripRef id="v.iii-p43.2" passage="Eccles. ix. 14" parsed="|Eccl|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.14">Eccles. ix. 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eccles 9:15" id="v.iii-p43.3" parsed="|Eccl|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.15">15</scripRef>. We 
have an account of a little city, with few men in it, 
besieged by a great and potent king, and in the <scripRef passage="Eccl 9:15" id="v.iii-p43.4" parsed="|Eccl|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.15">15th 
verse</scripRef>, we read, that <i>there was found in it a poor 
wise man, and he by his wisdom delivered the city</i>. 
A worthy service indeed, and certainly we may expect that some honourable recompence should 
follow it; a deliverer of his country, and that in such 
distress, could not but be advanced: but we find a 
contrary event in the next words of the same verse, 
<i>yet none remembered that same poor man</i>. Why, 
what should be the reason? Was he not a man of 
parts and wisdom? and is not wisdom honourable? 
Yes, but he was poor. But was he not also successful, as well as wise? True; but still he was poor: 
and once grant this, and you cannot keep off that 
unavoidable sequel in the next verse, the poor 
man’s wisdom is despised, and his words are not 
heard. We may believe it upon Solomon’s word, 
who was rich as well as wise, and therefore knew 
the force of both: and probably, had it not been for 
his riches, the queen of Sheba would never have 
come so far only to have heard his wisdom. Observe 
her behaviour when she came: though upon the 
hearing of Solomon’s wisdom, and the resolution of <pb n="113" id="v.iii-Page_113" />her hard questions, she expressed a just admiration; 
yet when Solomon afterwards shewed her his palace, 
his treasures, and the temple which he had built, 
<scripRef id="v.iii-p43.5" passage="1 Kings x. 5" parsed="|1Kgs|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.10.5">1 Kings x. 5</scripRef>. it is said, <i>there was no more spirit in 
her</i>. What was the cause of this? Certainly, the 
magnificence, the pomp and splendor of such a 
structure: it struck her into an ecstasy beyond his wise answers. She esteemed 
this as much above his wisdom, as astonishment is beyond bare admiration: she admired his wisdom, but she adored his 
magnificence. So apt is the mind, even of wise 
persons, to be surprised with the superficies, or circumstance of things, and value or undervalue spirituals, according to the manner of their external 
appearance. When circumstances fail, the substance 
seldom long survives: clothes are no part of the 
body; yet take away clothes, and the body will die. 
Livy observes of Romulus, that being to give laws 
to his new Romans, he found no better way to procure an esteem and reverence to 
them, than by first procuring it to himself by splendor of habit and retinue, and other signs of royalty. And the wise Numa, his successor, took the same course to enforce 
his religious laws, namely, by giving the same pomp 
to the priest, who was to dispense them. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p43.6">Sacerdotem creavit, insignique eum veste, et curuli regia 
sella adornavit.</span></i> That is, he adorned him with a 
rich robe, and a royal chair of state. And in our 
judicatures, take away the trumpet, the scarlet, the 
attendance, and the lordship, which would be to 
make justice naked as well as blind, and the law 
would lose much of its terror, and consequently of 
its authority. Let the minister be abject and low, 
his interest inconsiderable, the word will suffer for 
<pb n="114" id="v.iii-Page_114" />his sake: the message will still find reception according to the dignity of the messenger. Imagine 
an ambassador presenting himself in a poor frieze 
jerkin and tattered clothes, certainly he would have 
but small audience, his embassy would speed rather 
according to the weakness of him that brought, than 
the majesty of him that sent it. It will fare alike with 
the ambassadors of Christ, the people will give them 
audience according to their presence. A notable 
example of which we have in the behaviour of some 
to Paul himself, <scripRef id="v.iii-p43.7" passage="1 Cor. x. 10" parsed="|1Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.10">1 Cor. x. 10</scripRef>. Hence in the Jewish 
church it was cautiously provided in the law, that 
none that was blind or lame, or had any remarkable 
defect in his body, was capable of the priestly office; 
because these things naturally make a person contemned, and this presently reflects upon the function. 
This therefore is the first way by which the low despised condition of the 
ministers tends to the destruction of the ministry and religion; namely, because 
it subjects their persons to scorn, and consequently their calling; and it is not imaginable 
that men will be brought to obey what they cannot 
esteem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p44">(2.) The second way by which it tends to the 
ruin of the ministry is, because it discourages men 
of fit parts and abilities from undertaking it. And 
certain it is, that as the calling dignifies the man, 
so the man much more advances his calling: as a 
garment, though it warms the body, has a return 
with an advantage, being much more warmed by it. 
And how often a good cause may miscarry without 
a wise manager, and the faith for want of a defender, is, or at least may be known. It is not the 
truth of an assertion, but the skill of the disputant, <pb n="115" id="v.iii-Page_115" />that keeps off a baffle; not the justness of a cause, 
but the valour of the soldiers, that must win the field: 
when a learned Paul was converted, and undertook 
the ministry, it stopped the mouths of those that said, 
None but poor weak fishermen preached Christianity; and so his learning silenced 
the scandal, as well as strengthened the church. Religion, placed in a soul of 
exquisite knowledge and abilities, as in a castle, finds not only habitation, 
but defence. And what a learned foreign divine<note n="18" id="v.iii-p44.1"><p class="normal" id="v.iii-p45">Caspar Streso.</p></note> said of the English preaching, may be said of all, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p45.1">Plus est in artifice 
quam in arte.</span></i> So much of moment is there in the professors of any thing, to 
depress or raise the profession. What is it that kept the church of Rome 
strong, athletic, and flourishing for so many centuries, but the happy succession of the choicest wits 
engaged to her service by suitable preferments? 
And what strength, do we think, would that give 
to the true religion, that is able thus to establish a 
false? Religion in a great measure stands or falls 
according to the abilities of those that assert it. 
And if, as some observe, men’s desires are usually as 
large as their abilities, what course have we took to 
allure the former, that we might engage the latter 
to our assistance? But we have took all ways to 
affright and discourage scholars from looking towards this sacred calling: for will men lay out their 
wit and judgment upon that employment, for the 
undertaking of which both will be questioned? 
Would men, not long since, have spent toilsome 
days and watchful nights, in the laborious quest of 
knowledge preparative to this work, at length to 
<pb n="116" id="v.iii-Page_116" />come and dance attendance for approbation, upon a junto of petty tyrants, 
acted by party and prejudice, who denied fitness from learning, and grace from morality? 
grill a man exhaust his livelihood upon books, and his health, the 
best part of his life, upon study, to be at length thrust into a poor village, where he shall have 
his due precariously, and entreat for his own; and when he has it, live poorly and contemptibly upon it, 
while the same or less labour, bestowed upon any other calling, would bring not only comfort but splendor, 
not only maintenance but abundance? It is, I confess, the duty of ministers to endure this condition; 
but neither religion nor reason does oblige either them to approve, or others to choose 
it. Doubtless, parents
not throw away the towardness of a child, and the expense of education, upon a profession, the labour of which 
is increased, and the rewards of which are vanished to condemn promising, 
lively parts to contempt and penury in a despised calling, what is it else but the casting of a Moses into the 
mud, or offering a son upon the altar; and instead of a priest, to make him a sacrifice? Neither let any here 
reply, that it becomes not a ministerial spirit to undertake such a calling for reward; for they must know, 
that it is one thing to undertake it for a reward, and not to he willing to undertake it without one. It is 
one thing to perform good works only that we may receive the recompence of them in heaven, and another thing 
not to be willing to follow Christ and forsake the world, if there were no such recompence. But besides, suppose 
it were the duty of scholars to choose this calling in the midst of all its discouragements; yet a prudent governor, <pb n="117" id="v.iii-Page_117" />who knows it to be his wisdom as well as 
his duty, to take the best course to advance religion, 
will not consider men’s duty, but their practice; not 
what they ought to do, but what they use to do: 
and therefore draw over the best qualified to his service, by such ways as are most apt to persuade and 
induce men. Solomon built his temple with the 
tallest cedars: and surely, when God refused the 
defective and the maimed for sacrifice, we cannot 
think that he requires them for the priesthood. 
When learning, abilities, and what is excellent in 
the world, forsake the church, we may easily foretell 
its ruin, without the gift of prophecy. And when 
ignorance succeeds in the place of learning, weakness in the room of judgment, we may be sure 
heresy and confusion will quickly come in the room 
of religion: for undoubtedly there is no way so effectual to betray the truth, as to procure it a weak 
defender.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p46">Well now, instead of raising any particular uses 
from the point that has been delivered, let us make 
a brief recapitulation of the whole. Government, 
we see, depends upon religion, and religion upon the 
encouragement of those that are to dispense and 
assert it. For the further evidence of which truths, 
we need not travel beyond our own borders; but 
leave it to every one impartially to judge, whether 
from the very first day that our religion was unsettled, and church government flung out of doors, 
the civil government has ever been able to fix upon 
a sure foundation. We have been changing even 
to a proverb. The indignation of heaven has been 
rolling and turning us from one form to another, 
till at length such a giddiness seized upon government, <pb n="118" id="v.iii-Page_118" />that it fell into the very dregs of sectaries, who threatened an equal ruin both to minister 
and magistrate; and how the state has sympathized 
with the church is apparent. For have not our 
princes as well as our priests been of the lowest of 
the people? Have not cobblers, draymen, mechanics, 
governed, as well as preached? Nay, have not they 
by preaching come to govern? Was ever that of Solomon more verified, <i>that servants have rid, while 
princes and nobles have gone on foot</i>? But God 
has been pleased by a miracle of mercy to dissipate 
this confusion and chaos, and to give us some openings, some dawnings of liberty and settlement. But 
now, let not those who are to rebuild our Jerusalem 
think that the temple must be built last: for if there 
be such a thing as a God, and religion, as whether 
men believe it or no, they will one day find and 
feel, assuredly he will stop our liberty, till we restore 
him his worship. Besides, it is a senseless thing in 
reason, to think that one of these interests can stand 
without the other, when in the very order of natural causes, government is 
preserved by religion. But to return to Jeroboam with whom we first began. He 
laid the foundation of his government in destroying, though doubtless he coloured it with the 
name of reforming God’s worship; but see the issue. 
Consider him cursed by God, maintaining his usurped 
title by continual vexatious wars against the kings 
of Judah: smote in his posterity, which was made 
like the dung upon the face of the earth, as low and 
vile as those priests whom he had employed: consider him branded, and made odious to all after-ages: 
and now, when his kingdom and glory was at an 
end, and he and his posterity rotting under ground, <pb n="119" id="v.iii-Page_119" />and his name stinking above it, judge what a worthy prize he made in getting of a kingdom, by destroying the church. Wherefore the sum of all is 
this; to advise and desire those whom it may concern, to consider Jeroboam’s punishment, and then 
they will have little heart to Jeroboam’s sin.</p><pb n="120" id="v.iii-Page_120" />

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon V. The Duties of the Episcopal Function." prev="v.iii" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">PREACHED AT LAMBETH CHAPEL</h3>
<h4 id="vi-p0.3">ON THE 25th OF NOVEMBER, 1666.</h4>
<h4 id="vi-p0.4">Upon the Consecration of the Right Reverend Father in God</h4>
<h3 id="vi-p0.5">DR. JOHN DOLBEN,</h3>
<h3 id="vi-p0.6">LORD BISHOP OF ROCHESTER.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="The Epistle Dedicatory." prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">

<h4 id="vi.i-p0.1">TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD</h4>
<h2 id="vi.i-p0.2">JOHN, LORD BISHOP OF ROCHESTER,</h2>
<h4 id="vi.i-p0.3">DEAN OF THE CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF WESTMINSTER, 
AND CLERK OF THE CLOSET TO HIS MAJESTY.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="vi.i-p1">My Lord,</p>
<p class="first" id="vi.i-p2">THOUGH the interposal of my Lord of Canterbury’s command for the publication of this mean discourse, may seem 
so far to determine, as even to take away my choice; yet I must own it to the 
world, that it is solely and entirely my own inclination, seconded by my 
obligations to your Lord ship, that makes this, that was so lately an humble 
attendant upon your Lordship’s consecration, now ambitious to consecrate itself 
with your Lordship’s name. It was my honour to have lived in the same college with your Lordship, 
and now to belong to the same cathedral, where at present 
you credit the church as much by your government, as you 
did the school formerly by your wit. Your Lordship even 
then grew up into a constant superiority above others; and 
all your after-greatness seems but a paraphrase upon those 
promising beginnings: for whatsoever you are, or shall be, <pb n="121" id="vi.i-Page_121" />has been but an easy prognostic from what you were. It 
is your Lordship’s unhappiness to be cast upon an age in 
which the church is in its wane; and if you do not those 
glorious things that our English prelates did two or three 
hundred years since, it is not because your Lordship is at all 
less than they, but because the times are worse. Witness 
those magnificent buildings in Christ Church in Oxford, be 
gun and carried on by your Lordship; when by your place 
you governed, and by your wisdom increased the treasure 
of that college: and, which must eternally set your fame 
above the reach of envy and detraction, these great structures you attempted at a time when you returned poor and 
bare, to a college as bare, after a long persecution, and before you had laid so much as one stone in the repairs of 
your own fortunes: by which incomparably high and generous undertaking, you have shewn the world how fit a person 
you were to build upon Wolsey’s foundation: a prelate 
whose great designs you imitate, and whose mind you equal. 
Briefly, that Christ Church stands so high above ground, 
and that the church of Westminster lies not flat upon it, is 
your Lordship’s commendation. And therefore your Lord 
ship is not behindhand with the church, paying it as much 
credit and support, as you receive from it; for you owe 
your promotion to your merit, and, I am sure, your merit 
to yourself. All men court you, not so much because a 
great person, as a public good. For, as a friend, there is 
none so hearty, so nobly warm and active to make good all 
the offices of that endearing relation; as a patron, none 
more able to oblige and reward your dependents, and, 
which is the crowning ornament of power, none more willing. And lastly, as a diocesan, you are like even to outdo 
yourself in all other capacities; and, in a word, to exemplify 
and realize every word of the following discourse: which is 
here most humbly and gratefully presented to your Lordship, by</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:1.25in" id="vi.i-p3">Your Lordship’s</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:.25in" id="vi.i-p4">most obliged servant,</p>
<p class="right" id="vi.i-p5">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-right:60%; font-size:80%" id="vi.i-p6">From St. James’s, <br />Dec. 3, 1666.</p>

<pb n="122" id="vi.i-Page_122" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon V. The Duties of the Episcopal Function. Titus ii. 15." prev="vi.i" next="vii" id="vi.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Titus 2:15" id="vi.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Titus|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.15" />
<p class="center" id="vi.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Titus 2:15" id="vi.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Titus|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.15"><span class="sc" id="vi.ii-p1.2">Titus</span> ii. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vi.ii-p2"><i>These things speak and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vi.ii-p3">IT may possibly be expected, that the very taking 
of my text out of this epistle to Titus, may engage 
me in a discourse about the nature, original, and divine right of episcopacy; and if it should, it were no 
more than what some of the greatest and the learnedest persons in the world (when men served truth 
instead of design) had done before: for I must profess, that I cannot look upon Titus as so far unbishoped yet, but that he still exhibits to us all the 
essentials of that jurisdiction, which to this day is 
claimed for episcopal. We are told in the fifth verse 
of the first chapter, <i>that he was left in Crete to set 
things in order, and to ordain elders in every city</i>; 
which text one would think were sufficiently clear 
and full, and too big with evidence to be perverted: 
but when we have seen rebellion commented out of 
the thirteenth of the Romans; and since there are 
few things but admit of gloss and probability, and 
consequently may be expounded as well as disputed 
on both sides; it is no such wonder, that some would 
bear the world in hand, that the apostle’s design and 
meaning is for presbytery, though his words are all 
the time for episcopacy: no wonder, I say, to us at 
least, who have conversed with too many strange 
unparalleled actions, occurrences, and events, now 
to wonder at any thing: wonder is from surprise; 
and surprise ceases upon experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p4">I am not so much a friend to the stale starched <pb n="123" id="vi.ii-Page_123" />
formality of preambles, as to detain so great an audience with any previous discourse extrinsick to the 
subject matter and design of the text; and therefore 
I shall fall directly upon the words, which run in 
the form of an exhortation, though in appearance a 
very strange one; for the matter of an exhortation 
should be something naturally in the power of him 
to whom the exhortation is directed. For no man 
exhorts another to be strong, beautiful, witty, or the 
like; these are the felicities of some conditions, the 
object of more wishes, but the effects of no man’s choice. Nor seems there any greater reason for the 
apostle’s exhorting Titus, that no man should despise 
him; for how could another man’s action be his 
duty? Was it in his power that men should not be 
wicked and injurious; and if such persons would despise him, could any thing pass an obligation upon 
him not to be despised? No, this cannot be the 
meaning; and therefore it is clear that the exhortation lies not against the action itself, which is only 
in the despiser’s power, but against the just occasion 
of it, which is in the will and power of him that is 
despised: it was not in Titus’s power that men 
should not despise him, but it was in his power to 
bereave them of all just cause of doing so; it was 
not in his power not to be derided, but it was in his 
power not to be ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p5">In all this epistle it is evident that St. Paul looks 
upon Titus as advanced to the dignity of a prime 
ruler of the church, and intrusted with a large diocese, containing many particular churches under the 
immediate government of their respective elders; 
and those deriving authority from his ordination, as 
was specified in the fifth verse of the first chapter. <pb n="124" id="vi.ii-Page_124" />And now looking upon Titus under this qualification, he addresses a long advice and instruction to 
him, for the discharge of so important a function, all 
along the first and second chapters; but sums up all 
in the last verse, which is the subject of the ensuing 
discourse, and contains in it these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p6">I. An account of the duties of his place or office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p7">II. Of the means to facilitate and make effectual 
their execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p8">I. The duties of his place were two. 1. To teach. 
2. To rule. Both comprised in these words; <i>These 
things speak and exhort, and rebuke with all authority</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p9">And then the means, the only means to make him 
successful, bright, and victorious in the performance 
of these great works, was to be above contempt, to 
shine like the Baptist, with a clear and a triumphant 
light. In a word, it is every bishop’s duty to teach 
and to govern; and his way to do it is <i>not to be despised</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p10">We will discourse of each respectively in their 
order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p11">1. And first, for the first branch of the great work 
incumbent upon a church ruler, which is to teach. 
A work that none is too great or too high for; it is 
a work of charity, and charity is the work of heaven, 
which is always laying itself out upon the needy and 
the impotent: nay, and it is a work of the highest 
and the noblest charity; for he that teacheth an 
other, gives an alms to his soul; he clothes the nakedness of his understanding, and relieves the wants 
of his impoverished reason: he indeed that governs 
well, leads the blind; but he that teaches, gives him 
eyes: and it is a glorious thing to have been the repairer <pb n="125" id="vi.ii-Page_125" />of a decayed intellect, and a sub-worker to 
grace, in freeing it from some of the inconveniences 
of original sin. It is a benefaction that gives a man 
a kind of prerogative; for even in the common dialect of the world every teacher is called a master: it 
is the property of instruction to descend, and upon 
that very account, it supposes him that instructs, the 
superior, or at least makes him so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p12">To say a man is advanced too high to condescend 
to teach the ignorant, is as much as to say, that the 
sun is in too high a place to shine upon what is be 
low it. The <i>sun</i> is said <i>to rule the day</i>, and the 
<i>moon to rule the night</i>: but do they not rule them 
only by enlightening them? Doctrine is that, that 
must prepare men for discipline; and men never go 
on so cheerfully, as when they see where they go.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p13">Nor is the dulness of the scholar to extinguish, 
but rather to inflame the charity of the teacher: for 
since it is not in men as in vessels, that the smallest 
capacity is the soonest filled; where the labour is 
doubled, the value of the work is enhanced; for it 
is a sowing where a man never expects to reap any 
thing but the comfort and conscience of having done 
virtuously. And yet we know moreover, that God 
sometimes converts even the dull and the slow, turning <i>very stones</i> into 
<i>sons of Abraham</i>; where besides 
that the difficulty of the conquest advances the trophy of the conqueror; it 
often falls out, that the backward learner makes amends another way, recompensing sure for sudden, expiating his want of 
docility with a deeper and a more rooted retention: 
which alone were argument sufficient to enforce the 
apostle’s injunction of being <i>instant in season and 
out of season</i>, even upon the highest and most exalted <pb n="126" id="vi.ii-Page_126" />ruler in the church. He that sits in Moses’s chair, sits there to instruct, as well as to rule: and 
a general’s office engages him to lead, as well as to 
command his army. In the first of Ecclesiastes, 
Solomon represents himself both as preacher and 
king of Israel: and every soul that a bishop gains 
is a new accession to the extent of his power; he 
preaches his jurisdiction wider, and enlarges his spiritual diocese, as he enlarges men’s apprehensions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p14">The teaching part indeed of a Romish bishop is 
easy enough, whose grand business is only to teach 
men to be ignorant, to instruct them how to know 
nothing, or, which is all one, to know upon trust, to 
believe implicitly, and in a word, to see with other 
men’s eyes, till they come to be lost in their own 
souls. But our religion is a religion that dares to 
be understood; that offers itself to the search of the 
inquisitive, to the inspection of the severest and the 
most awakened reason: for being secure of her substantial truth and purity, she knows, that for her to 
be seen and looked into, is to be embraced and admired: as there needs no greater argument for men 
to love the light, than to see it. It needs no legends, 
no service in an unknown tongue, no inquisition 
against scripture, no purging out the heart and 
sense of authors, no altering or bribing the voice of 
antiquity to speak for it; it needs none of all these 
laborious artifices of ignorance; none of all these 
cloaks and coverings. The Romish faith indeed 
must be covered, or it cannot be kept warm, and 
their clergy deal with their religion as with a great 
crime; if it is discovered, they are undone. But 
there is no bishop of the church of England, but accounts it his interest, as well as his duty, to comply <pb n="127" id="vi.ii-Page_127" />with this precept of the apostle Paul to Titus, 
<i>These 
things teach and exhort</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p15">Now this teaching may be effected two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p16">(1.) Immediately by himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p17">(2.) Mediately by others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p18">And first, immediately by himself. Where God 
gives a talent, the episcopal robe can be no napkin 
to hide it in. Change of condition changes not the 
abilities of nature, but makes them more illustrious 
in their exercise; and the episcopal dignity added to 
a good preaching faculty, is like the erecting of a 
stately fountain upon a spring, which still, for all 
that, remains as much a spring as it was before, and 
flows as plentifully, only it flows with the circumstance of greater state and magnificence. Height of 
place is intended only to stamp the endowments of 
a private condition with lustre and authority: and, 
thanks be to God, neither the church’s professed 
enemies, nor her pretended friends, have any cause 
to asperse her in this respect, as having over her 
such bishops as are able to silence the factious, no 
less by their preaching than by their authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p19">But then, on the other hand, let me add also, that 
this is not so absolutely necessary, as to be of the 
vital constitution of this function. He may teach 
his diocese, who ceases to be able to preach to it: 
for he may do it by appointing teachers, and by a 
vigilant exacting from them the care and the instruction of their respective flocks. He is the spiritual father of his diocese; and a father may see 
his children taught, though he himself does not turn 
schoolmaster. It is not the gift of every person nor 
of every age, to harangue the multitude, to voice it 
high and loud, <i><span lang="LA" id="vi.ii-p19.1">et dominari in concionibus</span></i>. And <pb n="128" id="vi.ii-Page_128" />since experience fits for government, and age usually brings experience, perhaps the most governing 
years are the least preaching years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p20">(2.) In the second place therefore, there is a teaching mediately, by the subordinate ministration of 
others; in which, since the action of the instrumental agent is, upon all grounds of reason, to be 
ascribed to the principal, he, who ordains and furnishes all his churches with able preachers, is an 
universal teacher; he instructs where he cannot be 
present; he speaks in every mouth of his diocese; and 
every congregation of it every Sunday feels his influence, though it hears not his voice. That master 
deprives not his family of their food, who orders a 
faithful steward to dispense it. Teaching is not a 
flow of words, nor the draining of an hour glass, 
but an effectual procuring, that a man comes to 
know something which he knew not before, or to 
know it better. And therefore eloquence and ability 
of speech is to a church governor, as Tully said it 
was to a philosopher; <i><span lang="LA" id="vi.ii-p20.1">Si afferatur, non repudianda; 
si absit, non magnopere desideranda</span></i>: and to find 
fault with such an one for not being a popular 
speaker, is to blame a painter for not being a good 
musician.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p21">To teach indeed must be confessed his duty, but 
then there is a teaching by example, by authority, 
by restraining seducers, and so removing the hinderances of knowledge. And a bishop does his 
church, his prince and country, more service by ruling other men’s tongues, than he can by employing 
his own. And thus much for the first branch of 
the great work belonging to a pastor of the church, 
which was to <i>teach and to exhort</i>.</p>

<pb n="129" id="vi.ii-Page_129" />

<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p22">2. The second is to rule, expressed in these words; 
<i>rebuke with all authority</i>. By which I doubt not 
but the apostle principally intends church censures; 
and so the words are a metonymy of the part for 
the whole, giving an instance in ecclesiastical censures, instead of all other ecclesiastical jurisdiction. 
A jurisdiction, which in the essentials of it is as old 
as Christianity, and even in those circumstantial additions of secular encouragement, with which the 
piety and wisdom of Christian princes always thought 
necessary to support it against the encroachments of 
the injurious world, much older and more venerable 
than any constitution that has divested the church 
of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p23">But to speak directly to the thing before us; we 
see here the great apostle employing the utmost of 
his authority in commanding Titus to use his: and what he said to him, he says 
to every Christian bi shop after him, <i>rebuke with all authority</i>. This authority is a spiritual sword put into the hands of 
every church ruler; and God put not this sword into his hands, with an intent 
that he should keep it there for no other purpose, but only for fashion sake, as 
men use to wear one by their sides. Government is an art above the attainment of 
an ordinary genius, and requires a wider, a larger, and a more comprehending 
soul than God has put into every body. The spirit which animates and acts the 
universe, is a spirit of government; and that ruler that is possessed of it, is 
the substitute and vicegerent of Providence, whether in church or state: every 
bishop is God’s curate. Now the nature of government contains in it these three 
parts:</p>
<pb n="130" id="vi.ii-Page_130" />
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p24">(1.) An exaction of duty from the persons placed 
under it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p25">(2.) A protection of them in the performance of 
their duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p26">(3.) Coercion and animadversion upon such as 
neglect it. All which are, in their proportion, ingredients of that government which we call ecclesiastical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p27">(1.) And first, it implies exaction of duty from 
the persons placed under it: for it is both to be 
confessed and lamented, that men are not so ready 
to offer it, where it is not exacted: otherwise, what 
means the service of the church so imperfectly and 
by halves read over, and that by many who profess 
a conformity to the rules of the church? What 
makes them mince and mangle that in their practice, 
which they could swallow whole in their subscriptions? Why are the public 
prayers curtailed and left out, prayers composed with sobriety, and enjoined 
with authority, only to make the more room for a long, crude, impertinent, 
upstart harangue before the sermon?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p28">Such persons seem to conform (the signification 
of which word they never make good) only that 
they may despise the church’s injunctions under 
the church’s wing, and contemn authority within the 
protection of the laws. Duty is but another English 
word for debt; and God knows, that it is well if 
men pay their debts when they are called upon. 
But if governors do not remind men of, and call 
them to obedience, they will find, that it will never 
come as a free-will offering, no not from many who 
even serve at the altar.</p>

<pb n="131" id="vi.ii-Page_131" />
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p29">(2.) Government imports a protection and encouragement of the persons under it, in the discharge 
of their duty. It is not for a magistrate to frown 
upon, and browbeat those who are hearty and exact 
in the management of their ministry; and with a 
grave insignificant nod, to call a well regulated and 
resolved zeal, want of prudence and moderation. 
Such discouraging of men in the ways of an active 
conformity to the church’s rules is that, which will 
crack the sinews of government; for it weakens the 
hands and damps the spirits of the obedient. And 
if only scorn and rebuke shall attend men for asserting the church’s dignity, and taxing the murder 
of kings, and the like; many will choose rather to 
neglect their duty safely and creditably, than to get 
a broken pate in the church’s service, only to be 
rewarded with that which shall break their hearts 
too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p30">(3.) The third thing implied in government is 
coercion, and animadversion upon such as neglect 
their duty: without which coercive power all government is but toothless and 
precarious, and does not so much command as beg obedience. Nothing, I confess, 
is more becoming a Christian, of what degree soever, than meekness, candour, and condescension; 
but they are virtues that have their proper sphere and season to act and shew 
themselves in, and consequently not to interfere with others, different indeed in their nature, but altogether as necessary in their use. And when an insolent despiser of discipline, nurtured into impudence and 
contempt of all order by a long risk of licence and 
rebellion, shall appear before a church governor, severity and resolution are that governor’s virtues, and <pb n="132" id="vi.ii-Page_132" />justice itself is his mercy; for by making such an 
one an example, (as much as in him lies,) he will 
either cure him, or at least preserve others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p31">Were indeed the consciences of men as they 
should be, the censures of the church might be a 
sufficient coercion upon them; but being, as most 
of them nowadays are, hell and damnation proof, 
her bare anathemas fall but like so many <i><span lang="LA" id="vi.ii-p31.1">bruta 
fulmina</span></i> upon the obstinate and schismatical; who 
are like to think themselves shrewdly hurt (forsooth) 
by being cut off from that body, which they choose 
not to be of; and so being punished into a quiet enjoyment of their beloved separation. Some will by 
no means allow the church any further power than 
only to exhort and to advise; and this but with a 
proviso too, that it extends not to such as think 
themselves too wise and too great to be advised; 
according to the hypothesis of which persons, the 
authority of the church, and the obliging force of 
all church sanctions, can bespeak men only thus; 
These and these things it is your duty to do, and if 
you will not do them, you may as well let them 
alone. A strict and efficacious constitution indeed, 
which invests the church with no power at all, but 
where men will be so very civil as to obey it, and 
so at the same time pay it a duty, and do it a courtesy too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p32">But when in the judgment of some men the spiritual function, as such, must render a churchman, 
though otherwise never so discreet and qualified, 
yet merely because he is a churchman, unfit to 
be intrusted by his prince with a share of that 
power and jurisdiction, which in many circumstances 
his prince has judged but too necessary to secure <pb n="133" id="vi.ii-Page_133" />the affairs and dignity of the church; and which, 
every thriving grazier can think himself but ill dealt 
with, if within his own country he is not mounted 
to: it is a sign, that such discontented persons intend not that religion shall 
advise them upon any other terms, than that they may ride and govern their religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p33">But surely, all our kings and our parliaments 
understood well enough what they did, when they 
thought fit to prop and fortify the spiritual order 
with some power that was temporal; and such is 
the present state of the world, in the judgment of 
any observing eye, that if the bishop has no other 
defensatives but excommunication, no other power 
but that of the keys, he may, for any notable effect 
that he is like to do upon the factious and contumacious, surrender up his pastoral staff, shut up the 
church, and put those keys under the door.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p34">And thus I have endeavoured to shew the three 
things included in the general nature of government; but to prescribe the manner of it in 
particular is neither in my power nor inclination: only, 
I suppose, the common theory and speculation of 
things is free and open to any one whom God has 
sent into the world with some ability to contemplate, and by continuing him in the world, gives him 
also opportunity. In all that has been said, I do 
not in the least pretend to advise, or chalk out rules 
to my superiors; for some men cannot be fools with so good acceptance as others. 
But whosoever is called to speak upon a certain occasion, may, I conceive, without offence, take any text suitable to that 
occasion, and having taken it, may, or at least ought, 
to speak suitably to that text.</p>
<pb n="134" id="vi.ii-Page_134" />
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p35">II. I proceed now to the second thing proposed 
from the words, which is the means assigned for 
the discharge of the duties mentioned, and exhibited 
under this one short prescription, <i>Let no man despise thee</i>: in the handling of which I shall shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p36">1. The ill effects and destructive influence that 
contempt has upon government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p37">2. The groundless causes upon which church rulers 
are frequently despised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p38">3. And lastly, the just causes that would render 
them, or indeed any other rulers, worthy to be despised. All which being clearly made out, and 
impartially laid before our eyes, it will be easy and obvious for every one, by avoiding the evil so marked 
out, to answer and come up to the apostle’s exhortation. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p39">1. We will discourse of contempt, and the malign 
hostile influence it has upon government. As for 
the thing itself, every man’s experience will inform 
him, that there is no action in the behaviour of one 
man towards another, of which human nature is 
more impatient than of contempt, it being a thing 
made up of these two ingredients, an undervaluing 
of a man upon a belief of his utter uselessness and 
inability, and a spiteful endeavour to engage the 
rest of the world in the same belief and slight 
esteem of him. So that the immediate design of 
contempt is the shame of the person contemned; 
and shame is a banishment of him from the good 
opinion of the world, which every man most earnestly desires, both upon a principle of nature and 
of interest. For it is natural to all men to affect a 
good name; and he that despises a man, libels him 
in his thoughts, reviles and traduces him in his judgment. <pb n="135" id="vi.ii-Page_135" />And there is also interest in the case; for a 
desire to be well thought of, directly resolves itself 
into that owned and mighty principle of self-preservation: forasmuch as thoughts are the first wheels 
and motives of action, and there is no long passage 
from one to the other. He that thinks a man to 
the ground, will quickly endeavour to lay him 
there; for while he despises him, he arraigns and 
condemns him in his heart; and the after-bitterness 
and cruelties of his practices, are but the executioners of the sentence passed before upon him by 
his judgment. Contempt, like the planet Saturn, 
has first an ill aspect, and then a destroying influence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p40">By all which, I suppose, it is sufficiently proved 
how noxious it must needs be to every governor: 
for, can a man respect the person whom he despises? and can there be obedience, where there is 
not so much as respect? Will the knee bend, while 
the heart insults? and the actions submit, while 
the apprehensions rebel? And therefore the most 
experienced disturbers and underminers of government have always laid their first train in contempt, 
endeavouring to blow it up in the judgment and 
esteem of the subject. And was not this method 
observed in the late most flourishing and successful 
rebellion? For, how studiously did they lay about 
them, both from the pulpit and the press, to cast a 
slur upon the king’s person, and to bring his governing abilities under a disrepute? And then after 
they had sufficiently blasted him in his personal capacity, they found it easy work to dash and over 
throw him in his political.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p41">Reputation is power, and consequently to despise 
<pb n="136" id="vi.ii-Page_136" />is to weaken. For where there is contempt, there 
can be no awe; and where there is no awe, there 
will be no subjection; and if there is no subjection, 
it is impossible, without the help of the former distinction of a politic capacity, to imagine how a 
prince can be a governor. He that makes his prince 
despised and undervalued, blows a trumpet against 
him in men’s breasts, beats him out of his subjects 
hearts, and fights him out of their affections; and 
after this, he may easily strip him of his other garrisons, having already dispossessed him of his strong 
est, by dismantling him of his honour, and seizing 
his reputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p42">Nor is what has been said of princes less true of 
all other governors, from highest to lowest, from 
him that heads an army, to him that is master of a 
family, or of one single servant; the formal reason 
of a thing equally extending itself to every particular of the same kind. It is a proposition of eternal 
verity, that none can govern while he is despised. 
We may as well imagine that there may be a king 
without majesty, a supreme without sovereignty. It 
is a paradox, and a direct contradiction in practice; 
for where contempt takes place, the very causes and 
capacities of government cease.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p43">Men are so far from being governed by a despised 
person, that they will not so much as be taught by 
him. Truth itself shall lose its credit, if delivered 
by a person that has none. As on the contrary, be 
but a person in vogue and credit with the multitude, he shall be able to commend and set off 
whatsoever he says, to authorize any nonsense, and to 
make popular, rambling, incoherent stuff (seasoned 
with twang and tautology) pass for high rhetoric <pb n="137" id="vi.ii-Page_137" />and moving preaching; such indeed as a zealous 
tradesman would even live and die under. And 
now, I suppose, it is no ill topic of argumentation, 
to shew the prevalence of contempt, by the contrary 
influences of respect; which thus (as it were) dubs 
every little, petit, admired person, lord and commander of all his admirers. And certain it is, that 
the ecclesiastical, as well as the civil governor, has 
cause to pursue the same methods of securing and 
confirming himself; the grounds and means of government being founded upon the same bottom of 
nature in both, though the circumstances and relative considerations of the persons may differ. And 
I have nothing to say more upon this head, but that 
if churchmen are called upon to discharge the parts 
of governors, they may with the highest reason expect those supports and helps that are indispensably 
requisite thereunto; and that those men are but 
trepanned, who are called to govern, being invested 
with authority, but bereaved of power; which, according to a true and plain estimate of things, is 
nothing else but to mock and betray them into a 
splendid and magisterial way of being ridiculous. 
And thus much for the ill effects and destructive 
influence that contempt has upon government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p44">2. I pass now to the second thing, which is to 
shew the groundless causes, upon which church 
rulers are frequently despised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p45">Concerning which, I shall premise this; that no 
thing can be a reasonable ground of despising a 
man, but some fault or other chargeable upon him; 
and nothing can be a fault that is not naturally in 
a man’s power to prevent; otherwise, it is a man’s unhappiness, his mischance, or calamity, but not his <pb n="138" id="vi.ii-Page_138" />fault. Nothing can justly be despised, that cannot 
justly be blamed: and it is a most certain rule in 
reason and moral philosophy, that where there is 
no choice, there can be no blame.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p46">This premised, we may take notice of two usual 
grounds of the contempt men cast upon the clergy, 
and yet for which no man ought to think himself at 
all the more worthy to be contemned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p47">(1.) The first is their very profession itself; concerning which it is a sad, but an experimented truth, 
that the names derived from it, in the refined language of the present age, are made but the appellatives of scorn. This is not charged universally upon 
all, but experience will affirm, or rather proclaim it of 
much the greater part of the world; and men must 
persuade us that we have lost our hearing and our 
common sense, before we can believe the contrary. 
But surely, the bottom and foundation of this behaviour towards persons set apart for the service of 
God, that this very relation should entitle them to 
such a peculiar scorn, can be nothing else but atheism, the growing rampant sin of the times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p48">For call a man oppressor, griping, covetous, or 
over-reaching person, and the word indeed, being ill 
befriended by custom, perhaps sounds not well, but 
generally, in the apprehension of the hearer, it signifies no more, than that such an one is a wise and a 
thriving, or, in the common phrase, a notable man; 
which will certainly procure him a respect: and say 
of another, that he is an epicure, a loose, or a vicious man; and it leaves in men no other opinion of 
him, than that he is a merry, pleasant, and a genteel 
person: and that he that taxes him, is but a pedant, 
an unexperienced and a morose fellow; one that <pb n="139" id="vi.ii-Page_139" />does not know men, nor understand what it is to 
eat and drink well: but call a man priest or parson, 
and you set him, in some men’s esteem, ten degrees 
below his own servant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p49">But let us not be discouraged or displeased, either 
with ourselves or our profession, upon this account. 
Let the virtuosos mock, insult, and despise on: yet 
after all, they shall never be able to droll away the 
nature of things; to trample a pearl into a pebble, 
nor to make sacred things contemptible, any more 
than themselves, by such speeches, honourable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p50">(2.) Another groundless cause of some men’s despising the 
governors of our church, is their loss of that former grandeur and privilege 
that they enjoyed. But it is no real disgrace to the church merely to lose her 
privileges, but to forfeit them by her fault or misdemeanor, of which she is not 
conscious. Whatsoever she enjoyed in this kind, she 
readily acknowledges to have streamed from the 
royal munificence, and the favours of the civil power 
shining upon the spiritual; which favours the same 
power may retract and gather back into itself, when 
it pleases. And we envy not the greatness and 
lustre of the Romish clergy; neither their scarlet 
gowns nor their scarlet sins. If our church cannot 
be great; which is better, she can be humble, and 
content to be reformed into as low a condition as 
men for their own private advantage would have 
her; who wisely tell her, that it is best and safest 
for her to be without any power or temporal advantage; like the good physician, who out of tenderness to his patient, lest he should hurt himself by 
drinking, was so kind as to rob him of his silver 
cup. The church of England glories in nothing <pb n="140" id="vi.ii-Page_140" />more, than that she is the truest friend to kings and 
to kingly government, of any other church in the 
world; that they were the same hands and principles that took the crown from the king’s head, and 
the mitre from the bishops. It is indeed the happiness of some professions and callings, that they 
can equally square themselves to, and thrive under 
all revolutions of government: but the clergy of 
England neither know nor affect that happiness, 
and are willing to be despised for not doing so. And 
so far is our church from encroaching upon the civil 
power, as some, who are back-friends to both, would 
maliciously insinuate, that, were it stripped of the 
very remainder of its privileges, and made as like 
the primitive church for its bareness, as it is al 
ready for its purity, it could cheerfully, and, what 
is more, loyally, want all such privileges; and in the 
want of them pray heartily that the civil power may 
flourish as much, and stand as secure from the assaults of fanatic, antimonarchical principles, (grown 
to such a dreadful height during the church’s late confusions,) as it stood 
while the church enjoyed those privileges. And thus much for the two groundless 
causes, upon which church-rulers are frequently despised. I descend now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p51">3. And last thing, which is to shew those just 
causes, that would render them, or indeed any other 
rulers, worthy to be despised. Many might be as 
signed, but I shall pitch only upon four; in discoursing of which, rather the time than the subject will 
force me to be very brief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p52">(1.) And the first is ignorance. We know how 
great an absurdity our Saviour accounted it, <i>for the 
blind to lead the blind</i>; and to put him that cannot <pb n="141" id="vi.ii-Page_141" />much as see, to discharge the office of a watch. 
Nothing more exposes to contempt than ignorance. 
When Sampson’s eyes were out, of a public magistrate he was made a public sport. And when Eli 
was blind, we know how well he governed his sons, 
and how well they governed the church under him. 
But now the blindness of the understanding is 
greater and more scandalous; especially in such a 
seeing age as ours; in which the very knowledge of 
former times passes but for ignorance in a better 
dress: an age that flies at all learning, and inquires into every thing, but 
especially into faults and defects. Ignorance indeed, so far as it may be resolved 
into natural inability, is, as to men, at least, inculpable; and consequently, not the object of scorn, but 
pity; but in a governor, it cannot be without the 
conjunction of the highest impudence: for who bid 
such an one aspire to teach and to govern? A blind 
man sitting in the chimney corner is pardonable 
enough, but sitting at the helm he is intolerable. If 
men will be ignorant and illiterate, let them be so in 
private, and to themselves, and not set their defects 
in an high place, to make them visible and conspicuous. If owls will not be hooted at, let them keep 
close within the tree, and not perch upon the upper 
boughs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p53">(2.) A second thing, that makes a governor justly 
despised, is viciousness and ill morals. Virtue is 
that which must tip the preacher’s tongue and the 
ruler’s sceptre with authority. And therefore with 
what a controlling overpowering force did our Saviour tax the sins of the Jews, when he ushered in 
his rebukes of them with that high assertion of 
himself, <i>Who is there amongst you, that convinces </i><pb n="142" id="vi.ii-Page_142" /><i>me of sin?</i> Otherwise we may easily guess with 
what impatience the world would have heard an incestuous Herod discoursing of chastity, a Judas condemning covetousness, or a Pharisee preaching against 
hypocrisy: every word must have recoiled upon the 
speaker. Guilt is that which quells the courage of 
the bold, ties the tongue of the eloquent, and makes 
greatness itself sneak and lurk, and behave itself 
poorly. For, let a vicious person be in never so 
high command, yet still he will be looked upon but 
as one great vice, empowered to correct and chastise 
others. A corrupt governor is nothing else but a 
reigning sin: and a sin in office may command any 
thing but respect. No man can be credited by his 
place or power, who by his virtue does not first credit 
that.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p54">3. A third thing that makes a governor justly despised, is fearfulness of, and mean compliances with 
bold, popular offenders. Some indeed account it the 
very spirit of policy and prudence, where men refuse 
to come up to a law, to make the law come down to 
them. And for their so doing, have this infallible 
recompence, that they are not at all the more loved, 
but much the less feared; and, which is a sure consequent of it, accordingly respected. But believe it, 
it is a resolute, tenacious adherence to well chosen 
principles, that adds glory to greatness, and makes 
the face of a governor shine in the eyes of those that 
see and examine his actions. Disobedience, if complied with, is infinitely encroaching, and having 
gained one degree of liberty upon indulgence, will 
demand another upon claim. Every vice interprets 
a connivance and approbation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p55">Which being so, is it not an enormous indecency, <pb n="143" id="vi.ii-Page_143" />as 
well as a gross impiety, that any one who owns the name of a 
divine, hearing a great sinner brave it against Heaven, talk atheistically, and 
scoff profanely at that religion, by which he owns an expectation to be saved, 
if he cares to be saved at all, should, instead of vindicating the truth to the 
blasphemer’s teeth, think it discretion and moderation (forsooth) with a 
complying silence, and perhaps a smile to boot, tacitly to approve, and strike 
in with the scoffer, and so go sharer both in the mirth and guilt of his profane 
jests?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p56">But let such an one be assured, that even that 
blasphemer himself would inwardly reverence him, 
if rebuked by him; as, on the contrary, he in his 
heart really despises him for his cowardly, base silence. If any one should reply here, that the times 
and manners of men will not bear such a practice, I 
confess that it is an answer, from the mouth of a 
professed time-server, very rational: but as for that 
man that is not so, let him satisfy himself of the 
reason, justice, and duty of an action, and leave the 
event of it to God, who will never fail those who do 
not think themselves too wise to trust him. For, 
let the worst come to the worst, a man in so doing 
would be ruined more honourably than otherwise 
preferred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p57">4. And lastly. A fourth thing that makes a governor justly despised, is a proneness to despise 
others. There is a kind of respect due to the mean 
est person, even from the greatest; for it is the 
mere favour of Providence, that he, who is actually 
the greatest, was not the meanest. A man cannot 
cast his respects so low, but they will rebound and 
return upon him. What Heaven bestows upon the <pb n="144" id="vi.ii-Page_144" />earth in kind influences and benign aspects, is paid 
it back again in sacrifice, incense, and adoration. 
And surely, a great person gets more by obliging his 
inferior, than he can by disdaining him; as a man 
has a greater advantage by sowing and dressing his 
ground, than he can have by trampling upon it. It 
is not to insult and domineer, to look disdainfully, 
and revile imperiously, that procures an esteem from 
any one; it will indeed make men keep their distance sufficiently, but it will 
be distance without reverence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p58">And thus I have shewn four several causes that 
may justly render any ruler despised; and by the 
same work, I hope, have made it evident, how little 
cause men have to despise the rulers of our church. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p59">God is the fountain of honour; and the conduit by 
which he conveys it to the sons of men, are virtuous 
and generous practices. But as for us, who have 
more immediately and nearly devoted, both our persons and concerns to his service, it were infinitely 
vain to expect it upon any other terms. Some in 
deed may please and promise themselves high matters, from full revenues, stately palaces, court-interests, and great dependences: but that which 
makes the clergy glorious, is to be knowing in their 
profession, unspotted in their lives, active and laborious in their charges, bold and resolute in opposing 
seducers, and daring to look vice in the face, though 
never so potent and illustrious; and lastly, to be 
gentle, courteous, and compassionate to all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi.ii-p60">These are our robes and our maces, our escutcheons, and highest titles of honour: for by all these 
things God is honoured, who has declared this the 
eternal rule and standard of all honour derivable <pb n="145" id="vi.ii-Page_145" />upon men, that 
<i>those who honour him, shall be honoured by him</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="vi.ii-p61"><i>To which God, fearful in praises, and working 
wonders, be rendered and ascribed as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="146" id="vi.ii-Page_146" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon VI. Why Christ’s Doctrine Was Rejected by the Jews." prev="vi.ii" next="viii" id="vii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 7:17" id="vii-p0.1" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17" />
<h2 id="vii-p0.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h4 id="vii-p0.3">UPON</h4>
<h3 id="vii-p0.4"><scripRef passage="John 7:17" id="vii-p0.5" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17">JOHN VII. 17</scripRef>.</h3>
<p class="center" id="vii-p1"><i>If any man will do his wilt, he shall know of the doctrine, 
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="vii-p2">WHEN God was pleased to new-model the world 
by the introduction of a new religion, and that in 
the room of one set up by himself, it was requisite 
that he should recommend it to the reasons of men 
with the same authority and evidence that enforced 
the former; and that a religion established by God 
himself should not be displaced by any thing under 
a demonstration of that divine power that first introduced it. And the whole Jewish economy, we 
know, was brought in with miracles; the law was 
writ and confirmed by the same almighty hand: the 
whole universe was subservient to its promulgation: 
the signs of Egypt and the Red sea; fire and a 
voice from heaven; the heights of the one, and the 
depths of the other; so that (as it were) from the 
top to the bottom of nature, there issued forth one 
universal united testimony of the divinity of the 
Mosaic law and religion. And this stood in the 
world for the space of two thousand years; till at 
length, in the fulness of time, the reason of men 
ripening to such a pitch, as to be above the pedagogy of Moses’s rod, and the discipline of types, God 
thought fit to display the substance without the shadow, <pb n="147" id="vii-Page_147" />and to read the world a lecture of an higher 
and more sublime religion in Christianity. But the 
Jewish was yet in possession, and therefore that this 
might so enter, as not to intrude, it was to bring its 
warrant from the same hand of omnipotence. And 
for this cause, Christ, that he might not make either 
a suspected or precarious address to men’s understandings, outdoes Moses, before he displaces him; 
shews an ascendant spirit above him, raises the 
dead, and cures more plagues than he brought upon 
Egypt, casts out devils, and heals the deaf, speaking 
such words, as even gave ears to hear them; cures 
the blind and the lame, and makes the very dumb to 
speak for the truth of his doctrine. But what was 
the result of all this? Why, some look upon him as 
an impostor and a conjurer, as an agent for Beelzebub, and therefore reject his gospel, hold fast their law, and will not let 
Moses give place to the magician.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">Now the cause that Christ’s doctrine was rejected, 
must of necessity be one of these two. 1. An insufficiency in the arguments brought by Christ to 
enforce it. Or, 2. An indisposition in the persons, to 
whom this doctrine was addressed, to receive it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">And for this, Christ, who had not only an infinite 
power to work miracles, but also an equal wisdom 
both to know the just force and measure of every 
argument or motive to persuade or cause assent; 
and withal, to look through and through all the 
dark corners of the soul of man, all the windings 
and turnings, and various workings of his faculties; 
and to discern how and by what means they are to 
be wrought upon; and what prevails upon them, 
and what does not: he, I say, states the whole matter <pb n="148" id="vii-Page_148" />upon this issue; that the arguments by which 
his doctrine addressed itself to the minds of men, 
were proper, adequate, and sufficient to compass 
their respective ends in persuading or convincing 
the persons to whom they were proposed: and more 
over, that there was no such defect in the natural 
light of man’s understanding, or knowing faculty; 
but that, considered in itself, it would be apt enough 
to close with, and yield its assent to, the evidence of 
those arguments duly offered to, and laid before it. 
And yet, that after all this, the event proved other 
wise; and that, notwithstanding both the weight 
and fitness of the arguments to persuade, and the 
light of man’s intellect to meet this persuasive evidence with a suitable assent, no assent followed, nor 
were men thereby actually persuaded; he charges it 
wholly upon the corruption, the perverseness, and vitiosity of man’s will, as the only cause that rendered all the arguments, his doctrine came clothed 
with, unsuccessful. And consequently, he affirms 
here in the text, that men must love the truth before they throughly believe it; and that the gospel 
has then only a free admission into the assent of the 
understanding, when it brings a passport from a 
rightly disposed will, as being the great faculty of 
dominion, that commands all, that shuts out and lets 
in what objects it pleases, and, in a word, keeps the 
keys of the whole soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">This is the design and purport of the words, 
which I shall draw forth and handle in the prosecution of these four following heads.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">I. I shall shew, what the doctrine of Christ was, 
that the world so much stuck at, and was so averse 
from believing.</p>

<pb n="149" id="vii-Page_149" />

<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">II. I shall shew, that men’s unbelief of it was 
from no defect or insufficiency in the arguments 
brought by Christ to enforce it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">III. I shall shew, what was the true and proper 
cause, into which this unbelief was resolved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">IV. And lastly, I shall shew, that a pious and 
well disposed mind, attended with a readiness to 
obey the known will of God, is the surest and best 
means to enlighten the understanding to a belief of 
Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">Of these in their order: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">First for the doctrine of Christ. We must take it 
in the known and common division of it, into matters of belief, and matters of practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">The matters of belief related chiefly to his person 
and offices. As, That he was the Messias that 
should come into the world: the eternal son of God, 
begotten of him before all worlds: that in time he 
was made man, and born of a pure virgin: that he 
should die and satisfy for the sins of the world; and 
that he should rise again from the dead, and ascend 
into heaven; and there sitting at the right hand of 
God, hold the government of the whole world, till 
the great and last day; in which he should judge 
both the quick and the dead, raised to life again 
with the very same bodies; and then deliver up all rule and government into the 
hands of his Father. These were the great articles and credenda of Christianity, 
that so much startled the world, and seemed to be such, as not only brought in a 
new religion amongst men, but also required new reason to 
embrace it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">The other part of his doctrine lay in matters of 
practice; which we find contained in his several sermons, <pb n="150" id="vii-Page_150" />but principally in that glorious, full, and admirable discourse upon the mount, recorded in the 
5th, 6th, and 7th chapters of St. Matthew. All 
which particulars, if we would reduce to one general 
comprehensive head, they are all wrapt up in the 
doctrine of self-denial,<note n="19" id="vii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p14">See Sermon on <scripRef id="vii-p14.1" passage="Matth. x. 33" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33">Matth. x. 33</scripRef>. p. 56.</p></note> prescribing to the world the 
most inward purity of heart, and a constant conflict 
with all our sensual appetites and worldly interests, 
even to the quitting of all that is dear to us, and the 
sacrificing of life itself, rather than knowingly to 
omit the least duty, or commit the least sin. And 
this was that which grated harder upon, and raised 
greater tumults and boilings in the hearts of men, 
than the strangeness and seeming unreasonableness 
of all the former articles, that took up chiefly in speculation and belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">And that this was so, will appear from a consideration of the state and condition the world was in, as 
to religion, when Christ promulged his doctrine. 
Nothing further than the outward action was then 
looked after, and when that failed, there was an expiation ready in the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="vii-p15.1">opus operatum</span></i> of a sacrifice. 
So that all their virtue and religion lay in their folds 
and their stalls, and what was wanting in the innocence, the blood of lambs was to supply. The 
Scribes and Pharisees, who were the great doctors 
of the Jewish church, expounded the law no further. 
They accounted no man a murderer, but he that 
struck a knife into his brother’s heart: no man an 
adulterer, but he that actually defiled his neighbour’s bed. They thought it no injustice nor irreligion to 
prosecute the severest retaliation or revenge; so <pb n="151" id="vii-Page_151" />that at the same time their outward man might be 
a saint, and their inward man a devil. No care at 
all was had to curb the unruliness of anger, or the 
exorbitance of desire. Amongst all their sacrifices, 
they never sacrificed so much as one lust. Bulls 
and goats bled apace, but neither the violence of the 
one, nor the wantonness of the other, ever died a victim at any of their altars. So that no wonder, that 
a doctrine that arraigned the irregularities of the 
most inward motions and affections of the soul, and 
told men, that anger and harsh words were murder, 
and looks and desires, adultery; that a man might 
stab with his tongue, and assassinate with his mind, 
pollute himself with a glance, and forfeit eternity by 
a cast of his eye: no wonder, I say, that such a 
doctrine made a strange bustle and disturbance in 
the world, which then sat warm and easy in a free 
enjoyment of their lusts; ordering matters so, that 
they put a trick upon the great rule of virtue, the 
law, and made a shift to think themselves guiltless, 
in spite of all their sins; to break the precept, and 
at the same time to baffle the curse. Contriving to 
themselves such a sort of holiness, as should please 
God and themselves too; justify and save them 
harmless, but never sanctify nor make them better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">But the severe notions of Christianity turned all this upside 
down, filling all with surprise and amazement: they came upon the world, like light darting 
full upon the face of a man asleep, who had a mind 
to sleep on, and not to be disturbed: they were terrible astonishing alarms to 
persons grown fat and wealthy by a long and successful imposture; by suppressing 
the true sense of the law, by putting another veil upon Moses; and, in a word, persuading 
<pb n="152" id="vii-Page_152" />the world, that men might be honest and religious, 
happy and blessed, though they never denied nor 
mortified one of their corrupt appetites.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p17">And thus much for the first thing proposed; 
which was to give you a brief draught of the doc 
trine of Christ, that met with so little assent from 
the world in general, and from the Jews in particular. I come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p18">Second thing proposed: which was to shew, That 
men’s unbelief of Christ’s doctrine was from no defect or insufficiency in the arguments brought by 
Christ to enforce it. This I shall make appear two 
ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p19">1. By shewing, that the arguments spoken of 
were in themselves convincing and sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p20">2. By shewing, that upon supposition they were 
not so, yet their insufficiency was not the cause of 
their rejection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p21">And first for the first of these: That the arguments brought by Christ for the confirmation of his 
doctrine were in themselves convincing and sufficient. I shall insist only upon the convincing power 
of the two principal. One from the prophecies recorded concerning him; the other from the miracles 
done by him. Of both very briefly. And for the 
former. There was a full entire harmony and consent of all the divine predictions receiving their 
completion in Christ. The strength of which argument lies in this, that it evinces the divine mission 
of Christ’s person, and thereby proves him to be the 
Messias; which by consequence proves and asserts 
the truth of his doctrine. For he that was so sent 
by God, could declare nothing but the will of God. 
And so evidently do all the prophecies agree to <pb n="153" id="vii-Page_153" />Christ, that I dare with great confidence affirm, 
that if the prophecies recorded of the Messiah are 
not fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth, it is impossible to 
know or distinguish when a prophecy is fulfilled, 
and when not, in any thing or person whatsoever; 
which would utterly evacuate the use of them. But 
in Christ they all meet with such an invincible 
lustre and evidence, as if they were not predictions, 
but after-relations; and the penmen of them not 
prophets, but evangelists. And now, can any kind 
of ratiocination allow Christ all the marks of the 
Messiah, and yet deny him to be the Messiah? 
Could he have all the signs, and yet not be the 
thing signified? Could the shadows that followed 
him, and were cast from him, belong to any other 
body? All these things are absurd and unnatural; 
and therefore the force of this argument was undeniable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p22">Nor was that other from the miracles done by him 
at all inferior. The strength and force of which, to 
prove the things they are alleged for, consists in 
this, that a miracle being a work exceeding the 
power of any created agent, and consequently being 
an effect of the divine omnipotence, when it is done 
to give credit and authority to any word or doctrine 
declared to proceed from God, either that doctrine 
must really proceed from God, as it is declared; or 
God by that work of his almighty power must bear 
witness to a falsehood; and so bring the creature 
under the greatest obligation, that can possibly engage the assent of a rational nature, to believe and 
assent to a lie. For surely a greater reason than 
this cannot be produced for the belief of any thing, 
than for a man to stand up and say, This and this I <pb n="154" id="vii-Page_154" />tell you as the mind and word of God; and to prove 
that it is so, I will do that before your eyes, that 
you yourselves shall confess can be done by nothing, 
but the almighty power of that God that can neither 
deceive nor be deceived. Now if this be an irrefragable way to convince, as the reason of all man 
kind must confess it to be, then Christ’s doctrine 
came attended and enforced with the greatest means 
of conviction imaginable. Thus much for the argument <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p22.1">in thesi</span></i>; and then for the assumption that 
Christ did such miraculous and supernatural works 
to confirm what he said, we need only repeat the 
message sent by him to John the Baptist; <i>that 
the dumb spake, the blind saw, the lame walked, 
and the dead were raised</i>. Which particulars none 
of his bitterest enemies ever pretended to deny, they 
being conveyed to them by an evidence past all exception, even the evidence of sense; nay of the 
quickest, the surest, and most authentic of all the 
senses, the sight: which if it be not certain in the 
reports and representations it makes of things to the 
mind, there neither is, nor can be naturally, any 
such thing as certainty or knowledge in the world. 
And thus much for the first part of the second general thing proposed; namely, That the arguments 
brought by Christ for the proof of his doctrine, were 
in themselves convincing and sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p23">I come now to the other part of it, which is to 
shew, That admitting or supposing that they were 
not sufficient, yet their insufficiency was not the 
cause of their actual rejection. Which will appear 
from these following reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p24">(1.) Because those who rejected Christ’s doctrine, 
and the arguments by which he confirmed it, fully <pb n="155" id="vii-Page_155" />believed and assented to other things conveyed to them with 
less evidence. Such as were even the miracles of Moses himself, upon the credit 
and authority of which stood the whole economy of the 
Jewish constitution. For though I grant that they 
believed his miracles upon the credit of constant 
unerring tradition, both written and unwritten, and 
grant also that such tradition was of as great certainty as the reports of sense; yet still I affirm, that 
it was not of the same evidence, which yet is the 
greatest and most immediate ground of all assent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p25">The evidence of sense (as I have noted) is the clearest that 
naturally the mind of man can receive, and is indeed the foundation both of all 
the evidence and certainty too, that tradition is capable of; which pretends to 
no other credibility from the testimony and word of some men, but because their 
word is at length traced up to, and originally terminates in, the sense and 
experience of some others, which could not be known beyond that compass of time 
in which it was exercised, but by being told and reported to such, as, not 
living at that time, saw it not, and by them to others, and so down from one age 
to another. For we therefore believe the report of some men concerning a thing, 
because it implies that there were some others who actually saw that thing. It 
is clear therefore, that want of evidence could not be the cause that the Jews 
rejected and disbelieved the gospel, since they embraced and believed the law, upon the credit of those miracles 
that were less evident. For those of Christ they 
knew by sight and sense, those of Moses only by 
tradition; which, though equally certain, yet were 
by no means equally evident with the other.</p>

<pb n="156" id="vii-Page_156" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p26">(2.) They believed and assented to things that 
were neither evident nor certain, but only probable; 
for they conversed, they traded, they merchandized, 
and, by so doing, frequently ventured their whole 
estates and fortunes upon a probable belief or persuasion of the honesty and truth of those whom they 
dealt and corresponded with. And interest, especially in worldly matters, and yet more especially 
with a Jew, never proceeds but upon supposal, at 
least, of a firm and sufficient bottom: from whence 
it is manifest, that since they could believe and 
practically rely upon, and that even in their dearest 
concerns, bare probabilities; they could not with 
any colour of reason pretend want of evidence for 
their disbelief of Christ’s doctrine, which came enforced with arguments far surpassing all such 
probabilities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p27">(3.) They believed and assented to things neither 
evident nor certain, nor yet so much as probable, but 
actually false and fallacious. Such as were the absurd doctrines and stories of their rabbins: which, 
though since Christ’s time they have grown much 
more numerous and fabulous than before, yet even 
then did so much pester the church, and so grossly 
abuse and delude the minds of that people, that 
contradictions themselves asserted by rabbies were equally received and revered 
by them as the sacred and infallible word of God. And whereas they rejected Christ and his doctrine, though every tittle of 
it came enforced with miracle, and the best arguments that heaven and earth could back it with; 
yet Christ then foretold, and after-times confirmed 
that prediction of his in <scripRef id="vii-p27.1" passage="John v. 43" parsed="|John|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.43">John v. 43</scripRef>. that they should 
receive many cheats and deceivers coming to them <pb n="157" id="vii-Page_157" />in their own name: fellows that set up for Messias’s, only upon their own heads, without pretending 
to any thing singular or miraculous, but impudence 
and imposture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p28">From all which it follows, that the Jews could 
not allege so much as a pretence of the want of 
evidence in the argument brought by Christ to prove 
the divinity and authority of his doctrine, as a reason of their rejection and disbelief of it; since they 
embraced and believed many things, for some of 
which they had no evidence, and for others of which 
they had no certainty, and for most of which they 
had not so much as probability. Which being so, 
from whence then could such an obstinate infidelity, 
in matters of so great clearness and credibility, take 
its rise? Why, this will be made out to us in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p29">Third thing proposed, which was to shew, What 
was the true and proper cause into which this unbelief of the Pharisees was resolved. And that 
was, in a word, the captivity of their wills and affections to lusts directly opposite to the design and 
spirit of Christianity. They were extremely ambitious and insatiably covetous, and therefore no impression from argument or miracle could reach them; 
but they stood proof against all conviction. Now, 
to shew how the pravity of the will could influence 
the understanding to a disbelief of Christianity, I 
shall premise these two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p30">1. That the understanding in its assent to any 
religion, is very differently wrought upon in persons 
bred up in it, and in persons at length converted to 
it. For in the first, it finds the mind naked and 
unprepossessed with any former notions, and so easily 
and insensibly gains upon the assent, grows up with <pb n="158" id="vii-Page_158" />it, and incorporates into it. But in persons adult, 
and already possessed with other notions of religion, 
the understanding cannot be brought to quit these, 
and to change them for new, but by great consideration and examination of the truth and firmness of the 
one, and comparing them with the flaws and weakness of the other. Which cannot be done without 
some labour and intention of the mind, and the 
thoughts dwelling a considerable time upon the survey and discussion of each particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p31">2. The other thing to be considered is, that in 
this great work, the understanding is chiefly at the 
disposal of the will. For though it is not in the 
power of the will, directly either to cause or hinder 
the assent of the understanding to a thing proposed 
and duly set before it; yet it is antecedently in the 
power of the will, to apply the understanding faculty 
to, or to take it off from the consideration of those 
objects, to which, without such a previous consideration, it cannot yield its assent. For all assent 
presupposes a simple apprehension or knowledge of the 
terms of the proposition to be assented to. But 
unless the understanding employ and exercise its 
cognitive or apprehensive power about these terms, 
there can be no actual apprehension of them. And 
the understanding, as to the exercise of this power, 
is subject to the command of the will, though as to 
the specific nature of its acts, it is determined by the 
object. As for instance; my understanding cannot 
assent to this proposition, That Jesus Christ is the 
Son of God; but it must first consider, and so apprehend, what the terms and parts of it are, and 
what they signify. And this cannot be done, if my 
will be so slothful, worldly, or voluptuously disposed, <pb n="159" id="vii-Page_159" />as never to suffer me at all to think of them; but 
perpetually to carry away and apply my mind to 
other things. Thus far is the understanding at the 
disposal of the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p32">Now these two considerations being premised, 
namely, that persons grown up in the belief of any 
religion cannot change that for another, without applying their understanding duly to consider and 
compare both; and then, that it is in the power of 
the will, whether it will suffer the understanding 
thus to dwell upon such objects or no: from these 
two, I say, we have the true philosophy and reason of the Pharisees unbelief; 
for they could not relinquish their Judaism, and embrace Christianity, without 
considering, weighing, and collating both religions. And this their understanding could not 
apply to, if it were diverted and took off by their 
will; and their will would be sure to divert and 
take it off, being wholly possessed and governed by 
their covetousness and ambition, which perfectly 
abhorred the precepts of such a doctrine. And this 
is the very account that our Saviour himself gives of 
this matter in <scripRef id="vii-p32.1" passage="John v. 44" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">John v. 44</scripRef>. <i>How can ye believe, says 
he, who receive honour one of another?</i> He looked 
upon it as a thing morally impossible, for persons 
infinitely proud and ambitious, to frame their minds 
to an impartial unbiassed consideration of a religion 
that taught nothing but self-denial and the cross; 
that humility was honour, and that the higher men 
climbed, the further they were from heaven. They 
could not with patience so much as think of it; and 
therefore, you may be sure, would never assent to it. 
And again, when Christ discoursed to them of alms, 
and a pious distribution of the goods and riches of <pb n="160" id="vii-Page_160" />this world, in <scripRef id="vii-p32.2" passage="Luke xvi." parsed="|Luke|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16">Luke xvi.</scripRef> it is said in the <scripRef passage="Luke 16:14" id="vii-p32.3" parsed="|Luke|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.14">14th verse</scripRef>, 
<i>that the Pharisees, who were covetous, heard all 
those things, and derided him</i>. Charity and liberality is a paradox to the covetous. The doctrine 
that teaches alms, and the persons that need them, 
are by such equally sent packing. Tell a miser of 
bounty to a friend, or mercy to the poor, and point 
him out his duty with an evidence as bright and 
piercing as the light, yet he will not understand it, 
but shuts his eyes as close as he does his hands, and 
resolves not to be convinced. In both these cases, 
there is an incurable blindness caused by a resolution 
not to see; and to all intents and purposes, he who 
will not open his eyes, is for the present as blind as 
he that cannot. And thus I have done with the 
third thing proposed, and shewn what was the true 
cause of the Pharisees disbelief of Christ’s doctrine: 
it was the predominance of those two great vices 
over their will, their covetousness and ambition. Pass 
we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p33">Fourth and last, which is to shew, That a pious 
and well disposed mind, attended with a readiness to 
obey the known will of God, is the surest and best 
means to enlighten the understanding to a belief of 
Christianity. That it is so, will appear upon a double account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p34">First, upon the account of God’s goodness, and 
the method of his dealing with the souls of men; 
which is, to reward every degree of sincere obedience 
to his will, with a further discovery of it. <i>I understand more than the ancients</i>, says David, <scripRef id="vii-p34.1" passage="Psalm cxix. 100" parsed="|Ps|119|100|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.100">Psalm 
cxix. 100</scripRef>. But how did he attain to such an excellency of understanding? Was it by longer study, or 
a greater quickness and felicity of parts, than was in <pb n="161" id="vii-Page_161" />those before him? No, he gives the reason in the 
next words, it was <i>because I keep thy statutes</i>. 
He got the start of them in point of obedience, and 
thereby outstript them at length in point of knowledge. And who in old time were the men of extraordinary revelations, but those who were also men 
of extraordinary piety? Who were made privy to 
the secrets of Heaven, and the hidden will of the Almighty, but such as performed his revealed will at 
an higher rate of strictness than the rest of the 
world? They were the Enochs, the Abrahams, the 
Elijahs, and the Daniels; such as the scripture remarkably testifies of, <i>that they walked with God</i>. 
And surely, he that walks with another, is in a 
likelier way to know and understand his mind, than 
he that follows him at a distance. Upon which account, the learned Jews still made this one of the 
ingredients that went to constitute a prophet, that 
he should be <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p34.2">perfectus in moralibus</span></i>, a person of 
exact morals, and unblameable in his life: the 
gift of prophecy being a ray of such a light, as never 
darts itself upon a dunghill. And what I here observe occasionally of extraordinary revelation and 
prophecy, will by analogy and due proportion extend even to those communications of God’s will, 
that are requisite to men’s salvation. An honest 
hearty simplicity and proneness to do all that a man 
knows of God’s will, is the ready, certain, and in 
fallible way to know more of it. For I am sure it 
may be said of the practical knowledge of religion, 
<i>that to him that hath shall be given, and he shall 
have more abundantly</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p35">I dare not, I confess, join in that bold assertion 
of some, that <span lang="LA" id="vii-p35.1"><i>facienti quod in se est, Deus nec debet, </i><pb n="162" id="vii-Page_162" />
<i>nec potest denegare gratiam</i></span>, which indeed is 
no less than a direct contradiction in the very terms; 
for if <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p35.2">Deus debet</span></i>, then <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p35.3">id quod debetur non est 
gratia</span></i>; there being a perfect inconsistency between 
that which is of <i>debt</i>, and that which is of <i>free gift</i>. 
And therefore leaving the <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p35.4">non debet</span></i> and the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="vii-p35.5">non potest</span></i> to those that can bind and loose the Almighty 
at their pleasure: so much, I think, we may pronounce safely in this matter, that the goodness and 
mercy of God is such, that he never deserts a 
sincere person, nor suffers any one that shall live 
(even according to these measures of sincerity) up 
to what he knows, to perish for want of any knowledge necessary, and what is more, sufficient to save 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p36">If any one should here say, Were there then none 
living up to these measures of sincerity amongst the 
heathen? and if there were, did the goodness of 
God afford such persons knowledge enough to save 
them? My answer is according to that of St. Paul, 
<i>I judge not those that are without the church</i>: 
they stand or fall to their own master: I have no 
thing to say of them. <i>Secret things belong to God</i>: 
it becomes us to be thankful to God, and charitable 
to men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p37">2. A pious and well-disposed will is the readiest 
means to enlighten the understanding to a knowledge of the truth of Christianity, upon the account 
of a natural efficiency; forasmuch as a will so disposed will be sure to engage 
the mind in a severe search into the great and concerning truths of religion: nor will it only engage the mind in such a 
search; but it will also accompany that search with 
two dispositions, directly tending to, and principally <pb n="163" id="vii-Page_163" />productive of, the discoveries of truth; namely, diligence and impartiality. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p38">(1.) For the diligence of the search. Diligence is 
the great harbinger of truth; which rarely takes up 
in any mind till that has gone before, and made room 
for it. It is a steady, constant, and pertinacious 
study, that naturally leads the soul into the knowledge of that, which at first seemed locked up from 
it. For this keeps the understanding long in converse with an object: and long converse brings 
acquaintance. Frequent consideration of a thing wears 
off the strangeness of it; and shews it in its several 
lights, and various ways of appearance, to the view 
of the mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p39">Truth is a great strong hold, barred and fortified 
by God and nature; and diligence is properly the 
understanding’s laying siege to it: so that, as in a 
kind of warfare, it must be perpetually upon the 
watch; observing all the avenues and passes to it, 
and accordingly makes its approaches. Sometimes 
it thinks it gains a point; and presently again, it 
finds itself baffled and beaten off: yet still it renews the onset; attacks the difficulty afresh; plants 
is reasoning, and that argument, this consequence, 
and that distinction, like so many intellectual batteries, till at length it forces a way and passage into 
the obstinate enclosed truth, that so long withstood 
and defied all its assaults.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p40">The Jesuits have a saying common amongst them, 
touching the institution of youth, (in which their 
chief strength and talent lies,) that <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p40.1">vexatio dat intellectum</span></i>. 
As when the mind casts and turns itself restlessly from one thing to another, 
strains this power of the soul to apprehend, that to judge, another <pb n="164" id="vii-Page_164" />to divide, a fourth to remember; thus tracing 
out the nice and scarce observable difference of some 
things, and the real agreement of others, till at 
length it brings all the ends of a long and various 
hypothesis together; sees how one part coheres 
with and depends upon another; and so clears off 
all the appearing contrarieties and contradictions 
that seemed to lie cross and uncouth, and to make 
the whole unintelligible. This is the laborious and 
vexatious inquest, that the soul must make after 
science. For truth, like a stately dame, will not be 
seen, nor shew herself at the first visit, nor match 
with the understanding upon an ordinary courtship 
or address. Long and tedious attendances must be 
given, and the hardest fatigues endured and digested; nor did ever the most pregnant wit in the 
world bring forth any thing great, lasting, and considerable, without some pain and travail, some pangs 
and throes before the delivery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p41">Now all this, that I have said, is to shew the 
force of diligence in the investigation of truth, and 
particularly of the noblest of all truths, which is 
that of religion. But then, as diligence is the great 
discoverer of truth, so is the will the great spring of 
diligence. For no man can heartily search after that 
which he is not very desirous to find. Diligence is 
to the understanding, as the whetstone to the razor; 
but the will is the hand that must apply one to the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p42">What makes many men so strangely immerse 
themselves, some in chymical, and some in mathematical inquiries, but because they strangely love 
the things they labour in? Their intent study gives 
them skill and proficiency, and their particular affection <pb n="165" id="vii-Page_165" />to these kinds of knowledge puts them upon 
such study. Accordingly let there be but the same 
propensity and bent of will to religion, and there 
will be the same sedulity and indefatigable industry 
in men’s inquiry into it. And then, in the natural 
course of things, the consequent of a sedulous seeking is finding, and the fruit of inquiry is information.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p43">(2.) A pious and well-disposed will gives not only 
diligence, but also impartiality to the understanding, 
in its search into religion, which is as absolutely necessary to give success to our inquiries into truth, 
as the former; it being scarce possible for that man to hit the mark, whose eye 
is still glancing upon something beside it. Partiality is properly the understanding’s judging according to the inclination of 
the will and affections, and not according to the exact truth of things, or the merits of the cause before 
it. Affection is still a briber of the judgment; and 
it is hard for a man to admit a reason against the 
thing he loves, or to confess the force of an argument against an interest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p44">In this case, he prevaricates with his own understanding, and cannot seriously and sincerely set his 
mind to consider the strength, to poise the weight, 
and to discern the evidence of the clearest and best 
argumentations, where they would conclude against 
the darling of his desires. For still that beloved 
thing possesses, and even engrosses him, and like a 
coloured glass before his eyes casts its own colour 
and tincture upon all the images and ideas of things 
that pass from the fancy to the understanding; and 
so absolutely does it sway that, that if a strange 
irresistible evidence of some unacceptable truth <pb n="166" id="vii-Page_166" />should chance to surprise and force reason to assent 
to the premises, affection would yet step in at last, 
and make it quit the conclusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p45">Upon which account, Socinus and his followers 
state the reason of a man’s believing or embracing 
Christianity upon the natural goodness or virtuous 
disposition of his mind, which they sometimes call 
<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p45.1">naturalis probitas</span></i>, and sometimes <i>
<span lang="LA" id="vii-p45.2">animus in virtutem pronus</span></i>. For, say they, the whole doctrine of 
Christianity teaches nothing but what is perfectly 
suitable to, and coincident with, the ruling principles, that a virtuous and well inclined man is acted 
by; and with the main interest that he proposes to 
himself. So that as soon as ever it is declared to 
such an one, he presently closes in, accepts, and 
complies with it: as a prepared soil eagerly takes 
in and firmly retains such seed or plants as particularly agree with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p46">With ordinary minds, such as much the greatest 
part of the world are, it is the suitableness, not the 
evidence of a truth, that makes it to be assented to. 
And it is seldom that any thing practically convinces a man, that does not please him first. If you 
would be sure of him, you must inform and gratify 
him too. But now, impartiality strips the mind of 
prejudice and passion, keeps it right and even from 
the bias of interest and desire, and so presents it like 
a <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p46.1">rasa tabula</span></i>, equally disposed to the reception of 
all truth. So that the soul lies prepared, and open to 
entertain it, and prepossessed with nothing that can 
oppose or thrust it out. For where diligence opens 
the door of the understanding, and impartiality 
keeps it, truth is sure to find both an entrance and 
a welcome too.</p>

<pb n="167" id="vii-Page_167" />


<p class="normal" id="vii-p47">And thus I have done with the fourth and last 
general thing proposed, and proved by argument, 
that a pious and well disposed mind, attended with 
a readiness to obey the known will of God, is the 
surest and best means to enlighten the understanding to a belief of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p48">Now, from the foregoing particulars, by way of 
use, we may collect these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p49">1. The true cause of that atheism, that scepticism and cavilling at religion, that we see and 
have cause to lament in too many in these days. It 
is not from any thing weak or wanting in our religion, to support, and enable it to look the strongest 
arguments, and the severest and most controlling 
reason in the face: but men are atheistical, because 
they are first vicious; and question the truth of 
Christianity, because they hate the practice. And 
therefore, that they may seem to have some pretence 
and colour to sin on freely, and to surrender up 
themselves wholly to their sensuality, without any 
imputation upon their judgment, and to quit their 
morals, without any discredit to their intellectuals; 
they fly to several stale, trite, pitiful objections and 
cavils, some against religion in general, and some 
against Christianity in particular, and some against 
the very first principles of morality, to give them 
some poor credit and countenance in the pursuit of 
their brutish courses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p50">Few practical errors in the world are embraced 
upon the stock of conviction, but inclination: for 
though indeed the judgment may err upon the account of weakness, yet where there is one error that 
enters in at this door, ten are let into it through the 
will: that, for the most part, being set upon those <pb n="168" id="vii-Page_168" />things, which truth is a direct obstacle to the enjoyment of; and where both cannot be had, a man will 
be sure to buy his enjoyment, though he pays down 
truth for the purchase. For in this case, the further 
from truth, the further from trouble: since truth 
shews such an one what he is unwilling to see, and 
tells him what he hates to hear. They are the same 
beams that shine and enlighten, and are apt to 
scorch too: and it is impossible for a man engaged 
in any wicked way, to have a clear understanding of 
it, and a quiet mind in it together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p51">But these sons of Epicurus, both for voluptuousness and 
irreligion also, (as it is hard to support the former without the latter,) 
these, I say, rest not here; but (if you will take them at their word) they must 
also pass for the only wits of the age: though greater arguments, I am sure, may 
be produced against this, than any they can allege against the most improbable 
article of Christianity. But heretofore the rate and standard of wit was very different from what it is nowadays. No man was then 
accounted a wit for speaking such things as deserved 
to have the tongue cut out that spake them: nor 
did any man pass for a philosopher, or a man of 
depth, for talking atheistically: or a man of parts, 
for employing them against that God that gave 
them. For then the world was generally better inclined; virtue was in so much reputation, as to be 
pretended to at least. And virtue, whether in a 
Christian or in an infidel, can have no interest to be 
served either by atheism or infidelity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p52">For which cause, could we but prevail with the 
greatest debauchees amongst us to change their 
lives, we should find it no very hard matter to <pb n="169" id="vii-Page_169" />change their judgments. For notwithstanding all 
their talk of reason and philosophy, which (God 
knows) they are deplorably strangers to; and those 
unanswerable doubts and difficulties, which, over 
their cups or their coffee, they pretend to have 
against Christianity; persuade but the covetous man 
not to deify his money; the proud man not to adore 
himself; the lascivious man to throw off his lewd 
amours; the intemperate man to abandon his revels; 
and so for any other vice, that is apt to abuse and 
pervert the mind of man; and I dare undertake, that 
all their giant-like objections against Christian religion shall presently vanish and quit the field. For 
he that is a good man, is three quarters of his way 
towards the being a good Christian, wheresoever he 
lives, or whatsoever he is called.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p53">2. In the next place, we learn from hence the 
most effectual way and means of proficiency and 
growth in the knowledge of the great and profound 
truths of religion, and how to make us all not only 
good Christians, but also expert divines. It is a 
knowledge, that men are not so much to study, as to 
live themselves into: a knowledge that passes into 
the head through the heart. I have heard of some, 
that in their latter years, through the feebleness of 
their limbs, have been forced to study upon their 
knees: and I think it might well become the young 
est and the strongest to do so too. Let them daily 
and incessantly pray to God for his grace; and if 
God gives grace, they may be sure that knowledge 
will not stay long behind: since it is the same spirit 
and principle that purifies the heart, and clarifies the 
understanding. Let all their inquiries into the deep 
and mysterious points of theology be begun and carried <pb n="170" id="vii-Page_170" />on with fervent petitions to God; that he would 
dispose their minds to direct all their skill and 
knowledge to the promotion of a good life, both in 
themselves and others; that he would use all their 
noblest speculations, and most refined notions, only 
as instruments, to move and set a work the great 
principles of actions, the will and the affections; 
that he would convince them of the infinite vanity 
and uselessness of all that learning, that makes not 
the possessor of it a better man; that he would keep 
them from those sins that may grieve and provoke 
his holy Spirit (the fountain of all true light and 
knowledge,) to withdraw from them; and so seal 
them up under darkness, blindness, and stupidity of 
mind. For where the heart is bent upon, and held 
under the power of, any vicious course, though Christ 
himself should take the contrary virtue for his doc 
trine, and do a miracle before such an one’s eyes, for 
its application; yet he would not practically gain his 
assent, but the result of all would end in a <i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p53.1">non persuadebis etiamsi persuaseris</span></i>. Few consider what 
a degree of sottishness and confirmed ignorance men 
may sin themselves into.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p54">This was the case of the Pharisees. And no 
doubt but this very consideration also gives us the 
true reason and full explication of that notable and 
strange passage of scripture, in <scripRef passage="Luke 16:31" id="vii-p54.1" parsed="|Luke|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.31">Luke xvi. and the 
last verse</scripRef>: <i>That if men will not hear Moses and 
the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though 
one rose from the dead</i>. That is, where a strong 
inveterate love of sin has made any doctrine or proposition wholly unsuitable to the heart, no argument or demonstration, no nor miracle whatsoever, 
shall be able to bring the heart cordially to close <pb n="171" id="vii-Page_171" />with, and receive it. Whereas, on the contrary, if 
the heart be piously disposed, the natural goodness of any doctrine is enough to vouch for the truth of 
it: for the suitableness of it will endear it to the 
will, and by endearing it to the will, will naturally 
slide it into the assent also. For in morals, as well 
as in metaphysics, there is nothing really good, but 
has a truth commensurate to its goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p55">The truths of Christ crucified are the Christian’s philosophy, and a good life is the Christian’s logic; 
that great instrumental introductive art that must 
guide the mind into the former. And where a long 
course of piety, and close communion with God, has 
purged the heart, and rectified the will, and made 
all things ready for the reception of God’s Spirit; 
knowledge will break in upon such a soul, like the 
sun shining in his full might, with such a victorious 
light, that nothing shall be able to resist it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p56">If now at length some should object here, that 
from what has been delivered, it will follow, that 
the most pious men are still the most knowing, 
which yet seems contrary to common experience and 
observation; I answer, that as to all things directly 
conducing, and necessary to salvation, there is no 
doubt but they are so; as the meanest common soldier, that has fought often in an army, has a truer 
and better knowledge of war, than he that has read 
and writ whole volumes of it, but never was in any 
battle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p57">Practical sciences are not to be learnt but in the 
way of action. It is experience that must give 
knowledge in the Christian profession, as well as in 
all others. And the knowledge drawn from experience is quite of another kind from that which flows <pb n="172" id="vii-Page_172" />from speculation or discourse. It is not the opinion, 
but the <i>path of the just</i>, that the wisest of men tells 
us, <i>shines more and more unto a perfect day</i>. The 
obedient, and the men of practice, are those sons of 
light, that shall outgrow all their doubts and ignorances, that shall ride upon these clouds, and triumph over their present imperfections, till persuasion pass into knowledge, and knowledge advance 
into assurance, and all come at length to be completed in the beatific vision, and a full fruition of 
those joys, which God has in reserve for them, whom 
by his grace he shall prepare for glory.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="vii-p58"><i>To which God, infinitely wise, holy, and just, be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="173" id="vii-Page_173" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon VII. God’s Peculiar Regard to Places Set Apart for Divine Worship." prev="vii" next="viii.i" id="viii">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>



<h4 id="viii-p0.2">PREACHED</h4>

<h2 id="viii-p0.3">AT THE CONSECRATION OF A CHAPEL.</h2>

<h2 id="viii-p0.4">1667.</h2>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="Preface." prev="viii" next="viii.ii" id="viii.i">
<h2 id="viii.i-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="first" id="viii.i-p1">AFTER the happy expiration of those times which had 
reformed so many churches to the ground, and in which 
men used to express their honour to God, and their allegiance to their prince the same way, demolishing the palaces 
of the one, and the temples of the other; it is now our 
glory and felicity, that God has changed men’s tempers 
with the times, and made a spirit of building succeed a spirit of pulling down: by a miraculous revolution, reducing 
many from the head of a triumphant rebellion to their old 
condition of masons, smiths, and carpenters, that in this capacity they might repair what, as colonels and captains, 
they had ruined and defaced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i-p2">But still it is strange to see any ecclesiastical pile, not by 
ecclesiastical cost and influence rising above ground; especially in an age, in which men’s mouths are open against the 
church, but their hands shut towards it; an age in which, 
respecting the generality of men, we might as soon expect 
stones to be made bread, as to be made churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i-p3">But the more epidemical and prevailing this evil is, the 
more honourable are those who stand and shine as exceptions from the common practice; and may such places, built 
for the divine worship, derive an honour and a blessing <pb n="174" id="viii.i-Page_174" />upon the head of the builders, as great and lasting, as the 
curse and infamy that never fails to rest upon the sacrilegious violators of them; and a greater, I am sure I need 
not, I cannot wish.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.i-p4">Now the foundation of what I shall discourse, upon the 
present subject and occasion, shall be laid in that place in</p>

<pb n="175" id="viii.i-Page_175" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon VII. God’s Peculiar Regard to Places Set Apart for Divine Worship. Pslam lxxxvii. 2." prev="viii.i" next="ix" id="viii.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Psalm 87:2" id="viii.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Ps|87|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.2" />

<p class="center" id="viii.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Psa 87:2" id="viii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Ps|87|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.2"><span class="sc" id="viii.ii-p1.2">Psalm</span> lxxxvii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="viii.ii-p2"><i>God hath loved the gates of Sion, more than all the dwellings of Jacob</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="viii.ii-p3">THE comparison here exhibited between the love 
God bore to Sion, the great place of his solemn worship, and that which he bore to the other dwellings 
of Israel, imports, as all other comparisons do in the 
superior part of them, two things; difference and 
preeminence: and accordingly I cannot more commodiously and naturally contrive the prosecution of 
these words, than by casting the sense of them into 
these two propositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p4">I. That God bears a different respect to places set apart and 
consecrated to his worship, from what he bears to all other places designed to 
the uses of common life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p5">II. That God prefers the worship paid him in such 
places, above that which is offered him in any other 
places whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p6">I. As to the former of these, this difference of respect, borne by God to such places, from what he 
bears to others, may be evinced these three several 
ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p7">1. By those eminent interposals of Providence, 
for the erecting and preserving of such places.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p8">2. By those notable judgments shewn by God 
upon the violators of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p9">3. Lastly, by declaring the ground and reason, 
why God shews such a different respect to those 
places, from what he manifests to others. Of all 
which in their order.</p>

<pb n="176" id="viii.ii-Page_176" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p10">1. First of all then, those eminent interposals of 
the divine Providence for the erecting and preserving such places, will be one pregnant and strong 
argument to prove the difference of God’s respect to 
them, and to others of common use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p11">That Providence that universally casts its eye over 
all the parts of the creation, is yet pleased more particularly to fasten it upon some. God made all the 
world, that he might be worshipped in some parts of 
the world; and therefore in the first and most early 
times of the church, what care did he manifest to 
have such places erected to his honour! Jacob he 
admonished by a vision, as by a messenger from heaven, to build him an altar; and then, what awe did 
Jacob express to it! <i>How dreadful</i>, says he, <i>is this 
place! for surely it is no other than the house of 
God</i>. What particular inspirations were there upon Aholiab to fit him to work about the sanctuary! 
The Spirit of God was the surveyor, director, and 
manager of the whole business. But above all, how 
exact and (as we may say with reverence) how nice 
was God about the building of the temple! David, though a man of most intimate 
converse and acquaintance with God, and one who bore a kingly 
preeminence over others, no less in point of piety 
than of majesty, after he had made such rich, such 
vast, and almost incredible provision of materials for 
the building of the temple; yet because he had dipt 
his hands in blood, though but the blood of God’s enemies, had the glory of that work took out of 
them, and was not permitted to lay a stone in that 
sacred pile; but the whole work was entirely reserved for Solomon, a prince adorned with those 
parts of mind, and exalted by such a concurrence of <pb n="177" id="viii.ii-Page_177" />all prosperous events to make him glorious and 
magnificent, as if God had made it his business to 
build a Solomon, that Solomon might build him an 
house. To which, had not God bore a very different 
respect from what he bore to all other places, why 
might not David have been permitted to build God 
a temple, as well as to rear himself a palace? Why 
might not he, who was so pious as to design, be also 
so prosperous as to finish it? God must needs have 
set a more than ordinary esteem upon that which 
David, the man after his own heart, the darling of 
Heaven, and the most flaming example of a vigorous 
love to God that ever was, was not thought fit to 
have an hand in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p12">And to proceed, when after a long tract of time, 
the sins of Israel had even unconsecrated and profaned that sacred edifice, and thereby robbed it of 
its only defence, the palladium of God’s presence, so 
that the Assyrians laid it even with the ground; yet after that a long captivity 
and affliction had made the Jews fit again for so great a privilege, as a pubic place to worship God in, how did God put it into 
the heart, even of an heathen prince, to promote the 
building of a second temple! How was the work 
undertook and carried on amidst all the unlikelihoods and discouraging circumstances imaginable! 
The builders holding the sword in one hand, to defend the trowel working with the other; yet finished 
and completed it was, under the conduct and protection of a peculiar providence, that made the instruments of that great design prevalent and victorious, and all those mountains of opposition to become 
plains before Zorobabel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p13">And lastly, when Herod the great, whose magnificence <pb n="178" id="viii.ii-Page_178" />served him instead of piety to prompt him to 
an action, if not in him religious, yet heroic at least, 
thought fit to pull down that temple, and to build 
one much more glorious, and fit for the Saviour 
of the world to appear and preach in. Josephus, in 
his 15th book of the Jewish Antiquities, and the 14th 
chapter, says, that during all the time of its building, 
there fell not so much as a shower to interrupt the 
work, but the rain still fell by night, that it might 
not retard the business of the day. If this were 
so, I am not of the number of those who can ascribe such great and strange passages to chance, or 
satisfy my reason in assigning any other cause of 
this, but the kindness of God himself to the place of 
his worship; making the common influences of heaven to stop their course, and pay a kind of homage 
to the rearing of so sacred a structure. Though I 
must confess, that David’s being prohibited, and Herod permitted to build God a temple might seem 
strange, did not the absoluteness of God’s good plea 
sure satisfy all sober minds of the reasonableness of 
God’s proceedings, though never so strange and unaccountable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p14">Add to all this, that the extraordinary manifestations of God’s presence were still in the sanctuary: 
the cloud, the Urim and Thummim, and the oracular answers of God, were graces 
and prerogatives proper and peculiar to the sacredness of this place. These were 
the dignities that made it (as it were) the presence-chamber of the Almighty, 
the room of audience, where he declared that he would receive and 
answer petitions from all places under heaven, and 
where he displayed his royalty and glory. There 
was no parlour or dining-room in all the dwellings <pb n="179" id="viii.ii-Page_179" />of Jacob, that he vouchsafed the like privileges to. 
And moreover, how full are God’s expressions to 
this purpose! <i>Here have I placed my name, and 
here will I dwell, for I have a delight therein</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p15">But to evidence, how different a respect God 
bears to things consecrated to his own worship, 
from what he bears to all other things, let that one 
eminent passage of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, be 
proof beyond all exception; in which, the censers of 
those wretches, who, I am sure, could derive no 
sanctity to them from their own persons; yet upon 
this account, that they had been consecrated by the 
offering incense in them, were, by God’s special 
command, sequestered from all common use, and appointed to be beaten into broad plates, and fastened 
as a covering upon the altar, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p15.1" passage="Numb. xvi. 38" parsed="|Num|16|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.38">Numb. xvi. 38</scripRef>. <i>The 
censers of these sinners against their own souls, 
let them make broad plates for a covering of the 
altar: for they offered them before the Lord, 
therefore they are hallowed</i>. It seems this one 
single use left such an indelible sacredness upon 
them, that neither the villainy of the persons, nor 
the impiety of the design, could be a sufficient reason 
to unhallow and degrade them to the same common 
use that other vessels may be applied to. And the 
argument holds equally good for the consecration of 
places. The apostle would have no revelling, or 
junketting upon the altar, which had been used, and 
by that use consecrated to the celebration of a more 
spiritual and divine repast. <i>Have ye not houses to 
eat and to drink in? or despise ye the church of 
God?</i> says St. Paul, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p15.2" passage="1 Cor. xi. 22" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">1 Cor. xi. 22</scripRef>. It would have 
been no answer to have told the apostle, What! is 
not the church stone and wood as well as other <pb n="180" id="viii.ii-Page_180" />buildings? And is there any such peculiar sanctity 
in this parcel of brick and mortar? And must God, 
who has declared himself <i>no respecter of persons</i>, be now made a respecter of places? No, this is the language of a more 
spiritualized and refined piety than the apostles and primitive Christians were 
acquainted with. And thus much for the first argument, brought to prove the different respect that 
God bears to things and places consecrated and set 
apart to his own worship, from what he bears to 
others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p16">2. The second argument for the proof of the same 
assertion, shall be taken from those remarkable judgments shewn by God, upon the violators of things 
consecrated and set apart to holy uses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p17">A coal, we know, snatched from the altar once 
fired the nest of the eagle, the royal and commanding bird; and so has sacrilege consumed the families 
of princes, broke sceptres, and destroyed kingdoms. 
We read how the victorious Philistines were worsted 
by the captivated ark, which foraged their country 
more than a conquering army; they were not able 
to cohabit with that holy thing; it was like a plague 
in their bowels, and a curse in the midst of them; 
so that they were forced to restore their prey, and 
to turn their triumphs into supplications. Poor 
Uzzah for but touching the ark, though out of care 
and zeal for its preservation, was struck dead with a 
blow from heaven. He had no right to touch it, 
and therefore his very zeal was a sin, and his care 
an usurpation; nor could the purpose of his heart 
excuse the error of his hand. Nay, in the promulgation of the Mosaic law, if so much as a brute beast 
touched the mountain, the bow of vengeance was <pb n="181" id="viii.ii-Page_181" />ready, and it was to be struck through with a dart, 
and to die a sacrifice for a fault it could not understand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p18">But to give some higher and clearer instances of 
the divine judgments upon sacrilegious persons. In 
<scripRef id="viii.ii-p18.1" passage="1 Kings xiv. 26" parsed="|1Kgs|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.14.26">1 Kings xiv. 26</scripRef>. we find Shishak king of Egypt 
spoiling and robbing Solomon’s temple, and that we 
may know what became of him, we must take notice 
that Josephus calls him Susac, and tells us that Herodotus calls him Sesostris; and withal reports, that 
immediately after his return from this very expedition, such disastrous 
calamities befell his family, that he burnt two of his children himself; that 
his brother conspired against him; and lastly, that his son, 
who succeeded him, was struck blind, yet not so 
blind (in his understanding at least) but that he 
saw the cause of all these mischiefs; and therefore, 
to redeem his father’s sacrilege, gave more and 
richer things to temples, than his father had stolen 
from them: though (by the way) it may seem to be 
a strange method of repairing an injury done to the 
true God, by adorning the temples of the false. See 
the same sad effect of sacrilege in the great Nebuchadnezzar: he plunders the temple of God, and we 
find the fatal doom that afterwards befell him; he 
lost his kingdom, and by a new unheard of judgment, was driven from the society and converse of 
men, to table with the beasts, and to graze with 
oxen; the impiety and inhumanity of his sin making 
him a fitter companion for them, than for those to 
whom religion is more natural, than reason itself. 
And since it was his unhappiness to transmit his 
sin, together with his kingdom, to his son, while <pb n="182" id="viii.ii-Page_182" />Belshazzar was quaffing in the sacred vessels of the 
temple, which in his pride he sent for to abuse with 
his impious sensuality, he sees his fatal sentence writ 
by the finger of God in the very midst of his profane mirth. And he stays not long for the execution of it, that very night losing his kingdom and 
his life too. And that which makes the story direct for our purpose is, that all this comes upon him 
for profaning those sacred vessels. God himself tells 
us so much by the mouth of his prophet in <scripRef id="viii.ii-p18.2" passage="Dan. v. 23" parsed="|Dan|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.5.23">Dan. v. 
23</scripRef>. where this only sin is charged upon him, and 
particularly made the cause of his sudden and utter 
ruin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p19">These were violators of the first temple, and those 
that profaned and abused the second sped no better. 
And for this, take for instance that first-born of sin 
and sacrilege, Antiochus; the story of whose profaning God’s house you may read in the first book of 
Maccabees, <scripRef passage="1Macc 1:1-64" id="viii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|1Macc|1|1|1|64" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.1.1-1Macc.1.64">chap. i.</scripRef> And you may read also at large 
what success he found after it, in the sixth chapter, 
where the author tells us, that he never prospered 
afterwards in any thing, but all his designs were 
frustrated, his captains slain, his armies defeated; 
and lastly, himself falls sick, and dies a miserable 
death. And (which is most considerable as to the 
present business) when all these evils befell him, his 
own conscience tells him, that it was even for this, 
that he had most sacrilegiously pillaged and invaded 
God’s house, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p19.2" passage="1 Maccab. vi. 12" parsed="|1Macc|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.6.12">1 Maccab. vi. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Maccab. 6:13" id="viii.ii-p19.3" parsed="|1Macc|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.6.13">13</scripRef>. <i>Now I remember, says he, the evils I did at Jerusalem, how I 
took the vessels of gold and silver: I perceive 
therefore, that for this cause these evils are come 
upon me, and, behold, I perish for grief in a strange </i><pb n="183" id="viii.ii-Page_183" /><i>land</i>. The sinner’s conscience is for the most part 
the best expositor of the mind of God, under any 
judgment or affliction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p20">Take another notable instance in Nicanor, who 
purposed and threatened to burn the temple, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p20.1" passage="1 Maccab. vii. 35" parsed="|1Macc|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.7.35">1 Maccab. vii. 35</scripRef>. And a curse lights upon him 
presently after: his great army is utterly ruined, he 
himself slain in it, and his head and right hand cut 
off, and hung up before Jerusalem. Where two 
things are remarkable in the text. 1. That he himself was first slain, a thing that does not usually be 
fall a general of an army. 2. That the Jews prayed 
against him to God, and desired God to destroy Nicanor, for the injury done to his sanctuary only, 
naming no sin else. And God ratified their prayers 
by the judgment they brought down upon the head 
of him, whom they prayed against. God stopped 
his blasphemous mouth, and cut off his sacrilegious 
hand, and made them teach the world, what it was 
for the most potent sinner under heaven to threaten 
the almighty God, especially in his own house; for 
so was the temple.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p21">But now, lest some should puff at these instances, 
as being such as were under a different economy of 
religion, in which God was more tender of the shell 
and ceremonious part of his worship, and consequently not directly pertinent to ours; therefore to 
shew that all profanation, and invasion of things sacred, is an offence against the eternal law of nature, 
and not against any positive institution after a time 
to expire, we need not go many nations off, nor 
many ages back, to see the vengeance of God upon 
some families, raised upon the ruins of churches, 
and enriched with the spoils of sacrilege, gilded with <pb n="184" id="viii.ii-Page_184" />the name of reformation. And for the most part, 
so unhappy have been the purchasers of church 
lands, that the world is not now to seek for an argument from a long experience to convince it, that 
though in such purchases men have usually the 
cheapest penny-worths, yet they have not always 
the best bargains. For the holy thing has stuck fast 
to their sides like a fatal shaft, and the stone has 
cryed out of the consecrated walls they have lived 
within, for a judgment upon the head of the sacrilegious intruder; and Heaven has heard the cry, and 
made good the curse. So that when the heir of a 
blasted family has rose up and promised fair, and 
perhaps flourished for some time upon the stock of 
excellent parts and great favour; yet at length a 
cross event has certainly met and stopped him in the 
career of his fortunes; so that he has ever after 
withered and declined, and in the end come to 
nothing, or to that which is worse. So certainly 
does that, which some call blind superstition, take 
aim when it shoots a curse at the sacrilegious person. 
But I shall not engage in the odious task of recounting the families which this sin has blasted 
with a curse. Only, I shall give one eminent instance in some persons who had sacrilegiously procured the demolishing of some places consecrated 
to holy uses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p22">And for this (to shew the world that Papists can 
commit sacrilege as freely as they can object it to 
Protestants) it shall be in that great cardinal and 
minister of state, Wolsey, who obtained leave of 
pope Clement the seventh to demolish forty religious 
houses; which he did by the service of five men, to 
whose conduct he committed the effecting of that <pb n="185" id="viii.ii-Page_185" />business; every one of which came to a sad and fatal end. For the pope himself was ever after an 
unfortunate prince, Rome being twice taken and sacked 
in his reign, himself taken prisoner, and at length 
dying a miserable death. Wolsey (as is known) 
incurred a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p22.1">premunire</span></i>, forfeited his honour, estate, 
and life, which he ended, some say, by poison; but 
certainly in great calamity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p23">And for the five men employed by him, two of 
them quarrelled, one of which was slain, and the 
other hanged for it; the third drowned himself in a 
well; the fourth (though rich) came at length to 
beg his bread; and the fifth was miserably stabbed 
to death at Dublin in Ireland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p24">This was the tragical end of a knot of sacrilegious 
persons from highest to lowest. The consideration 
of which and the like passages, one would think, 
should make men keep their fingers off from the 
church’s patrimony, though not out of love to the 
church, (which few men have,) yet at least out of 
love to themselves, which, I suppose, few want.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p25">Nor is that instance in one of another religion to 
be passed over, (so near it is to the former passage 
of Nicanor,) of a commander in the parliament’s rebel army, who, coming to rifle and deface the cathedral at Litchfield, solemnly at the head of his troops 
begged of God to shew some remarkable token of 
his approbation or dislike of the work they were 
going about. Immediately after which, looking out 
at a window, he was shot in the forehead by a deaf 
and dumb man. And this was on St. Chadd’s day, 
the name of which saint that church bore, being 
dedicated to God in memory of the same. Where 
we see, that as he asked of God a sign, so God gave <pb n="186" id="viii.ii-Page_186" />him one, signing him in the forehead, and that with 
such a mark, as he is like to be known by to all 
posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p26">There is nothing that the united voice of all history proclaims so loud, as the certain unfailing curse 
that has pursued and overtook sacrilege. Make a 
catalogue of all the prosperous sacrilegious persons 
that have been from the beginning of the world to 
this day, and I believe they will come within a very 
narrow compass, and be repeated much sooner than 
the alphabet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p27">Religion claims a great interest in the world, even 
as great as its object, God, and the souls of men. 
And since God has resolved not to alter the course 
of nature, and upon principles of nature, religion 
will scarce be supported without the encouragement 
of the ministers of it; Providence, where it loves a 
nation, concerns itself to own and assert the interest 
of religion, by blasting the spoilers of religious persons and places. Many have gaped at the church 
revenues, but, before they could swallow them, have 
had their mouths stopt in the churchyard.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p28">And thus much for the second argument, to prove 
the different respect that God bears to things consecrated to holy uses; namely, his signal judgments 
upon the sacrilegious violators of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p29">3. I descend now to the third and last thing proposed for the proof of the first proposition, which is, 
to assign the ground and reason, why God shews 
such a concern for these things. Touching which 
we are to observe, (1.) Negatively, that it is no 
worth or sanctity naturally inherent in the things 
themselves, that either does or can procure them 
this esteem from God; for by nature all things <pb n="187" id="viii.ii-Page_187" />have an equally common use. Nature freely and indifferently opens the bosom of the universe to all 
mankind; and the very <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p29.1">sanctum sanctorum</span></i> had 
originally no more sacredness in it, than the valley 
of the son of Hinnom, or any other place in Judea. 
(2.) Positively therefore, the sole ground and reason 
of this different esteem vouchsafed by God to consecrated things and places, is this, that he has the sole 
property of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p30">It is a known maxim, that in <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p30.1">Deo sunt jura 
omnia</span></i>; and consequently, that he is the proprietor 
of all things, by that grand and transcendent right 
founded upon creation. Yet notwithstanding he 
may be said to have a greater, because a sole property in some things, for that he permits not the 
use of them to men, to whom yet he has granted the 
free use of all other things. Now this property 
may be founded upon a double ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p31">First, God’s own fixing upon, and institution of, a place or 
thing to his peculiar use. When he shall say to the sons of men, as he spoke to 
Adam concerning the forbidden fruit, Of all things and places 
that I have enriched the universe with, you may 
freely make use for your own occasions; but as for 
this spot of ground, this person, this thing, I have 
selected and appropriated, I have enclosed it to myself and my own use; and I will endure no sharer, 
no rival, or companion in it: he that invades them, 
usurps, and shall bear the guilt of his usurpation. 
Now, upon this account, the gates of Sion, and the 
tribe of Levi, became God’s property. He laid his 
hand upon them, and said, <i>These are mine</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p32">Secondly, The other ground of God’s sole property <pb n="188" id="viii.ii-Page_188" />in any thing or place, is the gift, or rather the return of it 
made by man to God; by which act he relinquishes and delivers back to God all his right to 
the use of that thing, which before had been freely 
granted him by God. After which donation, there 
is an absolute change and alienation made of the 
property of the thing given, and that as to the use 
of it too; which being so alienated, a man has no 
more to do with it, than with a thing bought with 
another’s money, or got with the sweat of another’s brow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p33">And this is the ground of God’s sole property in things, 
persons, and places, now under the gospel. Men by free gift consign over a place 
to the divine worship, and thereby have no more right to apply it to another 
use, than they have to make use of another man’s goods. He that has devoted 
himself to the service of God in the Christian priesthood, has given himself to 
God, and so can no more dispose of himself to another employment, than he can 
dispose of a thing that he has sold or freely given away. Now in passing a thing 
away to another by deed of gift, two things are required:</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p34">1. A surrender on the giver’s part, of all the property and right he has in the thing given. And to 
the making of a thing or place sacred, this surrender 
of it, by its right owner, is so necessary, that all the 
rites of consecration used upon a place against the 
owner’s will, and without his giving up his property, 
make not that place sacred, forasmuch as the property of it is not hereby altered; and therefore says 
the canonist, <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p34.1">Qui sine voluntate Domini consecrat, 
revera desecrat.</span></i> The like judgment passed that <pb n="189" id="viii.ii-Page_189" />learned Bishop Synesius upon a place so consecrated. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p34.2">Οὐδ᾽ ἱερὸν οὐδὲ μὲν ὅσιον ἠγοῦμαι</span>. 
<i>I account it not</i>, says 
he, <i>for any holy thing</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p35">For we must know, that consecration makes not 
a place sacred, any more than coronation makes a 
king, but only solemnly declares it so. It is the gift 
of the owner of it to God, which makes it to be 
solely God’s, and consequently sacred; after which, 
every violation of it is as really sacrilege, as to conspire against the king is treason before the solemnity of his coronation. And moreover, as consecration makes not a thing sacred without the owner’s gift, so the owner’s gift of itself alone makes a thing 
sacred, without the ceremonies of consecration; for 
we know that tythes and lands given to God are 
never, and plate, vestments, and other sacred utensils are seldom consecrated: yet certain it is, that 
after the donation of them to the church, it is as 
really sacrilege to steal or alienate them from those 
sacred uses, to which they were dedicated by the 
donors, as it is to pull down a church, or turn it into 
a stable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p36">2. As in order to the passing away a thing by gift, 
there is required a surrender of all right to it on his 
part that gives, so there is required also an acceptation of it on his part to whom it is given. For 
giving being a relative action; (and so requiring a 
correlative to answer it;) giving on one part transfers no property, unless there be an accepting on the 
other; for as <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p36.1">volenti non fit injuria</span></i>, so in this case 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p36.2">nolenti non fit beneficium</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p37">And if it be now asked, how God can be said to 
accept what we give, since we are not able to 
transact with him in person? To this I answer, <pb n="190" id="viii.ii-Page_190" />1. That we may and do converse with God in person really, and 
to all the purposes of giving and receiving, though not visibly: for natural reason will 
evince, that God will receive testimonies of honour 
from his creatures; amongst which, the homage of 
offerings, and the parting with a right, is a very 
great one. And where a gift is suitable to the person to whom it is offered, and no refusal of it 
testified; silence in that case (even amongst those who 
transact visibly and corporally with one another) is, 
by the general voice of reason, reputed an acceptance. And therefore much more ought we to conclude that God accepts of a thing 
suitable for him to receive, and for us to give, where he does not declare his 
refusal and disallowance of it. But, 2. I add further, that we may transact with God in the person 
of his and Christ’s substitute, the bishop, to whom 
the deed of gift ought, and uses to be delivered by 
the owner of the thing given, in a formal instrument 
signed, sealed, and legally attested by witnesses, 
wherein he resigns up all his right and property in 
the thing to be consecrated. And the bishop is as 
really <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p37.1">vicarius Christi</span></i> to receive this from us in 
Christ’s behalf, as the Levitical priest was <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p37.2">vicarius 
Dei</span></i> to the Jews, to manage all transactions between 
God and them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p38">These two things therefore concurring, the gift of 
the owner, and God’s acceptance of it, either immediately by himself, which we rationally presume, or 
mediately by the hands of the bishop, which is visibly 
done before us, is that which vests the sole property 
of a thing or place in God. If it be now asked, Of 
what use then is consecration, if a thing were sacred 
before it? I answer, Of very much; even as much <pb n="191" id="viii.ii-Page_191" />as coronation to a king, which confers no royal authority upon him, but by so solemn a declaration of 
it, imprints a deeper awe and reverence of it in the 
people’s minds, a thing surely of no small moment. 
And, 2. The bishop’s solemn benediction and prayers to God for a blessing upon those who shall seek 
him in such sacred places, cannot but be supposed a 
direct and most effectual means to procure a blessing from God upon those persons who shall address 
themselves to him there, as they ought to do. And 
surely, this also vouches the great reason of the episcopal consecration. Add to this in the third place, 
that all who ever had any awful sense of religion 
and religious matters (whether Jews or Christians, 
or even heathens themselves) have ever used solemn 
dedications and consecrations of things set apart, and 
designed for divine worship; which surely could 
never have been so universally practised, had not 
right reason dictated the high expediency and great 
use of such practices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p39">Eusebius, (the earliest church-historian,) in the 
tenth book of his Ecclesiastical History, as also in 
the Life of Constantine, speaks of these consecrations 
of churches, as of things generally in use, and withal 
sets down those actions particularly, of which they 
consisted, styling them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p39.1">Θεοπρεπεῖς ἐκκλησίας θεσμοὺς</span>, 
laws or customs of the church becoming God. What 
the Greek and Latin churches used to do, may be 
seen in their pontificals, containing the set forms for 
these consecrations; though indeed (for these six or 
seven last centuries) full of many tedious, superfluous, and ridiculous fopperies; setting aside all which, 
if also our liturgy had a set form for the consecration 
of places, as it has of persons, perhaps it would be <pb n="192" id="viii.ii-Page_192" />nevertheless perfect. Now from what has been 
above discoursed of the ground of God’s sole property in things set apart for his service, we come at 
length to see how all things given to the church, 
whether houses, or lands, or tythes, belong to church 
men. They are but <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p39.2">usufructuarii</span></i>, and have only 
the use of these things, the property and fee remaining wholly in God; and consequently the alienating 
of them is a robbing of God, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p39.3" passage="Mal. iii. 8" parsed="|Mal|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.8">Mal. iii. 8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mal 3:9" id="viii.ii-p39.4" parsed="|Mal|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.9">9</scripRef>. <i>Ye are 
cursed with a curse, for ye have robbed me, even 
this whole nation, in tythes and offerings</i>. If it 
was God that was robbed, it was God also that was 
the owner of what was took away in the robbery: 
even our own common law speaks as much; for so 
says our Magna Charta, in the first chapter, <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p39.5">Concessimus Deo—quod ecclesia .Anglicana libera erit</span></i>, &amp;c. 
Upon which words, that great lawyer in his Institutes comments thus: When any thing is granted 
<i>for</i> God, it is deemed in law to be granted <i>to</i> God; and whatsoever is granted to 
the church for his honour, and the maintenance of his service, is granted 
<i>for</i> and <i>to</i> God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p40">The same also appears from those forms of expression, in which the donation of sacred things 
usually ran. As <i><span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p40.1">Deo omnipotenti hac praesente charta donavimus</span></i>, with the like. But most undeniably is this proved by this one argument: That in 
case a bishop should commit treason or felony, and 
thereby forfeit his estate with his life, yet the lands 
of his bishopric become not forfeit, but remain still 
in the church, and pass entire to his successor; 
which sufficiently shews that they were none of his.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p41">It being therefore thus proved, that God is the 
sole proprietor of all sacred things or places; I suppose <pb n="193" id="viii.ii-Page_193" />his peculiar property in them is an abundantly pregnant 
reason of that different respect that he bears to them. For is not the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="viii.ii-p41.1">meum</span></i>, and 
the separate property of a thing, the great cause of its endearment amongst all 
mankind? Does any one respect a common, as much as he does his garden? or the 
gold that lies in the bowels of a mine, as much as that which he has in his 
purse?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p42">I have now finished the first proposition drawn 
from the words; namely, that God bears a different 
respect to places set apart and consecrated to his 
worship, from what he bears to all other places designed to the uses of common life: 
and also shewn the reason why he does so. I proceed now to the other 
proposition, which is, That God prefers the worship paid him in such places, 
above that which is offered him in any other places whatsoever. And at for these 
reasons:</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p43">1. Because such places are naturally apt to excite 
greater reverence and devotion in the discharge of 
divine service, than places of common use. The 
place properly reminds a man of the business of the 
lace, and strikes a kind of awe into the thoughts, when they reflect upon that great and sacred Majesty they use to treat and converse with there. They 
find the same holy consternation upon themselves 
that Jacob did at his consecrated Bethel, which he 
called <i>the gate of heaven</i>; and if such places are so, 
then surely a daily expectation at the gate is the 
readiest way to gain admittance into the house.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p44">It has been the advice of some spiritual persons, that such as were able should set apart some certain place in their dwellings for private devotions only, which if they constantly performed there, and nothing <pb n="194" id="viii.ii-Page_194" />else, their very entrance into it would tell 
them what they were to do in it, and quickly make 
their chamber-thoughts, their table-thoughts, and 
their jolly, worldly, but much more their sinful 
thoughts and purposes, fly out of their hearts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p45">For is there any man (whose heart has not shook 
off all sense of what is sacred) who finds himself no 
otherwise affected, when he enters into a church, 
than when he enters into his parlour or chamber? 
If he does, for ought I know, he is fitter to be there 
always than in a church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p46">The mind of man, even in spirituals, acts with a 
corporeal dependence, and so is helped or hindered 
in its operations, according to the different quality 
of external objects that incur into the senses. And 
perhaps sometimes the sight of the altar, and those 
decent preparations for the work of devotion, may 
compose and recover the wandering mind much 
more effectually than a sermon, or a rational discourse. For these things in a manner preach to the 
eye, when the ear is dull, and will not hear, and the 
eye dictates to the imagination, and that at last 
moves the affections. And if these little impulses 
set the great wheels of devotion on work, the largeness and height of that shall not at all be prejudiced 
by the smallness of its occasion. If the fire burns 
bright and vigorously, it is no matter by what means 
it was at first kindled; there is the same force, and 
the same refreshing virtue in it, kindled by a spark 
from a flint, as if it were kindled by a beam from 
the sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p47">I am far from thinking that these external things 
are either parts of our devotion, or by any strength 
in themselves direct causes of it; but the grace of <pb n="195" id="viii.ii-Page_195" />God is pleased to move us by ways suitable to our 
nature, and to sanctify these sensible inferior helps 
to greater and higher purposes. And since God has 
placed the soul in a body, where it receives all 
things by the ministry of the outward senses, he 
would have us secure these cinque ports (as I may so 
call them) against the invasion of vain thoughts, by 
suggesting to them such objects as may prepossess 
them with the contrary. For God knows, how hard 
a lesson devotion is, if the senses prompt one thing, 
when the heart is to utter another. And therefore 
let no man presume to think that he may present 
God with as acceptable a prayer in his shop, and 
much less in an alehouse or a tavern, as he may in 
a church or in his closet: unless he can rationally 
promise himself (which is impossible) that he shall 
find the same devout motions and impresses upon 
his spirit there, that he may here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p48">What says David, in <scripRef id="viii.ii-p48.1" passage="Psalm lxxvii. 13" parsed="|Ps|77|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.13">Psalm lxxvii. 13</scripRef>. <i>Thy way, 
O God, is in the sanctuary</i>. It is no doubt, but 
that holy person continued a strict and most pious 
communion with God, during his wanderings upon 
the mountains and in the wilderness; but still he 
found in himself, that he had not those kindly, 
warm meltings upon his heart, those raptures and 
ravishing transports of affection, that he used to 
have in the fixed and solemn place of God’s worship. 
See the two first verses of the <scripRef passage="Psa 63:1,2" id="viii.ii-p48.2" parsed="|Ps|63|1|63|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1-Ps.63.2">63rd Psalm</scripRef>, entitled, 
<i>A psalm of David, when he was in the wilderness of Judah</i>. How emphatically and divinely 
does every word proclaim the truth that I have been 
speaking of! <i>O God</i>, says he, <i>thou art my God; 
early will I seek thee: my soul thirsteth for thee, 
my flesh longeth for thee in a dry and thirsty land, </i><pb n="196" id="viii.ii-Page_196" /><i>where no water is; to see thy power and thy glory, 
so as I have seen thee in the sanctuary</i>. Much 
different was his wish from that of our nonconforming zealots nowadays, which expresses itself in an 
other kind of dialect; as, When shall I enjoy God as I used to do at a conventicle? When shall I meet with those blessed breathings, those heavenly 
hummings and hawings, that I used to hear at a private meeting, and at the end 
of a table?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p49">In all our worshippings of God, we return him 
but what he first gives us; and therefore he prefers 
the service offered him in the sanctuary, because 
there he usually vouchsafes more helps to the piously 
disposed person, for the discharge of it. As we 
value the same kind of fruit growing under one climate more than under another; because under one 
it has a directer and a warmer influence from the 
sun, than under the other, which gives it both a bet 
ter savour and a greater worth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p50">And perhaps I should not want a further argument for the confirmation of the truth discoursed of, 
if I should appeal to the experience of many in this 
nation, who, having been long bred to the decent 
way of divine service in the cathedrals of the church 
of England, were afterwards driven into foreign 
countries, where, though they brought with them 
the same sincerity to church, yet perhaps they could 
not find the same enlargements and flowings out of 
spirit which they were wont to find here. Especially 
in some countries, where their very religion smelt of 
the shop; and their ruder and coarser methods of 
divine service seemed only adapted to the genius of 
trade and the designs of parsimony; though one 
would think, that parsimony in God’s worship were <pb n="197" id="viii.ii-Page_197" />the worst husbandry in the world, for fear God 
should proportion his blessings to such devotions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p51">2. The other reason, why God prefers a worship 
paid him in places solemnly dedicated and set apart 
for that purpose, is, because in such places it is a 
more direct service and testification of our homage 
to him. For surely, if I should have something to 
ask of a great person, it were greater respect to wait 
upon him with my petition at his own house, than 
to desire him to come and receive it at mine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p52">Set places and set hours for divine worship, as 
much as the laws of necessity and charity permit us 
to observe them, are but parts of that due reverence 
that we owe it: for he that is strict in observing 
these, declares to the world, that he accounts his attendance upon God his greatest and most important 
business: and surely, it is infinitely more reasonable 
that we should wait upon God, than God upon us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p53">We shall still find, that when God was pleased to 
vouchsafe his people a meeting, he himself would 
prescribe the place. When he commanded Abraham 
to sacrifice his only and beloved Isaac, the place of 
the offering was not left undetermined, and to the 
offerer’s discretion: but in <scripRef id="viii.ii-p53.1" passage="Gen. xxii. 2" parsed="|Gen|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.2">Gen. xxii. 2</scripRef>. <i>Get thee 
into the land of Moriah</i>, (says God;) <i>and offer him 
for a burnt offering upon one of the mountains that 
I shall tell thee of</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p54">It was part of his sacrifice, not only what he 
should offer, but where. When we serve God in his 
own house, his service (as I may so say) leads all our 
other secular affairs in triumph after it. They are 
all made to stoop and bend the knee to prayer, as 
that does to the throne of grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p55">Thrice a year were the Israelites from all, even 
<pb n="198" id="viii.ii-Page_198" />the remotest parts of Palestine, to go up to Jerusalem, there to worship, and pay their offerings at the 
temple. The great distance of some places from 
thence could not excuse the inhabitants from making their appearance there, which the Mosaic law 
exacted as indispensable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p56">Whether or no they had coaches, to the temple 
they must go: nor could it excuse them to plead 
God’s omniscience, that he could equally see and 
hear them in any place: nor yet their own good will 
and intentions; as if the readiness of their mind to 
go, might, forsooth, warrant their bodies to stay at 
home. Nor, lastly, could the real danger of leaving 
their dwellings to go up to the temple excuse their 
journey: for they might very plausibly and very rationally have alleged, that during their absence their 
enemies round about them might take that advantage to invade their land. And therefore, to obviate 
this fear and exception, which indeed was built upon 
so good ground, God makes them a promise, which 
certainly is as remarkable as any in the whole book 
of God, <scripRef id="viii.ii-p56.1" passage="Exod. xxxiv. 24" parsed="|Exod|34|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.24">Exod. xxxiv. 24</scripRef>. <i>I will cast out the nations before thee; neither shall any man desire thy 
land, when thou shalt go up to appear before the 
Lord thy God thrice in a year</i>. While they were 
appearing in God’s house, God himself engages to 
keep and defend theirs, and that by little less than a 
miracle, putting forth an overpowering work and 
influence upon the very hearts and wills of men, that 
when their opportunities should induce, their hearts 
should not serve them to annoy their neighbours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p57">For surely, a rich land, guardless and undefended, 
must needs have been a double incitement, and such 
an one as might not only admit, but even invite the <pb n="199" id="viii.ii-Page_199" />enemy. It was like a fruitful garden or a fair vine 
yard without an hedge, that quickens the appetite 
to enjoy so tempting, and withal so easy a prize. 
But the great God, by ruling men’s hearts, could by 
consequence hold their hands, and turn the very desires of interest and nature out of their common 
channel, to comply with the designs of his worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p58">But now, had not God set a very peculiar value 
upon the service paid him in his temple, surely he 
would not have thus (as it were) made himself his 
people’s convoy, and exerted a supernatural work to 
secure them in their passage to it. And therefore 
that eminent hero in religion, Daniel, when in the 
land of his captivity he used to pay his daily devotions to God, not being able to go to the temple, 
would at least look towards it, advance to it in wish 
and desire; and so, in a manner, bring the temple to 
his prayers, when he could not bring his prayers to 
that.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p59">And now, what have I to do more, but to wish that all this 
discourse may have that blessed effect upon us, as to send us both to this and 
to all other solemn places of divine worship, with those three excellent 
ingredients of devotion, desire, reverence, and confidence?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p60">1. And first, for desire. We should come hither, 
as to meet God in a place where he loves to meet 
us: and where (as Isaac did to his sons) he gives us 
blessings with embraces. Many frequent the gates 
of Sion, but is it because they love them; and not rather because their interest 
forces them, much against their inclination, to endure them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p61">Do they hasten to their devotions with that ardour and 
quickness of mind that they would to a lewd play or a masquerade?</p>

<pb n="200" id="viii.ii-Page_200" />
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p62">Or do they not rather come hither slowly, sit here 
uneasily, and depart desirously? All which is but 
too evident a sign, that men repair to the house of 
God, not as to a place of fruition, but of task and 
trouble, not to enjoy, but to afflict themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p63">2. We should come full of reverence to such sacred places; and where there are affections of reverence, there will be postures of reverence too. With 
in consecrated walls, we are more directly under 
God’s eye, who looks through and through every one 
that appears before him, and is too jealous a God to 
be affronted to his face,</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p64">3. And lastly; God’s peculiar property in such 
places should give us a confidence in our addresses 
to him here. Reverence and confidence are so far 
from being inconsistent, that they are the most direct and proper qualifications of a devout and filial 
approach to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii.ii-p65">For where should we be so confident of a blessing, 
as in the place and element of blessings; the place 
where God both promises and delights to dispense 
larger proportions of his favour, even for this purpose, that he may fix a mark of honour upon his 
sanctuary; and so recommend and endear it to the 
sons of men, upon the stock of their own interest as 
well as his glory; who has declared himself <i>the 
high and the lofty One that inhabits eternity, and 
dwells not in houses made with men’s hands, yet is 
pleased to be present in the assemblies of his 
saints</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="viii.ii-p66">To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore. <i>Amen</i>.</p>

<pb n="201" id="viii.ii-Page_201" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon. VIII. All Contingencies Under the Direction of God’s Providence." prev="viii.ii" next="x" id="ix">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 16:33" id="ix-p0.1" parsed="|Prov|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.33" />
<h2 id="ix-p0.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p0.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER-ABBEY,</h3>
<h4 id="ix-p0.4">FEBRUARY 22, 1684-5.</h4>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="center" id="ix-p1"><scripRef passage="Prov 16:33" id="ix-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.33"><span class="sc" id="ix-p1.2">Prov</span>. xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="ix-p2"><i>The lot is cast into the lap; but the whole disposing of it 
is of the Lord</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="ix-p3">I CANNOT think myself engaged from these words 
to discourse of lots, as to their nature, use, and allowableness; and that not only in matters of moment 
and business, but also of recreation; which latter is 
indeed impugned by some, though better defended 
by others; but I shall fix only upon the design of 
the words, which seems to be a declaration of a divine perfection by a signal instance; a proof of the 
exactness and universality of God’s providence from 
its influence upon a thing, of all others, the most 
casual and fortuitous, such as is the casting of lots.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">A lot is properly a casual event, purposely applied 
to the determination of some doubtful thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">Some there are, who utterly proscribe the name 
of <i>chance</i>, as a word of impious and profane signification; and indeed, if it be taken by us in that 
sense in which it was used by the heathen, so as to 
make any thing casual in respect of God himself, 
their exception ought justly to be admitted. But <pb n="202" id="ix-Page_202" />to say a thing is a chance, or casualty, as it relates 
to second causes, is not profaneness, but a great 
truth; as signifying no more, than that there are 
some events, besides the knowledge, purpose, expectation, and power of second agents. And for 
this very reason, because they are so, it is the royal 
prerogative of God himself, to have all these loose, 
uneven, fickle uncertainties under his disposal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">The subject therefore, that from hence we are 
naturally carried to the consideration of, is, the admirable extent of the divine Providence, in managing the most contingent passages of human affairs; 
which that we may the better treat of, we will consider the result of a lot:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">I. In reference to men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">II. In reference to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">I. For the first of these, if we consider it as relating to 
men, who suspend the decision of some dubious case upon it, so we shall find, 
that it naturally implies in it these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">1. Something future. 2. Something contingent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">From which two qualifications these two things also follow:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">1. That it is absolutely out of the reach of man’s knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">2. That it is equally out of his power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">This is most clear; for otherwise, why are men 
in such cases doubtful, and concerned, what the issue 
and result should be? for no man doubts of what 
he sees and knows; nor is solicitous about the event 
of that which he has in his power to dispose of to 
what event he pleases.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">The light of man’s understanding is but a short, 
diminutive, contracted light, and looks not beyond <pb n="203" id="ix-Page_203" />the present: he knows nothing future, but as it has 
some kind of presence in the stable, constant manner of operation belonging to its cause; by virtue of 
which, we know, that if the fire continues for twenty 
years, it will certainly burn so long; and that there 
will be summer, winter, and harvest, in their respective seasons: but whether God will continue 
the world till to-morrow or no, we cannot know by 
any certain argument, either from the nature of 
God or of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">But when we look upon such things as relate to 
their immediate causes with a perfect indifference, 
so that in respect of them they equally may or may 
not be; human reason can then, at the best, but 
conjecture what will be. And in some things, as 
here in the casting of lots, a man cannot, upon any 
ground of reason, bring the event of them so much 
as under conjecture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">The choice of man’s will is indeed uncertain, be 
cause in many things free; but yet there are certain 
habits and principles in the soul, that have some 
kind of sway upon it, apt to bias it more one way 
than another; so that, upon the proposal of an agree able object, it may 
rationally be conjectured, that a man’s choice will rather incline him to accept 
than to refuse it. But when lots are shuffled together in a lap, urn, or 
pitcher, or a man blindfold casts a die, what reason in the world can he have to 
presume that he shall draw a white stone rather than a black, or throw an ace 
rather than a size? Now, if these things are thus out of the compass of a man’s 
knowledge, it will unavoidably follow, that they are also out of his power. For 
no man can govern or command that which he cannot possibly know; <pb n="204" id="ix-Page_204" />since to dispose of a thing implies both a knowledge 
of the thing to be disposed of, and of the end that it 
is to be disposed of to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">And thus we have seen how a contingent event 
baffles man’s knowledge, and evades his power. 
Let us now consider the same in respect of God; 
and so we shall find that it falls under,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">1. A certain knowledge. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">2. A determining providence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">1. First of all then, the most casual event of 
things, as it stands related to God, is comprehended 
by a certain knowledge. God, by reason of his eternal, infinite, and indivisible nature, is, by one single 
act of duration, present to all the successive portions of time; and consequently to all things 
successively existing in them: which eternal, indivisible 
act of his existence, makes all futures actually present to him; and it is the presentiality of the object 
which founds the unerring certainty of his knowledge. For whatsoever is known, is some way or 
other present; and that which is present, cannot but 
be known by him who is omniscient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">But I shall not insist upon these speculations; 
which when they are most refined serve only to 
shew, how impossible it is for us to have a clear and 
explicit notion of that which is infinite. Let it suffice us in general to acknowledge and adore the 
vast compass of God’s omniscience. That it is a 
light shining into every dark corner, ripping up all 
secrets, and steadfastly grasping the greatest and 
most slippery uncertainties. As when we see the 
sun shine upon a river, though the waves of it move 
and roll this way and that way by the wind; yet 
for all their unsettledness, the sun strikes them with <pb n="205" id="ix-Page_205" />a direct and a certain beam. Look upon things of 
the most accidental and mutable nature, accidental 
in their production, and mutable in their continuance; yet God’s prescience of them is as certain in 
him, as the memory of them is or can be in us. He 
knows which way the lot and the die shall fall, as 
perfectly as if they were already cast. All futurities 
are naked before that all-seeing eye, the sight of 
which is no more hindered by distance of time, than 
the sight of an angel can be determined by distance 
of place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">2. As all contingencies are comprehended by a 
certain divine knowledge, so they are governed by 
as certain and steady a providence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">There is no wandering out of the reach of this, 
no slipping through the hands of omnipotence. 
God’s hand is as steady as his eye; and certainly 
thus to reduce contingency to method, instability 
and chance itself to an unfailing rule and order, argues such a mind as is fit to govern the world; and 
I am sure nothing less than such an one can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">Now God may be said to bring the greatest casualties under his providence upon a twofold account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">(1.) That he directs them to a certain end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p27">(2.) Oftentimes to very weighty and great ends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p28">(1.) And first of all, he directs them to a certain 
end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p29">Providence never shoots at rovers. There is an 
arrow that flies by night as well as by day, and 
God is the person that shoots it, who can aim then 
as well as in the day. Things are not left to an 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p29.1">aequilibrium</span></i>, to hover under an indifference whether they shall come to pass or not come to pass; 
but the whole train of events is laid beforehand, and <pb n="206" id="ix-Page_206" />all proceed by the rule and limit of an antecedent 
decree: for otherwise, who could manage the affairs 
of the world, and govern the dependance of one 
event upon another, if that event happened at random, and was not cast into a certain method and 
relation to some foregoing purpose to direct it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">The reason why men are so short and weak in 
governing is, because most things fall out to them 
accidentally, and come not into any compliance with 
their preconceived ends, but they are forced to comply subsequently, and to strike in with things as 
they fall out, by postliminious after-applications of 
them to their purposes, or by framing their purposes 
to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p31">But now there is not the least thing that falls 
within the cognizance of man, but is directed by the 
counsel of God. <i>Not an hair can fall from our 
head, nor a sparrow to the ground, without the 
will of our heavenly Father</i>. Such an universal 
superintendency has the eye and hand of Providence 
over all, even the most minute and inconsiderable 
things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p32">Nay, and sinful actions too are overruled to a certain issue; even that horrid villainy of the crucifixion 
of our Saviour was not a thing left to the disposal of 
chance and uncertainty; but in <scripRef id="ix-p32.1" passage="Acts ii. 23" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">Acts ii. 23</scripRef>. it is 
said of him, that <i>he was delivered to the wicked 
hands of his murderers, by the determinate counsel 
and foreknowledge of God</i>: for surely the Son of 
God could not die by chance, nor the greatest thing 
that ever came to pass in nature be left to an undeterminate event. Is it imaginable, that the great 
means of the world’s redemption should rest only in 
the number of possibilities, and hang so loose in respect <pb n="207" id="ix-Page_207" />of its futurition, as to leave the event in an 
equal poise, whether ever there should be such a 
thing or no? Certainly the actions and proceedings 
of wise men run in a much greater closeness and coherence with one another, than thus to derive at a 
casual issue, brought under no forecast or design. 
The pilot must intend some port before he steers his 
course, or he had as good leave his vessel to the 
direction of the winds and the government of the waves. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p33">Those that suspend the purposes of God, and the 
resolves of an eternal mind upon the actions of the 
creature, and make God first wait and expect what 
the creature will do, (and then frame his decrees 
and counsels accordingly,) forget that he is the first 
cause of all things, and discourse most unphilosophically, absurdly, and unsuitably to the nature of 
an infinite being; whose influence in every motion 
must set the first wheel a going. He must still be 
the first agent, and what he does he must will and 
intend to do before he does it, and what he wills 
and intends once, he willed and intended from all 
eternity; it being grossly contrary to the very first 
notions we have of the infinite perfection of the divine nature, to state or suppose any new immanent 
act in God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p34">The Stoics indeed held a fatality, and a fixed unalterable course of events; but then they held also, 
that they fell out by a necessity emergent from and 
inherent in the things themselves, which God himself could not alter: so that they subjected God to 
the fatal chain of causes, whereas they should have 
resolved the necessity of all inferior events into the <pb n="208" id="ix-Page_208" />free determination of God himself; who executes 
necessarily that which he first purposed freely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p35">In a word, if we allow God to be the governor of 
the world, we cannot but grant, that he orders and 
disposes of all inferior events; and if we allow him 
to be a wise and a rational governor, he cannot but 
direct them to a certain end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p36">(2.) In the next place, he directs all these appearing casualties, not only to certain, but also to very 
great ends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p37">He that created something out of nothing, surely 
can raise great things out of small; and bring all the 
scattered and disordered passages of affairs into a 
great, beautiful, and exact frame. Now this over 
ruling, directing power of God may be considered,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p38">First, In reference to societies, or united bodies 
of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p39">Secondly, In reference to particular persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p40">First. And first for societies. God and nature 
do not principally concern themselves in the preservation of particulars, but of kinds and companies. 
Accordingly, we must allow Providence to be more 
intent and solicitous about nations and governments 
than about any private interest whatsoever. Upon 
which account it must needs have a peculiar influence upon the erection, continuance, and dissolution of every society. Which great effects it is 
strange to consider, by what small, inconsiderable 
means they are oftentimes brought about, and those 
so wholly undesigned by such as are the immediate 
visible actors in them. Examples of this we have 
both in holy writ, and also in other stories.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p41">And first for those of the former sort.</p>

<pb n="209" id="ix-Page_209" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p42">Let us reflect upon that strange and unparalleled 
story of Joseph and his brethren; a story that seems 
to be made up of nothing else but chances and 
little contingencies, all directed to mighty ends. 
For was it not a mere chance that his father Jacob 
should send him to visit his brethren, just at that 
time that the Ishmaelites were to pass by that way, 
and so his unnatural brethren take occasion to sell 
him to them, and they to carry him into Egypt? 
and then that he should be cast into prison, and 
thereby brought at length to the knowledge of Pharaoh in that unlikely manner 
that he was? Yet by a joint connection of every one of these casual events, 
Providence served itself in the preservation of a kingdom from famine, and of the church, then circumscribed within the family of Jacob. Likewise 
by their sojourning in Egypt, he made way for 
their bondage there, and their bondage for. a glorious 
deliverance through those prodigious manifestations 
of the divine power, in the several plagues inflicted 
upon the Egyptians. It was hugely accidental, 
that Joash king of Israel, being commanded by the 
prophet to <i>strike upon the ground</i>, <scripRef id="ix-p42.1" passage="2 Kings xiii." parsed="|2Kgs|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.13">2 Kings xiii.</scripRef> 
should strike no oftener than just three times; and 
yet we find there, that the fate of a kingdom depended upon it, and that his victories over Syria 
were concluded by that number. It was very casual, that the Levite and his concubine should linger 
so long, as to be forced to . take up their lodging at 
Gibeah, as we read in <scripRef id="ix-p42.2" passage="Judges xix." parsed="|Judg|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19">Judges xix.</scripRef> and yet we know 
what a villainy was occasioned by it, and what a 
civil war that drew after it, almost to the destruction 
of a whole tribe.</p>
<pb n="210" id="ix-Page_210" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p43">And then for examples out of other histories, to 
hint a few of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p44">Perhaps there is none more remarkable, than that 
passage about Alexander the great, in his famed 
expedition against Darius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p45">When in his march towards him, chancing to 
bathe himself in the river Cydnus, through the 
excessive coldness of those waters, he fell sick near 
unto death for three days; during which short space 
the Persian army had advanced itself into the strait 
passages of Cilicia: by which means Alexander 
with his small army was able to equal them under 
those disadvantages, and to fight and conquer them. 
Whereas had not this stop been given him by that 
accidental sickness, his great courage and promptness 
of mind would, beyond all doubt, have carried him 
directly forward to the enemy, till he had met him 
in the vast open plains of Persia, where his paucity 
and small numbers would have been contemptible, 
and the Persian multitudes formidable; and, in all 
likelihood of reason, victorious. So that this one 
little accident of that prince’s taking a fancy to bathe 
himself at that time, caused the interruption of his 
march, and that interruption gave occasion to that 
great victory that founded the third monarchy of 
the world. In like manner, how much of casualty 
was there in the preservation of Romulus, as soon 
as born exposed by his uncle, and took up and 
nourished by a shepherd! (for the story of the she-wolf is a fable.) And yet in that one accident was 
laid the foundation of the fourth universal monarchy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p46">How doubtful a case was it, whether Hannibal, <pb n="211" id="ix-Page_211" />after the battle of Cannae, should march directly to 
Rome, or divert into Campania! Certain it is, that 
there was more reason for the former; and he was 
a person that had sometimes the command of reason, 
as well as regiments: yet his reason deserted his 
conduct at that time; and by not going to Rome, he 
gave occasion to those recruits of the Roman strength 
that prevailed to the conquest of his country, and at 
length to the destruction of Carthage itself, one of 
the most puissant cities in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p47">And to descend to occurrences within our own 
nation. How many strange accidents concurred in 
the whole business of king Henry the eighth’s divorce! yet we see Providence directed it and them 
to an entire change of the affairs and state of the 
whole kingdom. And surely, there could not be a 
greater chance than that which brought to light 
the powder treason, when Providence (as it were) 
snatched a king and kingdom out of the very jaws 
of death, only by the mistake of a word in the direction of a letter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p48">But of all cases, in which little casualties produce 
great and strange effects, the chief is in war; upon 
the issues of which hangs the fortune of states and 
kingdoms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p49">Caesar, I am sure, whose great sagacity and conduct put his success as much out of the power of 
chance, as human reason could well do; yet upon 
occasion of a notable experiment that had like to 
have lost him his whole army at Dyrrachium, tells 
us the power of it in the third book of his Commentaries, <i>De Bello Civili</i>: “<span lang="LA" id="ix-p49.1">Fortuna quae plurimum potest, cum in aliis rebus, tum praecipue in bello, 
in parvis momentis magnas rerum mutationes <pb n="212" id="ix-Page_212" />efficit.</span>” Nay, and a greater than Caesar, even the 
Spirit of God himself, in <scripRef id="ix-p49.2" passage="Eccles. vi. 11" parsed="|Eccl|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.6.11">Eccles. vi. 11</scripRef>, expressly 
declares, <i>that the battle is not always to the strong</i>. 
So that upon this account every warrior may in 
some sense be said to be a soldier of fortune; and the best commanders to have a 
kind of lottery for their work, as, amongst us, they have for their reward. For 
how often have whole armies been routed by a little mistake, or a sudden fear 
raised in the soldiers minds, upon some trivial ground or occasion!</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p50">Sometimes the misunderstanding of a word has 
scattered and destroyed those who have been even in 
possession of victory, and wholly turned the fortune 
of the day. A spark of fire or an unexpected gust 
of wind may ruin a navy. And sometimes a false, 
senseless report has spread so far, and sunk so deep 
into the people’s minds, as to cause a tumult, and 
that tumult a rebellion, and that rebellion has ended 
in the subversion of a government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p51">And in the late war between the king and some 
of his rebel subjects, has it not sometimes been at an 
even cast, whether his army should march this way 
or that way? Whereas had it took that way, which 
actually it did not, things afterwards so fell out, that 
in very high probability of reason, it must have met 
with such success, as would have put an happy issue 
to that wretched war, and thereby have continued 
the crown upon that blessed prince’s head, and his 
head upon his shoulders. Upon supposal of which 
event, most of those sad and strange alterations that 
have since happened would have been prevented; 
the ruin of many honest men hindered, the punishment of many great villains hastened, and the 
preferment of greater spoiled.</p>

<pb n="213" id="ix-Page_213" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p52">Many passages happen in the world, much like 
that little cloud in <scripRef id="ix-p52.1" passage="1 Kings xviii." parsed="|1Kgs|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18">1 Kings xviii.</scripRef> that appeared at 
first to Elijah’s servant, <i>no bigger than a man’s hand</i>, but presently after grew and spread, and 
blackened the face of the whole heaven, and then 
discharged itself in thunder and rain, and a mighty 
tempest. So these accidents, when they first happen, 
seem but small and contemptible; but by degrees 
they branch out, and widen themselves into such a 
numerous train of mischievous consequences, one 
drawing after it another, by a continued dependence 
and multiplication., that the plague becomes victorious and universal, and personal miscarriage determines in a national calamity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p53">For who, that should view the small, despicable 
beginnings of some things and persons at first, could 
imagine or prognosticate those vast and stupendous 
increases of fortune that have afterwards followed 
them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p54">Who, that had looked upon Agathocles first hand ling the clay, 
and making pots under his father, and afterwards turning robber, could have 
thought, that from such a condition, he should come to be king of Sicily?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p55">Who, that had seen Masianello, a poor fisherman, with his red 
cap and his angle, could have reckoned it possible to see such a pitiful thing, 
within a week after, shining in his cloth of gold, and with a word or a nod 
absolutely commanding the whole city of Naples?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p56">And who, that had beheld such a bankrupt, beggarly fellow as Cromwell, first entering the parliament house with a threadbare torn cloak, and a <pb n="214" id="ix-Page_214" />greasy hat, (and perhaps neither of them paid for,) could have 
suspected that in the space of so few years, he should, by the murder of one 
king, and the banishment of another, ascend the throne, be invested in the royal 
robes, and want nothing of the state of a king, but the changing of his hat into 
a crown?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p57">It is (as it were) the sport of the Almighty, thus to 
baffle and confound the sons of men by such events, 
as both cross the methods of their actings, and surpass the measure of their expectations. For according to both these, men still suppose a gradual natural progress of things; as that from great, things 
and persons should grow greater, till at length, 
by many steps and ascents, they come to be at 
greatest; not considering, that when Providence 
designs strange and mighty changes, it gives men 
wings instead of legs; and instead of climbing lei 
surely, makes them at once fly to the top and height 
of greatness and power. So that the world about 
them (looking up to those illustrious upstarts) scarce 
knows who or whence they were, nor they themselves where they are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p58">It were infinite to insist upon particular instances; 
histories are full of them, and experience seals to the 
truth of history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p59">In the next place, let us consider to what great purposes God 
directs these little casualties, with reference to particular persons; and those 
either public or private.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p60">1. And first for public persons, as princes. Was it 
not a mere accident, that Pharaoh’s daughter met 
with Moses? Yet it was a means to bring him up in 
<pb n="215" id="ix-Page_215" />the Egyptian court, then the school of all arts and policy, and so to fit him for that great and arduous employment 
that God designed him to. For see upon what little hinges that great affair turned; for 
had either the child been cast out, or 
Pharaoh’s daughter come down to the river but an hour sooner or later; or had that little vessel not been cast by the parents, or 
carried by the water, into that very place where it was, in all likelihood the child must have undergone the common lot of the other 
Hebrew children, and been either starved or drowned; or, however, not advanced to such a peculiar height and happiness of condition. 
That Octavius Caesar should shift his tent (which he had never used to do before) just that very night that it happened to be took by 
the enemy, was a mere casualty; yet such an one as preserved a person who lived to establish a total alteration of government in the 
imperial city of the world.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p61">But we need not go far for a prime preserved by as strange a series of little contingencies, as ever were 
managed by the art of Providence to so great a purpose.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p62">There was but an hair’s breadth between him and certain destruction for the space of many days. For 
had the rebel forces pone one 
way rather than another, or come but a little sooner to his hiding-place, or but mistrusted something which they passed over, (all 
which things might very easily have happened;) we had not seen this face of things at this day; but rebellion had been still 
enthroned, perjury and cruelty had reigned, majesty had been proscribed, religion extinguished, and both church and
<pb n="216" id="ix-Page_216" />state throughly reformed and ruined with confusions, massacres, and a total desolation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p63">On the contrary, when Providence designs judgment or destruction to a prince, nobody knows by 
what little, unusual, unregarded means the fatal 
blow shall reach him. If Ahab be designed for 
death, though a soldier in the enemy’s army draws 
a bow at a venture; yet the sure, unerring directions 
of Providence shall carry it in a direct course to his 
heart, and there lodge the revenge of Heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p64">An old woman shall cast down a stone from a wall, 
and God shall send it to the head of Abimelech, and 
so sacrifice a king in the very head of his army.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p65">How many warnings had Julius Caesar of the fatal ides of March! Whereupon sometimes he 
resolved not to go to the senate, and sometimes again 
he would go; and when at length he did go, in his 
very passage thither, one put into his hand a note of 
the whole conspiracy against him, together with all 
the names of the conspirators, desiring him to read 
it forthwith, and to remember the giver of it as long 
as he lived. But continual salutes and addresses 
entertaining him all the way, kept him from saving 
so great a life, but with one glance of his eye upon 
the paper; till he came to the fatal place where he 
was stabbed, and died with the very means of preventing death in his hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p66">Henry the second of France, by a splinter, unhappily thrust into his eye at a solemn justing, was 
despatched and sent out of the world, by a sad, but 
very accidental death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p67">In a word, God has many ways to reap down the 
grandees of the earth; an arrow, a bullet, a tile, a <pb n="217" id="ix-Page_217" />stone from an house, is enough to do it: and besides 
all these ways, sometimes, when he intends to bereave the world of a prince or an illustrious person, 
he may cast him upon a bold, self-opinioned physician, worse than his distemper, who shall dose and 
bleed, and kill him <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p67.1">secundum artem</span></i>, and make a 
shift to cure him into his grave.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p68">In the last place we will consider this directing 
influence of God, with reference to private persons; 
and that, as touching things of nearest concernment 
to them. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p69">1. Their lives. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p70">2. Their health. .</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p71">3. Their reputation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p72">4. Their friendships. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p73">5. And lastly, their employments or preferments. 
And first for men’s lives. Though these are things for which nature knows no price or ransom; 
yet I appeal to universal experience, whether they 
have not, in many men, hung oftentimes upon a 
very slender thread, and the distance between them 
and death been very nice, and the escape wonderful. 
There have been some, who upon a slight, and perhaps groundless occasion, have gone out of a ship, or 
house, and the ship has sunk, and the house has fell 
immediately after their departure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p74">He that, in a great wind, suspecting the strength of his 
house, betook himself to his orchard, and walking there, was knocked on the head 
by a tree, falling through the fury of a sudden gust, wanted but the advance of one or two steps, to have put 
him out of the way of that mortal blow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p75">He that being subject to an apoplexy, used still to 
carry his remedy about him; but, upon a time, <pb n="218" id="ix-Page_218" />shifting his clothes, and not taking that with him, 
chanced, upon that very day, to be surprised with a 
fit, and to die in it, certainly owed his death to a 
mere accident, to a little inadvertency and failure of 
memory. But not to recount too many particulars: 
may not every soldier, that comes alive out of the 
battle, pass for a living monument of a benign 
chance, and a happy providence? For was he not in 
the nearest neighbourhood to death? And might 
not the bullet, that perhaps razed his cheek, have 
as easily gone into his head? And the sword that 
glanced upon his arm, with a little diversion have 
found the way to his heart? But the workings of 
Providence are marvellous, and the methods secret 
and untraceable, by which it disposes of the lives of 
men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p76">In like manner, for men’s health, it is no less 
wonderful to consider to what strange casualties 
many sick persons oftentimes owe their recovery. 
Perhaps an unusual draught or morsel, or some accidental violence of motion, has removed that 
malady, that for many years has baffled the skill of all 
physicians. So that, in effect,, he is the best physician that has the best luck; he prescribes, but it is 
chance that cures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p77">That person that (being provoked by excessive 
pain) thrust his dagger into his body, and thereby, 
instead of reaching his vitals, opened an imposthume, 
the unknown cause of all his pain, and so stabbed 
himself into perfect health and ease, surely had great 
reason to acknowledge Chance for his chirurgeon, 
and Providence for the guider of his hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p78">And then also for men’s reputation; and that either in point of wisdom or of wit. There is hardly <pb n="219" id="ix-Page_219" />any thing, which (for the most part) falls under a 
greater chance. If a man succeeds in any attempt, 
though undertook with never so much folly and 
rashness, his success shall vouch him a politician; 
and good luck shall pass for deep contrivance: for 
give any one fortune, and he shall be thought a wise 
man, in spite of his heart; nay, and of his head too. 
On the contrary, be a design never so artificially 
laid, and spun in the finest thread of policy, if it 
chances to be defeated by some cross accident, the 
man is then run down by an universal vogue; his 
counsels are derided, his prudence questioned, and 
his person despised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p79">Ahithophel was as great an oracle, and gave as 
good counsel to Absalom, as ever he had given to 
David; but not having the good luck to be believed, 
and thereupon losing his former repute, he thought 
it high time to hang himself. And, on the other 
side, there have been some, who for several years 
have been fools with tolerable good reputation, and 
never discovered themselves to be so, till at length 
they attempted to be knaves also, but wanted art 
and dexterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p80">And as the repute of wisdom, so that of wit also, 
is very casual. Sometimes a lucky saying, or a pertinent reply, has procured an esteem of wit, to 
persons otherwise very shallow, and no ways accustomed 
to utter such things by any standing ability of mind; 
so that if such an one should have the ill hap at any 
time to strike a man dead with a smart saying, it 
ought, in all reason and conscience, to be judged but 
a chance-medley: the poor man (God knows) being 
no way guilty of any design of wit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p81">Nay, even where there is a real stock of wit, yet <pb n="220" id="ix-Page_220" />the wittiest sayings and sentences will be found in a 
great measure the issues of chance, and nothing else 
but so many lucky hits of a roving fancy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p82">For consult the acutest poets and speakers, and 
they will confess that their quickest and most admired conceptions were such as darted into their 
minds like sudden flashes of lightning, they knew 
not how, nor whence; and not by any certain consequence or dependence of one thought upon another, 
as it is in matters of ratiocination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p83">Moreover, sometimes a man’s reputation rises or 
falls as his memory serves him in a performance; 
and yet there is nothing more fickle, slippery, and 
less under command, than this faculty. So that 
many, having used their utmost diligence to secure 
a faithful retention of the things or words committed 
to it, yet after all cannot certainly know where it 
will trip, and fail them. Any sudden diversion of 
the spirits, or the justling in of a transient thought, 
is able to deface those little images of things; and 
so breaking the train that was laid in the mind, to 
leave a man in the lurch. And for the other part 
of memory, called reminiscence, which is the retrieving of a thing, at present forgot, or but confusedly 
remembered, by setting the mind to hunt over all 
its notions, and to ransack every little cell of the 
brain. While it is thus busied, how accidentally 
oftentimes does the thing sought for offer itself to 
the mind! And by what small, petit hints, does the mind catch hold of, and 
recover a vanishing notion!</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p84">In short, though wit and learning are certain and 
habitual perfections of the mind, yet the declaration 
of them (which alone brings the repute) is subject to 
a thousand hazards. So that every wit runs something <pb n="221" id="ix-Page_221" />the same risk with the astrologer, who, if his 
predictions come to pass, is cried up to the stars 
from whence he pretends to draw them; but if not, 
the astrologer himself grows more out of date than 
his almanack.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p85">And then, in the fourth place, for the friendships 
or enmities that a man contracts in the world; than 
which surely there is nothing that has a more direct 
and potent influence upon the whole course of a 
man’s life, whether as to happiness or misery; yet 
chance has the ruling stroke in them all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p86">A man by mere peradventure lights into company, 
possibly is driven into an house by a shower of rain 
for present shelter, and there begins an acquaintance 
with a person; which acquaintance and endearment 
grows and continues, even when relations fail, and 
perhaps proves the support of his mind and of his 
fortunes to his dying day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p87">And the like holds in enmities, which come much 
more easily than the other. A word unadvisedly 
spoken on the one side, or misunderstood on the 
other; any the least surmise of neglect; sometimes 
a bare gesture; nay, the very unsuitableness of one 
man’s aspect to another man’s fancy, has raised such 
an aversion to him, as in time has produced a perfect 
hatred of him; and that so strong and so tenacious, 
that it has never left vexing and troubling him, till 
perhaps at length it has worried him to his grave; 
yea, and after death too, has pursued him in his surviving shadow, exercising the same tyranny upon 
his very name and memory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p88">It is hard to please men of some tempers, who in 
deed hardly know what will please themselves; and 
yet if a man does not please them, which it is ten <pb n="222" id="ix-Page_222" />thousand to one if he does, if they can but have 
power equal to their malice, (as sometimes, to plague 
the world, God lets them have,) such an one must 
expect all the mischief that power and spite, lighting upon a base mind, can possibly do him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p89">In the last place. As for men’s employments and 
preferments, every man that sets forth into the 
world, comes into a great lottery, and draws some 
one certain profession to act, and live by, but knows 
not the fortune that will attend him in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p90">One man perhaps proves miserable in the study 
of the law, who might have flourished in that of 
physic or divinity. Another runs his head against 
the pulpit, who might have been very serviceable to 
his country at the plough. And a third proves a 
very dull and heavy philosopher, who possibly would 
have made a good mechanic, and have done well 
enough at the useful philosophy of the spade or the 
anvil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p91">Now let this man reflect upon the time when all 
these several callings and professions were equally 
offered to his choice, and consider how indifferent it 
was once for him to have fixed upon any one of 
them, and what little accidents and considerations 
cast the balance of his choice, rather one way than 
the other; and he will find how easily chance may 
throw a man upon a profession, which all his diligence cannot make him fit for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p92">And then for the preferments of the world, he that 
would reckon up all the accidents that they depend 
upon, may as well undertake to count the sands, or 
to sum up infinity; so that greatness, as well as an 
estate, may, upon this account, be properly called a 
man’s fortune, forasmuch as no man can state either <pb n="223" id="ix-Page_223" />the acquisition or preservation of it upon any certain rules: every man, as well as the merchant, 
being here truly an adventurer. For the ways by 
which it is obtained are various, and frequently contrary: one man, by sneaking and flattering, comes 
to riches and honour, (where it is in the power of 
fools to bestow them,) upon observation whereof, an 
other presently thinks to arrive to the same greatness by the very same means; but striving like the 
ass, to court his master, just as the spaniel had done 
before him, instead of being stroked and made much 
of, he is only rated off and cudgelled for all his 
courtship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p93">The source of men’s preferments is most commonly the will, humour, and fancy of persons in 
power; whereupon, when a prince or grandee manifests a liking to such a thing, such an art, or such a 
pleasure, men generally set about to make themselves 
considerable for such things, and thereby, through 
his favour, to advance themselves; and at length, 
when they have spent their whole time in them, and 
so are become fit for nothing else, that prince or 
grandee perhaps dies, and another succeeds him, 
quite of a different disposition, and inclining him to 
be pleased with quite different things. Whereupon 
these men’s hopes, studies, and expectations, are 
wholly at an end. And besides, though the grandee 
whom they build upon should not die, or quit the 
stage, yet the same person does not always like the 
same things. For age may alter his constitution, 
humour, or appetite; or the circumstances of his affairs may put him upon different courses and counsels; every one of which accidents wholly alters the 
road to preferment. So that those who travel that <pb n="224" id="ix-Page_224" />road must be (like highwaymen) very dexterous in 
shifting the way upon every turn; and yet their very 
doing so sometimes proves the means of their being 
found out, understood, and abhorred; and for this 
very cause, that they are ready to do any thing, are 
justly thought fit to be preferred to nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p94">Caesar Borgia (base son to pope Alexander VI.) 
used to boast to his friend Machiavel, that he had 
contrived his affairs and greatness into such a posture of firmness, that whether his holy father lived 
or died, they could not but be secure. If he lived, 
there could be no doubt of them; and if he died,, he 
laid his interest so as to overrule the next election 
as he pleased. But all this while, the politician 
never thought, or considered, that he might in the 
mean time fall dangerously sick, and that sickness 
necessitate his removal from the court, and during 
that his absence, his father die, and so his interest 
decay, and his mortal enemy be chosen to the papacy, as indeed it fell out. So that for all his exact 
plot, down was he cast from all his greatness, and 
forced to end his days in a mean condition: as it is 
pity but all such politic opiniators should.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p95">Upon much the like account, we find it once said 
of an eminent cardinal, by reason of his great and 
apparent likelihood to step into St. Peter’s chair, 
that in two conclaves he went in pope, and came 
out again cardinal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p96">So much has chance the casting voice in the disposal of all the great things of the world. That 
which men call merit, is a mere nothing. For even 
when persons of the greatest worth and merit are 
preferred, it is not their merit, but their fortune that 
prefers them. And then, for that other so much admired <pb n="225" id="ix-Page_225" />thing called policy, it is but little better. For 
when men have busied themselves, and beat their 
brains never so much, the whole result both of their 
counsels and their fortunes is still at the mercy of 
an accident. And therefore, whosoever that man 
was, that said, that he had rather have a grain of 
fortune than a pound of wisdom, as to the things of 
this life, spoke nothing but the voice of wisdom and 
great experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p97">And now I am far from affirming, that I have recounted all, or indeed the hundredth part of those 
casualties of human life, that may display the full 
compass of divine Providence; but surely, I have 
reckoned up so many, as sufficiently enforce the necessity of our reliance upon it, and that in opposition 
to two extremes, that men are usually apt to fall 
into.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p98">1. Too much confidence and presumption in a 
prosperous estate. David, after his deliverances from 
Saul, and his victories over all his enemies round 
about him, in <scripRef passage="Psa 30:7,8" id="ix-p98.1" parsed="|Ps|30|7|30|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.7-Ps.30.8">Psalm xxx. ver. 7, 8</scripRef>, confesses, that 
this his prosperity had raised him to such a pitch of 
confidence, as to make him say, <i>that lie should never 
be moved, God of his favour had made his hill so 
strong</i>: but presently he adds, almost in the very 
same breath, <i>Thou didst hide thy face, and I was 
troubled</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p99">The sun shines in his full brightness but the very 
moment before he passes under a cloud. Who knows 
what a day, what an hour, nay, what a minute may 
bring forth! He who builds upon the present, builds 
upon the narrow compass of a point; and where the 
foundation is so narrow, the superstructure cannot 
be high, and strong too.</p>
<pb n="226" id="ix-Page_226" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p100">Is a man confident of his present health and 
strength? Why, an unwholesome blast of air, a cold, 
or a surfeit took by chance, may shake in pieces his 
hardy fabric; and (in spite of all his youth and vigour) send him, in the very flower of his years, pining and drooping, to his long home. Nay, he can 
not with any assurance, so much as step out of his 
doors, but (unless God commissions his protecting 
angel to bear him up in his hands) he may dash his 
foot against a stone, and fall, and in that fall breathe 
his last.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p101">Or is a man confident of his estate, wealth, and 
power? Why, let him read of those strange, unexpected dissolutions of the great monarchies and governments of the world. Governments that once 
made such a noise, and looked so big in the eyes of 
mankind, as being founded upon the deepest counsels and the strongest force; and yet, by some slight 
miscarriage or cross accident, (which let in ruin and 
desolation upon them at first,) are now so utterly extinct, that nothing remains of them but a name, nor 
are there the least signs or traces of them to be 
found, but only in story. When, I say, he shall 
have well reflected upon all this, let him see what 
security he can promise himself, in his own little 
personal domestic concerns, which at the best have 
but the protection of the laws, to guard and defend 
them, which, God knows, are far from being able to 
defend themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p102">No man can rationally account himself secure, unless he could command all the chances of the world: 
but how should he command them, when he cannot 
so much as number them? Possibilities are as infinite as God’s power; and whatsoever may come to <pb n="227" id="ix-Page_227" />pass, no man can certainly conclude shall not come 
to pass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p103">People forget how little it is that they know, and 
how much less it is that they can do, when they 
grow confident upon any present state of things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p104">There is no one enjoyment that a man pleases 
himself in, but is liable to be lost by ten thousand 
accidents, wholly out of all mortal power either to 
foresee or to prevent. Reason allows none to be 
confident, but Him only who governs the world, who 
knows all things, and can do all things, and therefore can neither be surprised nor overpowered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p105">2. The other extreme, which these considerations should arm 
the heart of man against, is, utter despondency of mind in a time of pressing adversity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p106">As he who presumes, steps into the throne of God; 
so he that despairs, limits an infinite power to a 
finite apprehension, and measures Providence by his 
own little, contracted model. But the contrivances 
of Heaven are as much above our politics, as beyond 
our arithmetic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p107">Of those many millions of casualties, which we 
are not aware of, there is hardly one, but God can 
make an instrument of our deliverance. And most 
men, who are at length delivered from any great 
distress indeed, find that they are so, by ways that 
they never thought of; ways above or beside their 
imagination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p108">And therefore let no man, who owns the belief of 
a providence, grow desperate or forlorn under any calamity or strait whatsoever; but compose the anguish of his thoughts, and rest his amazed spirits 
upon this one consideration, that he knows not <i>which way the lot may fall</i>, or what may happen to him; <pb n="228" id="ix-Page_228" />he comprehends not those strange unaccountable methods, by which Providence may dispose of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p109">In a word. To sum up all the foregoing discourse: 
since the interest of governments and nations, of 
princes and private persons, and that, both as to life 
and health, reputation and honour, friendships and 
enmities, employments and preferments, (notwithstanding all the contrivance and 
power that human nature can exert about them,) remain so wholly contingent, as to us; surely all the reason of mankind 
cannot suggest any solid ground of satisfaction, but 
in making that God our friend, who is the sole and 
absolute disposer of all these things: and in carrying a conscience so clear towards him, as may 
encourage us with confidence to cast ourselves upon 
him: and in all casualties still to promise ourselves 
the best events from his providence, to whom no 
thing is casual: who constantly wills the truest happiness to those that trust in him, and works all 
things according to the counsel of that blessed will.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ix-p110"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="229" id="ix-Page_229" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon IX. The Wisdom of This World." prev="ix" next="xi" id="x">

<h2 id="x-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="x-p0.2">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER-ABBEY,</h3>
<h3 id="x-p0.3">APRIL 30, 1676.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="center" id="x-p1"><scripRef passage="1Cor 3:19" id="x-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19"><span class="sc" id="x-p1.2">1 Cor</span>. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="x-p2"><i>For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="x-p3">THE <i>wisdom of the world</i>, so called by an Hebraism, frequent in the writings of this apostle, for 
<i>worldly wisdom</i>, is taken in scripture in a double 
sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p4">1. For that sort of wisdom that consists in speculation, called (both by St. Paul and the professors 
of it) <i>philosophy</i>; the great idol of the learned part 
of the heathen world, and which divided it into so 
many sects and denominations, as Stoics, Peripatetics, Epicureans, and the like; it was professed and 
owned by them for the grand rule of life, and certain guide to man’s chief happiness. But for its 
utter insufficiency to make good so high an undertaking, we find it termed by the same apostle, <scripRef id="x-p4.1" passage="Col. ii. 8" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>. 
<i>vain philosophy</i>; and <scripRef id="x-p4.2" passage="1 Tim. vi. 20" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. vi. 20</scripRef>. <i>science falsely so called</i>; and a full account of its uselessness we 
have in this, <scripRef id="x-p4.3" passage="1 Cor. i. 21" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>. where the apostle speaking 
of it, says, that <i>the world by wisdom knew not God</i>. 
Such a worthy kind of wisdom is it: only making 
men accurately and laboriously ignorant of what 
they were most concerned to know.</p>

<pb n="230" id="x-Page_230" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p5">2. <i>The wisdom of this world</i> is sometimes taken 
in scripture for such a wisdom as lies in practice, 
and goes commonly by the name of policy; and consists in a certain dexterity or art of managing business for a man’s secular advantage: and so being in 
deed that ruling engine that governs the world, it 
both claims and finds as great a preeminence above 
all other kinds of knowledge, as government is above 
contemplation, or the leading of an army above the 
making of syllogisms, or managing the little issues 
of a dispute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p6">And so much is the very name and reputation of 
it affected and valued by most men, that they can 
much rather brook their being reputed knaves, than 
for their honesty be accounted fools; as they easily 
may: knave, in the mean time, passing for a name 
of credit, where it is only another word for politician.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p7">Now this is the wisdom here intended in the text; 
namely, that practical cunning that shews itself in 
political matters, and has in it really the mystery of 
a trade, or craft. So that in this latter part of <scripRef passage="1Cor 3:19" id="x-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19">verse 
19</scripRef>. God is said <i>to take the wise in their own 
craftiness</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p8">In short, it is a kind of trick or sleight, got not by 
study, but converse, learned not from books, but 
men; and those also, for the most part, the very 
worst of men of all sorts, ways, and professions. So 
that if it be in truth such a precious jewel as the 
world takes it for, yet, as precious as it is, we see 
that they are forced to rake it out of dunghills; and 
accordingly, the apostle gives it a value suitable to 
its extract, branding it with the most degrading and 
ignominious imputation of foolishness. Which character <pb n="231" id="x-Page_231" />running so cross to the general sense and 
vogue of mankind concerning it, who are still admiring, and even adoring it, as the mistress and queen 
regent of all other arts whatsoever, our business, 
in the following discourse, shall be to inquire into 
the reason of the apostle’s passing so severe a remark 
upon it: and here, indeed, since we must allow it for an art, and since every 
art is properly an habitual knowledge of certain rules and maxims, by which a 
man is governed and directed in his actions, the prosecution of the words will most naturally lie in these 
two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p9">I. To shew what are those rules or principles of action, upon 
which the policy or wisdom here condemned by the apostle does proceed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p10">II. To shew and demonstrate the folly and absurdity of them, 
in relation to God, in whose account they receive a very different estimate, 
from what they have in the world’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p11">And first, for the first of these; I shall set down 
four several rules or principles, which that policy or 
wisdom, which carries so great a vogue and value in 
the world, governs its actions by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p12">1. The first is, That a man must maintain a constant continued course of dissimulation, in the whole 
tenor of his behaviour. Where yet, we must observe, that dissimulation admits of a twofold acception. (1.) It may be taken for a bare concealment 
of one’s mind: in which sense we commonly say, 
that it is prudence to dissemble injuries; that is, not 
always to declare our resentments of them; and this 
must be allowed not only lawful, but, in most of the 
affairs of human life, absolutely necessary: for certainly it can be no man’s duty, to write his heart <pb n="232" id="x-Page_232" />upon his forehead, and to give all the inquisitive and 
malicious world round about him a survey of those 
thoughts, which it is the prerogative of God only to 
know, and his own great interest to conceal. Nature 
gives every one a right to defend himself, and silence 
surely is a very innocent defence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p13">(2.) Dissimulation is taken for a man’s positive 
professing himself to be what indeed he is not, and 
what he resolves not to be; and consequently, it employs all the art and industry imaginable, to make 
good the disguise; and by false appearances to render its designs the less visible, that so they may 
prove the more effectual: and this is the dissimulation here meant, which is the very groundwork of 
all worldly policy. The superstructure of which being folly, it is but reason that the foundation of it 
should be falsity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">In the language of the scripture it is <i>damnable 
hypocrisy</i>; but of those who neither believe scripture nor damnation, it is voted wisdom; nay, the 
very <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p14.1">primum mobile</span></i>, or great wheel, upon which all 
the various arts of policy move and turn: the soul, 
or spirit, which, as it were, animates and runs 
through all the particular designs and contrivances, 
by which the great masters of this mysterious wisdom turn about the world. So that he who hates 
his neighbour mortally, and wisely too, must profess 
all the dearness and friendship, all the readiness to 
serve him, (as the phrase now is,) that words and 
superficial actions can express.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p15">When he purposes one thing, he must swear and 
lie, and damn himself with ten thousand protestations, that he designs the clean contrary. If he 
really intends to ruin and murder his prince, (as <pb n="233" id="x-Page_233" />Cromwell, an experienced artist in that perfidious 
and bloody faculty, once did,) he must weep and call 
upon God, use all the oaths and imprecations, all the 
sanctified perjuries, to persuade him that he resolves 
nothing but his safety, honour, and establishment, as 
the same grand exemplar of hypocrisy did before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p16">If such persons project the ruin of church and 
state, they must appeal to God, the searcher of all 
hearts, that they are ready to sacrifice their dearest 
blood for the peace of the one, and the purity of the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p17">And now, if men will be prevailed upon so far, as 
to renounce the sure and impartial judgments of 
sense and experience, and to believe that black is 
white, provided there be somebody to swear that it 
is so; they shall not want arguments of this sort, 
good store, to convince them: there being knights 
of the post, and holy cheats enough in the world, to 
swear the truth of the broadest contradictions, and 
the highest impossibilities, where interest and pious 
frauds shall give them an extraordinary call to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p18">It is looked upon as a great piece of weakness 
and unfitness for business, forsooth, for a man to be 
so clear and open, as really to think, not only what 
he says, but what he swears; and when he makes 
any promise, to have the least intent of performing 
it, but when his interest serves instead of veracity, 
and engages him rather to be true to another, than 
false to himself. He only nowadays speaks like an 
oracle, who speaks tricks and ambiguities. Nothing 
is thought beautiful that is not painted: so that, 
what between French fashions and Italian dissimulations, the old, generous English spirit, which 
heretofore made this nation so great in the eyes of all <pb n="234" id="x-Page_234" />the world round about it, seems utterly lost and extinct; and we are degenerated into a mean, sharking, fallacious, undermining way of converse; 
there being a snare and a trepan almost in every word we hear, and every action 
we see. Men speak with designs of mischief, and therefore they speak in the 
dark. In short, this seems to be the true, inward judgment of all our politic 
sages, that speech was given to the ordinary sort of men, whereby to communicate their mind; but to wise men, whereby to 
conceal it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p19">2. The second rule or principle, upon which this 
policy, or wisdom of the world, does proceed, is, That 
conscience and religion ought to lay no restraint 
upon men at all, when it lies opposite to the prosecution of their interest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p20">The great patron and <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p20.1">coryphaeus</span></i> of this tribe, 
Nicolas Machiavel, laid down this for a master rule 
in his political scheme, That the shew of religion was 
helpful to the politician, but the reality of it hurtful 
and pernicious. Accordingly, having shewn how the 
former part of his maxim has been followed by these 
men in that first and fundamental principle of dissimulation already spoken to by us; we come now 
to shew further, that they cannot with more art dissemble the appearance of religion, than they can 
with ease lay aside the substance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p21">The politician, whose very essence lies in this, 
that he be a person ready to do any thing that he 
apprehends for his advantage, must first of all be 
sure to put himself into a state of liberty, as free 
and large as his principles: and so to provide elbowroom enough for his conscience to lay about, and 
have its full play in. And for that purpose, he must 

<pb n="235" id="x-Page_235" />resolve to shake off all inward awe of religion, and by no means to suffer the liberty of his conscience to be enslaved, and brought under the. bondage of observing oaths, or the narrowness of men’s opinions, about 
<i> 
<span lang="LA" id="x-p21.1">turpe et honestum</span></i>, which ought to vanish, when they stand in competition with any solid, real good; that is, (in their judgment,) such as concerns eating, or drinking, or taking money.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p22">Upon which account, these <i>children of darkness</i> seem excellently well to imitate the wisdom of those children of light, the great 
<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p22.1">illuminati</span></i> of the late times, who professedly laid clown this as the 
basis of all their proceedings; That whatsoever they said or did for the 
present, under such a measure of light, should oblige them no longer, when a greater measure of light should give them other discoveries.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p23">And this principle, they professed, was of great use to them; as how could it be otherwise, if it fell into skilful hands? For since this light was to rest within them, and the judgment of it to remain wholly in themselves, they might safely and uncontrollably pretend it greater or less, as their occasions should enlighten them.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p24">If a man has a prospect of a fair estate, and sees way open to it, but it must be through fraud, violence, and oppression; if he see large preferments tendered him, but conditionally upon 
his doing base and wicked offices; if he sees he may crush his enemy, but that it must be 
by slandering, belying, and giving him a secret blow; and conscience shall here, according to its office, interpose, and protest the 
illegality and injustice of such actions, and the damnation that is expressly threatened to them by the word of God; the thorough-paced politician must <pb n="236" id="x-Page_236" />presently laugh at the squeamishness of his conscience, and read it another lecture, and tell it, that 
<i>just</i> and <i>unjust</i> are but names grounded only upon 
opinion, and authorized by custom, by which the 
wise and the knowing part of the world serve themselves upon the ignorant and easy; and that, 
whatsoever fond priests may talk, there is no devil like 
an enemy in power, no damnation like being poor, 
and no hell like an empty purse; and therefore, that 
those courses, by which a man comes to rid himself 
of these plagues, are <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p24.1">ipso facto</span></i> prudent, and consequently pious: the former being, with such wise 
men, the only measure of the latter. And the truth 
is, the late times of confusion, in which the heights 
and refinements of religion were professed in conjunction with the practice of the most execrable villainies that were ever acted upon the earth; and the 
weakness of our church discipline since its restauration, whereby it has been scarce able to get any hold 
on men’s consciences, and much less able to keep it; 
and the great prevalence of that atheistical doctrine 
of the Leviathan, and the unhappy propagation of 
Erastianism; these things, I say, with some others, have been the sad and fatal 
causes that have loosed the bands of conscience, and eaten out the very heart 
and sense of Christianity amongst us, to that degree, that there is now scarce 
any religious tie or restraint upon persons, but merely from those faint 
remainders of natural conscience, which God will be sure to keep alive upon the 
hearts of men, as long as they are men, for the great ends of his own providence, whether they will or no. So that, were it 
not for this sole obstacle, religion is not now so 
much in danger of being divided, and torn piecemeal <pb n="237" id="x-Page_237" />by sects and factions, as of being at once devoured by atheism. Which being so, let none wonder, that irreligion is accounted policy, when it is 
grown even to a fashion; and passes for wit with 
some, as well as for wisdom with others. For certain it is, that advantage now sits in the room of 
conscience, and steers all: and no man is esteemed 
any ways considerable for policy, who wears religion 
otherwise than as a cloak; that is, as such a garment as may both cover and keep him warm, and 
yet hang loose upon him too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p25">3. The third rule or principle, upon which this 
policy, or wisdom of the world, proceeds, is, That a 
man ought to make himself, and not the public, the 
chief, if not the sole end of all his actions. He is to 
be his own centre and circumference too: that is, to 
draw all things to himself, and to extend nothing 
beyond himself: he is to make the greater world 
serve the less; and not only, not to love his neighbour as himself, but indeed to account none for his 
neighbour but himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p26">And therefore, to die or suffer for his country, is 
not only exploded by him as a great paradox in politics, and fitter for poets to sing of, than for wise 
men to practise; but also, to make himself so much 
as one penny the poorer, or to forbear one base gain 
to serve his prince, to secure a whole nation, or to 
credit a church, is judged by him a great want of 
experience, and a piece of romantic melancholy, unbecoming a politician; who is still to look upon 
himself as his prince, his country, his church; nay, and 
his God too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p27">The general interest of the nation is nothing to <pb n="238" id="x-Page_238" />him, but only that portion of it, that he either does 
or would possess. It is not the rain that waters the 
whole earth, but that which falls into his own 
cistern, that must relieve him: not the common, 
but the enclosure, that must make him rich.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p28">Let the public sink or swim, so long as he can 
hold up his head above water: let the ship be cast 
away, if he may but have the benefit of the wreck: 
let the government be ruined by his avarice, if by 
the same avarice he can scrape together so much as 
to make his peace, and maintain him as well under 
another: let foreigners invade and spoil the land, so 
long as he has a good estate in bank elsewhere. 
Peradventure, for all this, men may curse him as a 
covetous wretch, a traitor, and a villain: but such 
words are to be looked upon only as the splendid declaimings of novices, and men of heat, who, while 
they rail at his person, perhaps envy his fortune: 
or possibly of losers and malecontents, whose portion and inheritance is a freedom to speak. But a 
politician must be above words. Wealth, he knows, 
answers all, and if it brings a storm upon him, will 
provide him also a coat to weather it out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p29">That such thoughts and principles as these lie at 
the bottom of most men’s actions; at the bottom, do 
I say? nay, sit at the top, and visibly hold the 
helm in the management of the weightiest affairs of 
most nations, we need not much history, nor curiosity of observation, to convince us: for though 
there have not been wanting such heretofore, as 
have practised these unworthy arts, (forasmuch as 
there have been villains in all places and all ages,) 
yet nowadays they are owned above-board; and <pb n="239" id="x-Page_239" />whereas men formerly had them in design, amongst 
us they are openly vouched, argued, and asserted in 
common discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p30">But this, I confess, being a new, unexemplified 
kind of policy, scarce comes up to that which the 
apostle here condemns for the <i>wisdom of the world</i>, 
but must pass rather for the wisdom of this particular age, which, as in most other things it stands 
alone, scorning the examples of all former ages, 
so it has a way of policy and wisdom also peculiar to 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p31">4. The fourth and last principle that I shall mention, upon 
which this wisdom of the world proceeds, is this:</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p32">That in shewing kindness, or doing favours, no 
respect at all is to be had to friendship, gratitude, or 
sense of honour; but that such favours are to be 
done only to the rich or potent, from whom a man 
may receive a further advantage, or to his enemies, 
from whom he may otherwise fear a mischief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p33">I have here mentioned gratitude, and sense of 
honour, being (as I may so speak) a man’s civil conscience, prompting him to many things, upon the 
accounts of common decency, which religion would 
otherwise bind him to, upon the score of duty. 
And it is sometimes found, that some, who have 
little or no reverence for religion, have yet those 
innate seeds and sparks of generosity, as make them 
scorn to do such things as would render them mean 
in the opinion of sober and worthy men; and with 
such persons, shame is instead of piety, to restrain 
them from many base and degenerous practices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p34">But now our politician having baffled his greater 
conscience, must not be nonplused with inferior obligations; <pb n="240" id="x-Page_240" />and having leaped over such mountains, 
at length poorly lie down before a mole-hill: but he 
must add perfection to perfection; and being past 
grace, endeavour, if need be, to be past shame too. 
And accordingly, he looks upon friendship, gratitude, 
and sense of honour, as terms of art to amuse and 
impose upon weak, undesigning minds. For an 
enemy’s money, he thinks, may be made as good a 
friend as any; and gratitude looks backward, but 
policy forward: and for sense of honour, if it impoverisheth a man, it is, in his esteem, neither honour 
nor sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p35">Whence it is, that nowadays, only rich men or 
enemies are accounted the rational objects of benefaction. For to be kind to the former is traffic; 
and in these times men present, just as they soil 
their ground, not that they love the dirt, but that 
they expect a crop: and for the latter, the politician 
well approves of the Indian’s religion, in worshipping 
the devil, that he may do him no hurt; how much 
soever he hates him, and is hated by him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p36">But if a poor, old, decayed friend or relation, 
whose purse, whose house and heart had been formerly free, and open to such an one, shall at length 
upon change of fortune come to him with hunger 
and rags, pleading his past services and his present 
wants, and so crave some relief of one, for the merit 
and memory of the other; the politician, who imitates the serpent’s wisdom, must turn his deaf ear 
too, to all the insignificant charms of gratitude and 
honour, in behalf of such a bankrupt, undone friend, 
who having been already used, and now squeezed 
dry, is fit only to be cast aside. He must abhor 
gratitude as a worse kind of witchcraft, which only <pb n="241" id="x-Page_241" />serves to conjure up the pale, meager ghosts of dead, 
forgotten kindnesses, to haunt and trouble him; 
still respecting what is past; whereas such wise men 
as himself, in such cases, account all that is past, to 
be also gone; and know, that there can be no gain 
in refunding, nor any profit in paying debts. The 
sole measure of all his courtesies is, what return 
they will make him, and what revenue they will 
bring him in. His expectations govern his charity. 
And we must not vouch any man for an exact master in the rules of our modern policy, but such an 
one as hath brought himself so far to hate and 
despise the absurdity of being kind upon free cost, 
as (to use a known expression) not so much as to 
tell a friend what it is a clock for nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p37">And thus I have finished the first general head 
proposed from the text, and shewn some of those 
rules, principles, and maxims, that this wisdom of 
the world acts by: I say some of them, for I neither 
pretend nor desire to know them all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p38">II. I come now to the other general head, which is, to shew 
the folly and absurdity of these principles in relation to God. In order to 
which we must observe that foolishness, being properly a man’s deviation from 
right reason in point of practice, must needs consist in one of these two 
things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p39">1. In his pitching upon such an end as is unsuitable to his condition; or,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p40">2. In his pitching upon means unsuitable to the 
compassing of his end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p41">There is folly enough in either of these; and my 
business shall be to shew, that such as act by the 
forementioned rules of worldly wisdom, are eminently foolish upon both accounts.</p>
<pb n="242" id="x-Page_242" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p42">1. And first, for that first sort of foolishness imputable to them; namely, that a man, by following 
such principles, pitches upon that for his end which 
no ways suits his condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p43">Certain it is, and indeed self-evident, that the 
wisdom of this world looks no further than this 
world. All its designs and efficacy terminate on this 
side heaven, nor does policy so much as pretend to 
any more than to be the great art of raising a man 
to the plenties, glories, and grandeurs of the world. 
And if it arrives so far as to make a man rich, 
potent, and honourable, it has its end, and has done 
its utmost. But now that a man cannot rationally 
make these things his end, will appear from these 
two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p44">(1.) That they reach not the measure of his duration or being; the perpetuity of which surviving 
this mortal state, and shooting forth into the end 
less eternities of another world, must needs render a 
man infinitely miserable and forlorn, if he has no 
other comforts, but what he must leave behind him 
in this. For nothing can make a man happy, but 
that which shall last as long as he lasts. And all 
these enjoyments are much too short for an immortal 
soul to stretch itself upon, which shall persist in being, not only when profit, pleasure, and honour, but 
when time itself shall cease, and be no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p45">No man can transport his large retinue, his sumptuous fare, and his rich furniture into another world. 
Nothing of all these things can continue with him 
then, but the memory of them. And surely the 
bare remembrance that a man was formerly rich or 
great, cannot make him at all happier there, where 
an infinite happiness or an infinite misery shall <pb n="243" id="x-Page_243" />equally swallow up the sense of these poor felicities. It may 
indeed contribute to his misery, heighten the anguish, and sharpen the sting of 
conscience, and so add fury to the everlasting flames, when he shall reflect upon the abuse of all that wealth and greatness 
that the good providence of God had put as a price 
into his hand for worthier purposes, than to damn 
his nobler and better part, only to please and gratify 
his worse. But the politician has an answer ready 
for all these melancholy considerations; that he, for 
his part, believes none of these things: as that there 
is either an heaven, or an hell, or an immortal soul. 
No, he is too great a friend to real knowledge, to 
take such troublesome assertions as these upon trust. 
Which if it be his belief, as no doubt it is, let him 
for me continue in it still, and stay for its confutation in another world; which if he can destroy by 
disbelieving, his infidelity will do him better service, 
than as yet he has any cause to presume that it can. 
But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p46">(2.) Admitting, that either these enjoyments were 
eternal, or the soul mortal; and so, that one way or 
other they were commensurate to its duration; yet 
still they cannot be an end suitable to a rational nature, forasmuch as they fill not the measure of its 
desires. The foundation of all man’s unhappiness 
here on earth, is the great disproportion between his 
enjoyments and his appetites; which appears evidently in this, that let a man have never so much, 
he is still desiring something or other more. Alexander, we know, was much troubled at the scantiness 
of nature itself, that there were no more worlds for 
him to disturb: and in this respect, every man living has a soul as great as Alexander, and put under <pb n="244" id="x-Page_244" />the same circumstances, would own the very same 
dissatisfactions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p47">Now this is most certain, that in spiritual natures, 
so much as there is of desire, so much there is also 
of capacity to receive. I do not say, there is always 
a capacity to receive the very thing they desire, for 
that may be impossible: but for the degree of happiness that they propose to themselves from that 
thing, this I say they are capable of. And as God 
is said to have <i>made man after his own image</i>, so 
upon this quality he seems peculiarly to have stampt 
the resemblance of his infinity. For man seems as 
boundless in his desires, as God is in his being; 
and therefore, nothing but God himself can satisfy 
him. But the great inequality of all things else to 
the appetites of a rational soul appears yet farther 
from this; that in all these worldly things, that a 
man pursues with the greatest eagerness and intention of mind imaginable, he finds not half the plea 
sure in the actual possession of them, that he proposed to himself in the expectation. Which shews, 
that there is a great cheat or lie which overspreads 
the world, while all things here below beguile men’s expectations, and their expectations cheat their 
experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p48">Let this therefore be the first thing, in which 
the foolishness of this worldly wisdom is manifest. 
Namely, that by it a man proposes to himself an 
end wholly unsuitable to his condition; as bearing 
no proportion to the measure of his duration, or the 
vastness of his desires.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p49">2. The other thing, in which foolishness is seen, 
is a man’s pitching upon means unsuitable to that 
which he has made his end.</p>

<pb n="245" id="x-Page_245" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p50">And here we will, for the present, suppose the 
things of the world to have neither that shortness 
nor emptiness in them, that we have indeed proved 
them to have. But that they are so adequate to all 
the concerns of an intelligent nature, that they may 
be rationally fixed upon by men as the ultimate</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p51">I end of all their designs; yet the folly of this wisdom 
appears in this, that it suggests those means for the 
acquisition of these enjoyments, that are no ways 
fit to compass or acquire them, and that upon a 
double account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p52">(1.) That they are in themselves unable and insufficient for, and, 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p53">(2.) That they are frequently opposite to a successful attainment of them. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p54">(1.) And first for their insufficiency. Let politicians contrive as accurately, 
project as deeply, and pursue what they have thus contrived and projected, as diligently as it is possible for human wit 
and industry to do; yet still the success of all depends upon the favour of an overruling hand. For 
God expressly claims it as a special part of his prerogative, to have the entire disposal of riches, honours, and whatsoever else is apt to command the 
desires of mankind here below, <scripRef id="x-p54.1" passage="Deut. viii. 18" parsed="|Deut|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.18">Deut. viii. 18</scripRef>. <i>If is 
Lord thy God that giveth thee power to get wealth</i>. And in <scripRef id="x-p54.2" passage="1 Sam. ii. 30" parsed="|1Sam|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.30">1 Sam. ii. 30</scripRef>. God peremptorily 
declares himself the sole fountain of honour, telling 
is, that <i>those that honour him shall be honoured, and that those that despise him shall be lightly 
esteemed</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p55">And then for dignities and preferments, we have 
the word of one, that could dispose of these things 
much as kings could do, <scripRef id="x-p55.1" passage="Prov. xxix. 26" parsed="|Prov|29|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.26">Prov. xxix. 26</scripRef>. where he 
<pb n="246" id="x-Page_246" />tells us, that <i>many seek the ruler’s favour</i>: that is, 
apply themselves both to his interest and humour, 
with all the arts of flattery and obsequiousness, the 
surest and the readiest ways (one would think) to 
advance a man; and yet, after all, it follows in the 
next words, that <i>every man’s judgment cometh of 
the Lord</i>. And that, whatsoever may be expected 
here, it is resolved only in the court of heaven, 
whether the man shall proceed favourite in the 
courts of princes, and after all his artificial attendance 
come to sit at the right hand, or be made a foot 
stool. So that upon full trial of all the courses that 
policy could either devise or practise, the most experienced masters of it have been often forced to sit 
down with that complaint of the disciples, <i>We have 
toiled all night, and have caught nothing</i>. For do 
we not sometimes see that traitors can be out of favour, and knaves be beggars, and lose their estates, 
and be stript of their offices, as well as honester 
men?</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p56">And why all this? Surely not always for want of 
craft to spy out where their game lay, nor yet for 
want of irreligion to give them all the scope of ways 
lawful and unlawful, to prosecute their intentions; 
but, because the providence of God strikes not in 
with them, but dashes, and even dispirits all their 
endeavours, and makes their designs heartless and 
ineffectual. So that it is not their seeing this man, 
their belying another, nor their sneaking to a third, 
that shall be able to do their business, when the 
designs of Heaven will be served by their disappointment. And this is the true cause why so 
many politic conceptions, so elaborately formed and 
wrought, and grown at length ripe for delivery, do <pb n="247" id="x-Page_247" />yet, in the issue, miscarry and prove abortive; for, 
being come to the birth, the all-disposing providence 
of God denies them strength to bring forth. And 
thus the authors of them, having missed of their 
mighty aims, are fain to retreat with frustration 
and a baffle; and having played the knaves unsuccessfully, to have the ill luck to pass for fools too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p57">(2!.) The means suggested by policy and worldly 
wisdom, for the attainment of these earthly enjoyments, are unfit for that purpose, not only upon the 
account of their insufficiency for, but also of their 
frequent opposition and contrariety to, the accomplishment of such ends; nothing being more usual, 
than for these unchristian fishers of men to be fatally 
caught in their own nets: for does not the text expressly say, that <i>God taketh the wise in their own 
craftiness?</i> And has not our own experience sufficiently commented upon the text, when we have seen 
some by the very same ways, by which they had designed to rise uncontrollably, and to clear off all 
obstructions before their ambition, to have directly procured their utter downfall, and to have broke their 
necks from that very ladder, by which they had 
thought to have climbed as high as their father 
Lucifer; and there from the top of all their greatness to have looked down with scorn upon all below 
them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p58">Such persons are the proper and lawful objects of 
derision, forasmuch as God himself laughs at them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p59">Haman wanted nothing to complete his greatness 
but a gallows upon which to hang Mordecai; but it 
mattered not for whom he provided the gallows, 
when Providence designed the rope for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p60">With what contempt does the apostle here, in the 
<pb n="248" id="x-Page_248" /><scripRef passage="1Cor 3:20" id="x-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.20">20th verse of this third chapter of the first epistle to 
the Corinthians</scripRef>, repeat those words of the psalmist, 
concerning all the fine artifices of worldly wisdom; 
<i>The Lord</i>, says he, <i>knoweth the thoughts of the 
wise that they are vain</i>. All their contrivances are 
but thin, slight, despicable things, and, for the most 
part, destructive of themselves; nothing being more 
equal in justice, and indeed more natural in the direct consequence and connection of effects and causes, 
than for men wickedly wise to outwit themselves, 
and for such as wrestle with Providence, to trip up 
their own heels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p61">It is clear therefore, that the charge of this second 
sort of foolishness is made good upon worldly wisdom; for that having made men pitch upon an end 
unfit for their condition, it also makes them pitch 
upon means unfit to attain that end. And that 
both by reason of their inability for, and frequent 
contrariety to, the bringing about such designs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p62">This, I say, has been made good in the general; 
but since particulars convince with greater life and 
evidence, we will resume the forementioned principles of the politician, and shew severally in each of 
them, how little efficacy they have to advance the 
practisers of them, to the things they aspire to by 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p63">1. And first, for his first principle, That the politician must maintain a constant, habitual dissimulation. Concerning which I shall lay down this as 
certain; that dissimulation can be no further useful, 
than it is concealed; forasmuch as no man will trust 
a known cheat: and it is also as certain, that as 
some men use dissimulation for their interest, so 
others have an interest as strongly engaging them, <pb n="249" id="x-Page_249" />to use all the art and industry they can to find it 
out; and to assure themselves of the truth or false 
hood of those with whom they deal, which renders 
it infinitely hard, if not morally impossible, for a 
man to carry on a constant course of dissimulation 
without discovery. And being once discovered, it is 
not only no help, but the greatest impediment of 
action in the world. For since man is but of a very 
limited, narrow power in his own person, and consequently can effect no great matter merely by his 
own personal strength, but as he acts in society and 
conjunction with others, without first engaging their 
trust; and moreover, since men will trust no further 
than they judge a person for his sincerity fit to be 
trusted, it follows that a discovered dissembler can 
achieve nothing great or considerable; for not being 
able to gain men’s trust, he cannot gain their concurrence, and so is left alone to act singly, and upon 
his own bottom; and while that is the sphere of 
his activity, all that he can do must needs be 
contemptible. We know how successful the late 
usurper<note n="20" id="x-p63.1"><p class="normal" id="x-p64">Cromwell.</p></note> was, while his army believed him real in 
his zeal against kingship. But when they found 
out the imposture, upon his aspiring to the same 
himself, he was presently deserted, and opposed by 
them, and never able to crown his usurped greatness 
with the addition of that title which he so passionately thirsted after. Add to this the judgment 
of as great an English author as ever wrote, with 
great confidence affirming, “that the ablest men that ever were, had all an openness and frankness of dealing; and that, if at any time such did dissemble, <pb n="250" id="x-Page_250" />their dissimulation took effect, merely in 
the strength of that reputation they had gained by their veracity and clear dealing in the main.” 
From all which it follows, that dissimulation can be 
of no further use to a man, than just to guard him 
within the compass of his own personal concerns; 
which yet may be more easily, and not less effectually done, by that silence and reservedness that 
every man may innocently practise, without the 
putting on of any contrary disguise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p65">2. The politician’s second principle was, That conscience, or religion, ought never to stand between 
any man and his temporal advantage. Which in 
deed is properly atheism; and, so far as it is practised, tends to the dissolution of society, the bond of 
which is religion. Forasmuch as a man’s happiness 
or misery in his converse with other men depends 
chiefly upon their doing or not doing those things 
which human laws can take no cognizance of: 
such as are all actions capable of being done in 
secret, and out of the view of mankind, which yet 
have the greatest influence upon our neighbour, 
even in his nearest and dearest concerns. And if 
there be no inward sense of religion to awe men 
from the doing unjust actions, provided they can do 
them without discovery; it is impossible for any 
man to sit secure or happy in the possession of any 
thing that he enjoys. And this inconvenience the 
politician must expect from others, as well as they 
have felt from him, unless he thinks that he can engross this principle to his own practice, and that 
-others cannot be as false and atheistical as himself, 
especially having had the advantage of his copy to 
write after.</p>

<pb n="251" id="x-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p66">3. The third principle was, That the politician 
ought to make himself, and not the public, the 
chief, if not the sole end of all that he does.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p67">But here we shall quickly find that the private 
spirit will prove as pernicious in temporals, as ever 
it did in spirituals. For while every particular 
member of the public provides singly and solely for 
itself, the several joints of the body politic do thereby 
separate and disunite, and so become unable to sup 
port the whole; and when the public interest once 
fails, let private interests subsist if they can, and 
prevent an universal ruin from involving in it particulars. It is not a man’s wealth that can be sure to 
save him, if the enemy be wise enough to refuse 
part of it tendered as a ransom, when it is as easy 
for him to destroy the owner, and to take the whole. 
When the hand finds itself well warmed and covered, 
let it refuse the trouble. of feeding the mouth or 
guarding the head, till the body be starved or 
killed, and then we shall see how it will fare with 
the hand. The Athenians, the Romans, and all 
other nations that grew great out of little or nothing, 
did so merely by the public-mindedness of particular 
persons; and the same courses that first raised nations and governments must support them. So that, 
were there no such thing as religion, prudence were 
enough to enforce this upon all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p68">For our own parts, let us reflect upon our glorious 
and renowned English ancestors, men eminent in 
church and state, and we shall find, that this was 
the method by which they preserved both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p69">We have succeeded into their labours, and the 
fruits of them: and it will both concern and become 
us to succeed also into their principles. For it is no <pb n="252" id="x-Page_252" />man’s duty to be safe or to be rich; but I am sure, 
it is the duty of every one to make good his trust. 
And it is a calamity to a whole nation, that any man 
should have a place or an employment more large 
and public than his spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p70">4. The fourth and last principle mentioned was, 
That the politician must not, in doing kindnesses, 
consider his friends, but only gratify rich men or 
enemies. Which principle (as to that branch of it 
relating to enemies) was certainly first borrowed and 
fetched up from the very bottom of hell; and uttered 
(no doubt) by particular and immediate inspiration 
of the devil. And yet (as much of the devil as it 
carries in it) it neither is nor can be more villainous 
and detestable, than it is really silly, senseless, and 
impolitic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p71">But to go over the several parts of this principle; and to 
begin with the supposed policy of gratifying only the rich and opulent. Does our 
wise man think, that the grandee, whom he so courts, does not see through all 
the little plots of his courtship, as well as he himself? And so, at the same 
time, while he accepts the gift, laugh in his sleeve at the design, and despise 
the giver?</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p72">But, for the neglect of friends, as it is the height 
of baseness, so it can never be proved rational, till 
we prove the person using it omnipotent and self-sufficient, and such as can never need any mortal assistance. But if he be a man, that is, a poor, weak 
creature, subject to change and misery, let him 
know, that it is the friend only that God has made 
for the day of adversity, as the most suitable and 
sovereign help that humanity is capable of. And 
those (though in highest place) who slight and disoblige <pb n="253" id="x-Page_253" />their friends, shall infallibly come to know 
the value of them, by having none, when they shall 
most need them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p73">That prince that maintains the reputation of a 
true, fast, generous friend, has an army always ready 
to fight for him, maintained to his hand without 
pay.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p74">As for the other part of this principle, that concerns the gratifying of enemies; it is (to say no 
more) an absurdity parallel to the former. For when 
a man shall have done all he can, given all he has, 
to oblige an enemy, he shall find, that he has armed 
him indeed, but not at all altered him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p75">The scripture bids us pray for our enemies, and 
love our enemies, but no where does it bid us trust 
our enemies; nay, it strictly cautions us against it, 
<scripRef id="x-p75.1" passage="Prov. xxvi. 25" parsed="|Prov|26|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.26.25">Prov. xxvi. 25</scripRef>. <i>When he speaketh thee fair</i>, (says 
the text,) <i>believe him not; for there are yet seven 
abominations in his heart</i>: and, in good earnest, it 
would be a rarity worth the seeing, could any one 
shew us such a thing as a perfectly reconciled enemy. Men are generally credulous at first, and will 
not take up this great and safe truth at the cost of 
other men’s experience, till they come to be bitten 
into a sense of it by their own; but are apt to take 
fair professions, fawning looks, treats, entertainments, 
visits, and such like pitiful stuff, for friendship and 
reconcilement, and so to admit the serpent into their 
bosom: but let them come once to depend upon this 
new made friend, or reconciled enemy, in any great 
or real concern of life, and they shall find him false 
as hell, and cruel as the grave. And I know nothing 
more to be wondered at, than that those reconcilements that are so difficult, and even next to impossible <pb n="254" id="x-Page_254" />in the effect, should yet be so frequent in 
the attempt; especially since the reason of this difficulty lies as deep as nature itself; which, after it 
has done an injury, will for ever be suspicious; and 
I would fain see the man that can perfectly love the 
person whom he suspects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p76">There is a noted story of Hector and Ajax, who 
having combated one another, ended that combat in 
a reconcilement, and testified that reconcilement by 
mutual presents: Hector giving Ajax a sword, and 
Ajax presenting Hector with a belt. The consequence of which was, that Ajax slew himself with 
the sword given him by Hector, and Hector was 
dragged about the walls of Troy by the belt given 
him by Ajax. Such are the gifts, such are the killing kindnesses of reconciled enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p77">Confident men may try what conclusions they 
please, at their own peril; but let history be consulted, reason heard, and experience called in to 
speak impartially what it has found, and I believe 
they will all with one voice declare, that whatsoever 
the grace of God may do in the miraculous change 
of men’s hearts; yet, according to the common methods of the world, a man may as well expect to 
make the devil himself his friend, as an enemy that 
has given him the first blow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p78">And thus I have gone over the two general heads 
proposed from the words, and shewn both what 
those principles are, upon which this wisdom of the 
world does proceed; and also wherein the folly and 
absurdity of them does consist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p79">And now into what can we more naturally improve the whole foregoing discourse, than into that 
practical inference of our apostle, in the verse before <pb n="255" id="x-Page_255" />the text? that 
<i>if any man desires the reputation of 
wisdom, lie should become a fool, that he may be 
wise</i>; that is, a fool to the world, that he may be 
wise to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p80">Let us not be ashamed of the folly of being sincere, and without guile; without traps and snares 
in our converse; of being fearful to build our estates 
upon the ruin of our consciences; of preferring the 
public good before our own private emolument; and 
lastly, of being true to all the offices of friendship, 
the obligations of which are sacred, and will certainly be exacted of us by the great judge of all our actions. I say, let us not blush to be found guilty of 
all these follies, (as some account them,) rather than 
to be expert in that kind of wisdom, that God himself, the great fountain of wisdom, has pronounced 
to be <i>earthly, sensual, devilish</i>; and of the wretched 
absurdity of which, all histories, both ecclesiastical 
and civil, have given us such pregnant and convincing examples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p81">Reflect upon Ahithophel, Haman, Sejanus, Caesar 
Borgia, and other such masters of the arts of policy, 
who thought they had fixed themselves upon so sure 
a bottom, that they might even defy and dare Providence to the face; and yet how did God bring an absolute disappointment, like 
one great blot, over all their fine, artificial contrivances!</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p82">Every one of those mighty and profound sages 
coming to a miserable and disastrous end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p83">The consideration of which, and the like passages, 
one would think, should make men grow weary of 
dodging and shewing tricks with God in their own 
crooked ways: and even force them to acknowledge 
it for the surest and most unfailing prudence, wholly <pb n="256" id="x-Page_256" />to commit their persons and concerns to the wise 
and good providence of God, in the strait and open 
ways of his own commands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p84">Who, we may be confident, is more tenderly concerned for the good of those that truly fear and 
serve him, than it is possible for the most selfish of 
men to be concerned for themselves: and who, in all 
the troubles and disturbances, all the cross, difficult, 
and perplexing passages that can fall out, will be 
sure to guide all to this happy issue; <i>that all things 
shall work together for good to those that love 
God</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="x-p85">To which God, infinitely wise, holy, and just, be 
rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all praise, 
might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for 
evermore. <i>Amen</i>.</p>



<pb n="257" id="x-Page_257" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon X. Good Inclinations No Excuse for Bad Actions." prev="x" next="xii" id="xi">



<h2 id="xi-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">PREACHED AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h2 id="xi-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.4">MAY 3, 1685.</h3>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="center" id="xi-p1"><scripRef passage="2Cor 8:12" id="xi-p1.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.12"><span class="sc" id="xi-p1.2">2 Cor</span>. viii. 12</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xi-p2"><i>For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according 
to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xi-p3">IN dealing with men’s consciences, for the taking 
them off from sin, I know nothing of so direct and 
efficacious an influence, as the right stating of those 
general rules and principles of action, that men are 
apt to guide their lives and consciences by: for if 
these be true, and withal rightly applied, men must 
needs proceed upon firm and safe grounds; but if 
either false in themselves, or not right in their particular application, the whole course that men are 
thereby engaged in, being founded in sin and error, 
must needs lead to, and at length end in, death and 
confusion: there being (as the wise man tells us) <i>a 
way that may seem right in a man’s own eyes, 
when, nevertheless, the end of that way is death</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">Now as amongst these principles or rules of action, the 
pretences of the Spirit, and of tenderness of conscience, and the like, have been the late grand <pb n="258" id="xi-Page_258" />artifices, by which crafty and designing hypocrites 
have so much abused the world; so I shall now instance in another of no less note, by which the generality of men are as apt to abuse themselves; and 
that is a certain rule or sentence got almost into 
every man’s mouth, that God accepts the will for 
the deed. A principle (as usually applied) of less 
malice, I confess; but, considering the easiness, and 
withal the fatality of the delusion, of more mischief 
than the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">And this I shall endeavour to search into, and lay 
open, in the following discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">The words hold forth a general rule or proposition 
delivered upon a particular occasion: which was the 
apostle’s exhorting the Corinthians to an holy and 
generous emulation of the charity of the Macedonians, in contributing freely to the relief of the poor 
saints at Jerusalem: upon this great encouragement, that in all such works of charity, it is the 
will that gives worth to the oblation, and, as to God’s acceptance, sets the poorest giver upon the same 
level with the richest. Nor is this all; but so perfectly does the value of all charitable acts take its 
measure and proportion from the will, and from the 
fulness of the heart, rather than that of the hand, 
that a lesser supply may be oftentimes a greater charity; and the widow’s mite, in the balance of the 
sanctuary, outweigh the shekels, and perhaps the 
talents of the most opulent and wealthy: the all 
and utmost of the one, being certainly a nobler alms, 
than the superfluities of the other: and all this upon 
the account of the great rule here set down in the 
text: That, in all transactions between God and 
man, wheresoever there is a full resolution, drift, and <pb n="259" id="xi-Page_259" />purpose of will to please God, there, what a man 
can do, shall, by virtue thereof, be accepted, and 
what he cannot do, shall not be required. From 
whence these two propositions, in sense and design 
much the same, do naturally result.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">I. The first of them expressed in the words; to 
wit, that God accepts the will, where there is no 
power to perform.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">II. The other of them implied; namely, that 
where there is a power to perform, God does not accept the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">Of all the spiritual tricks and legerdemain, by 
which men are apt to shift off their duty, and to impose upon their own souls, there is none so common, 
and of so fatal an import, as these two; the plea of 
a good intention, and the plea of a good will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">One or both of them being used by men, almost 
at every turn, to elude the precept, to put God off 
with something instead of obedience, and so, in effect, to outwit him whom they are called to obey. 
They are certainly two of the most effectual instruments and engines in the devil’s hands, to wind and 
turn the souls of men by, to whatsoever he pleases. 
For,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">1. The plea of a good intention will serve to sanctify and authorize the very worst of actions. The 
proof of which is but too full and manifest, from 
that lewd and scandalous doctrine of the Jesuits 
concerning the direction of the intention, and likewise from the whole manage of the late accursed rebellion. In which, it was this insolent and impudent 
pretence, that emboldened the worst of men to wade 
through the blood of the best of kings, and the loyalest of subjects; namely, that in all that risk of villainy, <pb n="260" id="xi-Page_260" />
<i>their hearts</i>, forsooth, <i>were right towards 
God</i>; and that all their plunder and rapine was for 
nothing else, but to place Christ on his throne, and 
to establish amongst us the power of godliness, and 
the purity of the gospel; by a further reformation 
(as the cant goes) of a church, which had but too 
much felt the meaning of that word before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">But such persons consider not, that though an ill 
intention is certainly sufficient to spoil and corrupt 
an act in itself materially good; yet no good intention whatsoever can rectify or infuse a moral goodness into an act otherwise evil. To come to church, 
is, no doubt, an act in itself materially good; yet he 
who does it with an ill intention, comes to God’s house upon the devil’s errand; and the whole act is 
thereby rendered absolutely evil and detestable before God. But on the other side; if it were possible 
for a man to intend well, while he does ill; yet no 
such intention, though never so good, can make that 
man steal, lie, or murder with a good conscience; or 
convert a wicked action into a good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">For these things are against the nature of morality; in which, nothing is or can be really good, with 
out an universal concurrence of all the principles 
and ingredients requisite to a moral action; though 
the failure of any one of them will imprint a malignity upon that act, which, in spite of all the other 
requisite ingredients, shall stamp it absolutely evil, 
and corrupt it past the cure of a good intention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">And thus, as I have shewn, that the plea of a 
good intention is used by men to warrant and patronize the most villainous and wicked actions; so, 
in the next place, the plea of a good will will be 
found equally efficacious to supersede and take off <pb n="261" id="xi-Page_261" />the necessity of all holy and good actions. For still 
(as I have observed) the great art of the devil, and 
the principal deceit of the heart, is, to put a trick 
upon the command, and to keep fair with God himself, while men fall foul upon his laws. For both 
law and gospel call aloud for active obedience, and 
such a piety as takes not up either with faint notions, or idle, insignificant inclinations, but such an 
one as shews itself in the solid instances of practice 
and performance. For, <i>Do this and live</i>, saith the 
law, <scripRef id="xi-p14.1" passage="Luke x. 28" parsed="|Luke|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.28">Luke x. 28</scripRef>. and, <i>If ye know these things, 
happy are ye if ye do them</i>, says the gospel, <scripRef id="xi-p14.2" passage="John xiii. 17" parsed="|John|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.17">John 
xiii. 17</scripRef>. and, <i>Not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, 
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, but he that 
doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven</i>, 
<scripRef id="xi-p14.3" passage="Matt. vii. 21" parsed="|Matt|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21">Matt. vii. 21</scripRef>. and, <i>Let no man deceive you; he 
that doeth righteousness is righteous</i>, <scripRef id="xi-p14.4" passage="1 John iii. 7" parsed="|1John|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.7">1 John iii. 7</scripRef>. 
with innumerable more such places. All of them 
terrible and severe injunctions of practice, and 
equally severe obligations to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">But then in comes the benign latitude of the doc 
trine of good will, and cuts asunder all these hard, 
pinching cords; and tells you, that if this be but 
piously and well inclined, if the bent of the spirit (as 
some call it) be towards God and goodness, God accepts of this above, nay, instead of all external 
works; those being but the shell, or husk, this the 
kernel, the quintessence, and the very soul of duty. 
But for all this, these bents and propensities and inclinations will not do the business: the bare bending 
of the bow will not hit the mark without shooting 
the arrow; and men are not called to will, but to 
work out their salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">But what then? Is it not as certain from the <pb n="262" id="xi-Page_262" />text, that God sometimes accepts the will, as it is 
from those foremen turned scriptures, that God commands the deed? Yes, no doubt: since it is 
impossible for the Holy Ghost to contradict that in one 
place of scripture, which he had affirmed in another. 
In all the foregoing places, doing is expressly commanded, and no happiness allowed to any thing 
short of it; and yet here God is said to accept of the 
will; and can both these stand together without 
manifest contradiction? That which enjoins the 
deed is certainly God’s law; and it is also as certain, that the scripture that allows of the will is neither the abrogation, nor derogation, nor dispensation, 
nor relaxation of that law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p17">In order to the clearing of which, I shall lay down 
these two assertions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p18">(1.) That every law of God commands the obedience of the whole man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p19">(2.) That the will is never accepted by God, but 
as it is the obedience of the whole man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p20">So that the allowance or acceptance of the will, 
mentioned in the text, takes off nothing from the 
obligation of those laws, in which the deed is so 
plainly and positively enjoined; but is only an interpretation or declaration of the true sense of those 
laws, shewing the equity of them: which is as really 
essential to every law, and gives it its obliging force 
as much as the justice of it; and indeed, is not an 
other, or a distinct thing from the justice of it, any 
more than a particular case is from an universal 
rule.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p21">But you will say, how can the obedience of the will ever be 
proved to be the obedience of the whole man?</p>

<pb n="263" id="xi-Page_263" />
<p class="normal" id="xi-p22">For answer to which, we are first to consider 
every man as a moral, and consequently as a rational 
agent; and then to consider, what is the office and 
influence of the will in every moral action. Now 
the morality of an action is founded in the freedom 
of that principle, by virtue of which, it is in the 
agent’s power, having all things ready and requisite 
to the performance of an action, either to perform 
or not to perform it. And as the will is endued 
with this freedom, so is it also endued with a power 
to command all the other faculties, both of soul and 
body, to execute what it has so willed or decreed, 
and that without resistance; so that upon the last 
dictate of the will for the doing of such or such a 
thing, all the other faculties proceed immediately to 
act according to their respective offices. By which 
it is manifest, that in point of action, the will is virtually the whole man; as containing in it all that, 
which by virtue of his other faculties he is able to 
do: just as the spring of a watch is virtually the 
whole motion of the watch; forasmuch as it imparts 
a motion to all the wheels of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p23">Thus as to the soul. If the will bids the understanding think, study, and consider; it will accordingly apply itself to thought, study, and consideration. If it bids the affections love, rejoice, or be angry; an act of love, joy, or anger will follow. And 
then for the body; if the will bids the leg go, it 
goes; if it bids the hand do this, it does it. So that 
a man is a moral agent only, as he is endued with, 
and acts by a free and commanding principle of 
will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p24">And therefore, when God says, <i>My son, give me 
thy heart</i>, (which there signifies the will,) it is as <pb n="265" id="xi-Page_265" />much as if he had commanded the service of the 
whole man; for whatsoever the will commands, the 
whole man must do: the empire or dominion of the 
will over all the faculties of soul and body (as to 
most of the operations of each of them) being absolutely overruling and despotical. From whence it 
follows, that when the will has exerted an act of 
command upon any faculty of the soul, or member 
of the body, it has, by so doing, done all that the 
whole man, as a moral agent, can do, for the actual 
exercise or employment of such a faculty or member. And if so, then what is not done in such a 
case, is certainly not in a man’s power to do; and 
consequently, is no part of the obedience required of 
him: no man being commanded or obliged to obey 
beyond his power. And therefore, the obedience of 
the will to God’s commands, is the obedience of the 
whole man, (forasmuch as it includes and infers it,) 
which was the assertion that we undertook to prove. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p25">But you will say, if the prerogative of the will be 
such, that where it commands the hand to give an 
alms, the leg to kneel, or to go to church, or the 
tongue to utter a prayer, all these things will in 
fallibly be done; suppose we now, a man be bound 
hand and foot by some outward violence, or be laid 
up with the gout, or disabled for any of these functions by a palsy; can the will, by its command, 
make a man in such a condition utter a prayer, or 
kneel, or go to church? No, it is manifest it cannot: 
but then you are to know also, that neither is vocal 
prayer, or bodily kneeling, or going to church, in 
such a case, any part of the obedience required of 
such a person: but that act of his will hitherto 
spoken of, that would have put his body upon all <pb n="265" id="xi-Page_265_1" />these actions, had there been no impediment, is that 
man’s whole obedience; and for that very cause 
that it is so, and for no other, it stands here accepted by God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p26">From all which discourse, this must naturally and 
directly be inferred, as a certain truth, and the 
chief foundation of all that can be said upon this 
subject: namely, that whosoever wills the doing of 
a thing, if the doing of it be in his power, he will 
certainly do it; and whosoever does not do that 
thing, which he has in his power to do, does not 
really and properly will it. For though the act of 
the will commanding, and the act of any other 
faculty of the soul or body executing that which is 
so commanded, be physically, and in the precise nature of things, distinct and several; yet morally, as 
they proceed in subordination, from one entire, free, 
moral agent, both in divinity and morality, they pass 
but for one and the same action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p27">Now, that from the foregoing particulars we may come to 
understand how far this rule of God’s accepting the will for the deed holds good 
in the sense of the apostle, we must consider in it these three things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p28">1. The original ground and reason of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p29">2. The just measure and bounds of it: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p30">3. The abuse or misapplication of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p31">And first for the original ground and reason of 
this rule; it is founded upon that great, self-evident, 
and eternal truth, that the just, the wise, and good 
God neither does nor can require of man any 
thing that is impossible, or naturally beyond his 
power to do: and therefore, in the second place, the 
measure of this rule, by which the just extent and <pb n="266" id="xi-Page_266" />bounds of it are to be determined, must be that 
power or ability that man naturally has to do, or 
perform the things willed by him. So that where 
soever such a power is found, there this rule of God’s accepting the will has no place; 
and wheresoever such a power is not found, there this rule presently becomes in 
force. And accordingly, in the third and last place, the abuse or misapplication 
of this rule will consist in these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p32">1. That men do very often take that to be an act 
of the will, that really and truly is not so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p33">2. That they reckon many things impossible that 
indeed are not impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p34">And first, to begin with men’s mistakes about the 
will, and the acts of it; I shall note these three, by 
which men are extremely apt to impose upon themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p35">(1.) As first, the bare approbation of the worth 
and goodness of a thing, is not properly the willing 
of that thing; and yet men do very commonly account it so. But this is properly an act of the 
understanding or judgment; a faculty wholly distinct from the will; and which makes a principal 
part of that which in divinity we call natural conscience; and in the strength 
of which a man may approve of things good and excellent, without ever willing or 
intending the practice of them. And accordingly, the apostle, <scripRef id="xi-p35.1" passage="Rom. ii. 18" parsed="|Rom|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.18">Rom. ii. 18</scripRef>. gives us an 
account of some who approved of things excellent, and 
yet practised, and consequently willed, things clean 
contrary; since no man can commit a sin, but he 
must will it first. Whosoever observes and looks 
into the workings of his own heart, will find that 
noted sentence, <span lang="LA" id="xi-p35.2"><i>Video meliora proboque, deteriora </i><pb n="267" id="xi-Page_267" />
<i>sequor</i></span>, too frequently and fatally verified upon himself. The <scripRef passage="Rom 7:1-25" id="xi-p35.3" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.25">viith of the Romans</scripRef> (which has been 
made the unhappy scene of so much controversy 
about these matters) has several passages to this 
purpose. In a word, to judge what ought to be 
done is one thing, and to will the doing of it is 
quite another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p36">No doubt, virtue is a beautiful and a glorious 
thing in the eyes of the most vicious person breathing; and all that he does or can hate in it, is the 
difficulty of its practice: for it is practice alone that 
divides the world into virtuous and vicious; but 
otherwise, as to the theory and speculation of virtue 
and vice, honest and dishonest, the generality of 
mankind are much the same; for men do not approve of virtue by choice and free election; but it is 
an homage which nature commands all understandings to pay to it, by necessary determination; and 
yet after all, it is but a faint, unactive thing; for in 
defiance of the judgment, the will may still remain 
as perverse, and as much a stranger to virtue, as it 
was before. In fine, there is as much difference 
between the approbation of the judgment, and the 
actual volitions of the will, with relation to the 
same object, as there is between a man’s viewing a 
desirable thing with his eye, and his reaching after 
it with his hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p37">(2.) The wishing of a thing is not properly the 
willing of it; though too often mistaken by men for 
such: but it is that which is called by the schools 
an imperfect velleity, and imports no more than an 
idle unoperative complacency in, and desire of the 
end, without any consideration of, nay, for the most 
part, with a direct abhorrence of the means; of <pb n="268" id="xi-Page_268" />which nature I account that wish of Balaam, in 
<scripRef id="xi-p37.1" passage="Numbers xxiii. 10" parsed="|Num|23|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.23.10">Numbers xxiii. 10</scripRef>. <i>Let me die the death of the 
righteous, and let my last end be like his</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p38">The thing itself appeared desirable to him, and 
accordingly he could not but like and desire it; but 
then it was after a very irrational, absurd way, and 
contrary to all the methods and principles of a rational agent; which never wills a thing really and 
properly, but it applies to the means, by which it is 
to be acquired. But at that very time that Balaam 
desired to <i>die the death of the righteous</i>, he was 
actually following the wages of unrighteousness, and 
so thereby engaged in a course quite contrary to 
what he desired; and consequently such as could 
not possibly bring him to such an end. Much like 
the sot that cried, <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p38.1">Utinam hoc esset laborare</span></i>, while 
he lay lazing and lolling upon his couch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p39">But every true act of volition imports a respect to 
the end, by and through the means; and wills a 
thing only in that way, in which it is to be compassed or effected; which is the foundation of that 
most true aphorism, That he who wills the end, 
wills also the means. The truth of which is founded 
in such a necessary connection of the terms, that I 
look upon the proposition, not only as true, but as 
convertible; and that, as a man cannot truly and 
properly will the end, but he must also will the 
means; so neither can he will the means, but he 
must virtually, and by interpretation at least, will 
the end. Which is so true, that in the account 
of the divine law, a man is reckoned to will even 
those things that naturally are not the object of desire; such as death itself, <scripRef id="xi-p39.1" passage="Ezek. xviii. 31" parsed="|Ezek|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.31">Ezek. xviii. 31</scripRef>. only be 
cause he wills those ways and courses, that naturally <pb n="269" id="xi-Page_269" />tend to and end in it. And even our own common 
law looks upon a man’s raising arms against, or imprisoning his prince, as an imagining or compassing 
of his death: forasmuch as these actions are the 
means directly leading to it, and, for the most part, 
actually concluding in it: and consequently, that 
the willing of the one is the willing of the other 
also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p40">To will a thing therefore, is certainly much another 
thing from what the generality of men, especially in 
their spiritual concerns, take it to be. I say, in 
their spiritual concerns; for in their temporal, it is 
manifest that they think and judge much otherwise; 
and in the things of this world, no man is allowed 
or believed to will any thing heartily, which he does 
not endeavour after proportionably. A wish is properly a man of desire, sitting, or lying still; but an 
act of the will, is a man of business vigorously going 
about his work: and certainly there is a great deal 
of difference between a man’s stretching out his 
arms to work, and his stretching them out only to 
yawn.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p41">(3.) And lastly, a mere inclination to a thing is not properly 
a willing of that thing; and yet in matters of duty, no doubt, men frequently 
reckon it for such. For otherwise, why should they so often plead and rest in 
the goodness of their hearts, and the honest and well inclined disposition of 
their minds, when they are justly charged with an actual non-performance of what 
the law requires of them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p42">But that an inclination to a thing is not a willing 
of that thing, is irrefragably proved by this one 
argument, that a man may act virtuously against 
his inclination, but not against his will. He may be <pb n="270" id="xi-Page_270" />inclined to one thing, and yet will another; and 
therefore, inclination and will are not the same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p43">For a man may be naturally inclined to pride, 
lust, anger, and strongly inclined so too, (forasmuch as these inclinations are founded in a peculiar 
crasis and constitution of the blood and spirits,) and 
yet by a steady, frequent repetition of the contrary 
acts of humility, chastity, and meekness, carried 
thereto by his will, (a principle not to be controlled 
by the blood or spirits,) he may at length plant in his 
soul all those contrary habits of virtue: and therefore it is certain, that while inclination bends the 
soul one way, a well-disposed and resolved will may 
effectually draw it another. A sufficient demonstration, doubtless, that they are two very different 
things; for where there may be a contrariety, there 
is certainly a diversity. A good inclination is but 
the first rude draught of virtue; but the finishing 
strokes are from the will; which, if well-disposed, 
will by degrees perfect; if ill-disposed, will, by the 
super-induction of ill habits, quickly deface it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p44">God never accepts a good inclination, instead of a 
good action, where that action may be done; nay, so 
much the contrary, that if a good inclination be not 
seconded by a good action, the want of that action 
is thereby made so much the more criminal and in 
excusable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p45">A man may be naturally well and virtuously inclined, and yet never do one good or virtuous action 
all his life. A bowl may lie still for all its bias; 
but it is impossible for a man to will virtue and virtuous actions heartily, but he must in the same degree offer at the practice of them: forasmuch as the 
dictates of the will are (as we have shewn) despotical, 
<pb n="271" id="xi-Page_271" />and command the whole man. It being a contradiction in morality, for the will 
to go one way, and the man another.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p46">And thus as to the first abuse or misapplication of the great rule mentioned in the text, about God’s accepting the will, I have shewn three notable mistakes, which men are apt to entertain concerning the ; and proved that neither a bare approbation of, nor a mere wishing, or unactive complacency in, nor lastly, a natural inclination things virtuous and good, can pass before God for a man’s willing of such things; and consequently, if men upon this account will needs take up and acquiesce in an airy, ungrounded persuasion, that they will those things which really they do not will, they fall thereby into a gross and fatal delusion: a delusion that must and will 
shut the door of salvation against them. They catch at heaven, but embrace a cloud; they mock God, who will not be mocked; and deceive their own souls, which, God knows, may too easily be both deceived and destroyed too.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p47">2. Come we now in the next place to consider the other way, by which men are prone to abuse and pervert this important rule of God’s accounting the will for the deed ; and that is, by reckoning many things impossible, which in truth are not impossible.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p48">And this I shall make appear by shewing some of the principal instances of duty, for the performance of which, men commonly plead want of power; and thereupon persuade themselves, that God and the law rest satisfied with their will.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p49">Now these instances are four.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p50">(1.) In duties of very great and hard labour. Labour <pb n="272" id="xi-Page_272" />is confessedly a great part of the curse; and 
therefore, no wonder, if men fly from it: which 
they do with so great an aversion, that few men 
know their own strength for want of trying it; and, 
upon that account, think themselves really unable 
to do many things, which experience would convince 
them, they have more ability to effect, than they 
have will to attempt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p51">It is idleness that creates impossibilities; and, 
where men care not to do a thing, they shelter 
themselves under a persuasion, that it cannot be 
done. The shortest and the surest way to prove a 
work possible, is strenuously to set about it; and no 
wonder, if that proves it possible, that, for the most 
part, makes it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p52"><i>Dig</i>, says the unjust steward, <i>I cannot</i>. But why? 
Did either his legs or his arms fail him? No; but 
day-labour was but an hard and a dry kind of 
livelihood to a man that could get an estate with 
two or three strokes of his pen; and find so great a 
treasure as he did, without digging for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p53">But such excuses will not pass muster with God, 
who will allow no man’s humour or idleness to be 
the measure of possible or impossible. And to 
manifest the wretched hypocrisy of such pretences, 
those very things, which upon the bare obligation of 
duty are declined by men as impossible, presently 
become not only possible, but readily practicable too, 
in a case of extreme necessity. As no doubt that 
forementioned instance of fraud and laziness, the 
unjust steward, who pleaded that he could neither 
dig nor beg, would quickly have been brought both 
to dig and to beg too, rather than starve. And if 
so, what reason could such an one produce before <pb n="273" id="xi-Page_273" />God, why he could not submit to the same 
hardships, rather than cheat and lie? The former being 
but destructive of the body, this latter of the soul: 
and certainly the highest and dearest concerns of a 
temporal life are infinitely less valuable than those 
of an eternal; and consequently ought, without any 
demur at all, to be sacrificed to them, whensoever 
they come in competition with them. He who can 
digest any labour, rather than die, must refuse no 
labour, rather than sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p54">(2.) The second instance shall be in duties of 
great and apparent danger. Danger (as the world 
goes) generally absolves from duty: this being a 
case in which most men, according to a very ill 
sense, will needs be a law to themselves. And 
where it is not safe for them to be religious, their 
religion shall be to be safe. But Christianity teaches 
us a very different lesson: for if fear of suffering 
could take off the necessity of obeying, the doctrine 
of the cross would certainly be a very idle and a 
senseless thing; and Christ would never have prayed, 
<i>Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me</i>, 
had the bitterness of the draught made it impossible 
to be drunk of. If death and danger are things 
that really cannot be endured, no man could ever 
be obliged to suffer for his conscience, or to die for 
his religion; it being altogether as absurd, to imagine 
a man obliged to suffer, as to do impossibilities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p55">But those primitive heroes of the Christian church 
could not so easily blow off the doctrine of passive 
obedience, as to make the fear of being passive a 
discharge from being obedient. No, they found 
martyrdom not only possible, but in many cases a 
duty also; a duty dressed up indeed with all that <pb n="274" id="xi-Page_274" />was terrible and afflictive to human nature, yet not 
at all the less a duty for being so. And such an 
height of Christianity possessed those noble souls, 
that every martyr could keep one eye steadily fixed 
upon his duty, and look death and danger out of 
countenance with the other: nor did they flinch 
from duty for fear of martyrdom, when one of the 
most quickening motives to duty was their desire of 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p56">But to prove the possibility of a thing, there is 
no argument like to that which looks backwards; 
for what has been done or suffered, may certainly be 
done or suffered again. And to prove that men 
may be martyrs, there needs no other demonstration, than to shew that many have been so. Besides 
that the grace of God has not so far abandoned the 
Christian world, but that those high primitive in 
stances of passive fortitude in the case of duty and 
danger rivalling one another, have been exemplified 
and (as it were) revived by several glorious copies of 
them in the succeeding ages of the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p57">And (thanks be to God) we need not look very 
far backward for some of them, even amongst our 
selves. For when a violent, victorious faction and 
rebellion had overrun all, and made loyalty to the 
king and conformity to the church crimes unpardonable, and of a guilt not to be expiated, but at 
the price of life or estate; when men were put to 
swear away all interest in the next world, to secure a very poor one in this; (for they had then 
oaths to murder souls, as well as sword and pistol 
for the body; nay,) when the persecution ran so 
high, that that execrable monster Cromwell made 
and published that barbarous, heathenish, or rather <pb n="275" id="xi-Page_275" />inhuman edict against the poor suffering episcopal 
clergy, That they should neither preach nor pray in 
public, nor baptize, nor marry, nor bury, nor teach 
school, no, nor so much as live in any gentleman’s house, who in mere charity and compassion might 
be inclined to take them in from perishing in the 
streets; that is, in other words, that they must 
starve and die <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p57.1">ex officio</span></i>, and being turned out of 
their churches, take possession only of the church 
yard, as so many victims to the remorseless rage of a 
foul, ill bred tyrant, professing piety without so 
much as common humanity: I say, when rage and 
persecution, cruelty and Cromwellism were at that 
diabolical pitch, tyrannizing over every thing that 
looked like loyalty, conscience, and conformity; so 
that he, who took not their engagement, could not 
take any thing else, though it were given him; being thereby debarred from the very common benefit 
of the law, in suing for or recovering of his right in 
any of their courts of justice, (all of them still following the motion of the high one;) yet even then, 
and under that black and dismal state of things, 
there were many thousands who never bowed the 
knee to Baal-Cromwell, Baal-covenant, or Baal-engagement; but with a steady, fixed, unshaken 
resolution, and in a glorious imitation of those heroic 
Christians in the tenth and eleventh chapters of the 
epistle to the Hebrews, <i>endured a great fight of afflictions, were made a gazing-stock by reproaches, 
took joyfully the spoiling of their goods, had trial 
of cruel mockings; moreover of bonds and imprisonments; sometimes were tempted, sometimes 
were slain with the sword, wandered about in hunger and nakedness, being destitute, afflicted, tormented. 
</i><pb n="276" id="xi-Page_276" />All which sufferings surely ought to entitle 
them to that concluding character in the next words, 
<i>of whom the world was not worthy</i>. And I wish 
I could say of England, that it. were worthy of those 
men now. For I look upon the old church of Eng 
land royalists (which I take to be only another name 
for a man who prefers his conscience before his interest) to be the best Christians and the most meritorious subjects in the world; as having passed all 
those terrible tests and trials, which conquering, 
domineering malice could put them to, and carried 
their credit and their conscience clear and triumphant through, and above them all, constantly firm 
and immoveable, by all that they felt either from 
their professed enemies or their false friends. And 
what these men did and suffered, others might have 
done and suffered too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p58">But they, good men, had another and more artificial sort of conscience, and a way to interpret off a 
command, where they found it dangerous or unprofitable to do it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p59">“God knows my heart, (says one,) I love the king cordially: and I wish well to the church, (says 
another,) but you see the state of things is altered; and we cannot do what we would do. Our will 
is good, and the king gracious, and we hope he “will accept of this, and dispense with the rest.” 
A goodly present, doubtless, as they meant it; and 
such as they might freely give, and yet part with 
nothing; and the king, on the other hand, receive, 
and gain just as much.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p60">But now, had the whole nation mocked God and 
their king at this shuffling, hypocritical rate, what 
an odious, infamous people must that rebellion have <pb n="277" id="xi-Page_277" />represented the English to all posterity? Where 
had been the honour of the reformed religion, that 
could not afford a man Christian enough to suffer 
for his God and his prince? But the old royalists 
did both, and thereby demonstrated to the world, 
that no danger could make duty impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p61">And, upon my conscience, if we may assign any 
other reason or motive of the late mercies of God to 
these poor kingdoms, besides his own proneness to 
shew mercy, it was for the sake of the old, suffering cavaliers, and for the sake of none else 
whatsoever, that God delivered us from the two late accursed conspiracies. For they were the brats and off 
spring of two contrary factions, both of them equally 
mortal and inveterate enemies of our church; which 
they have been, and still are, perpetually pecking 
and striking at, with the same malice, though with 
different methods.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p62">In a word: the old, tried church of England 
royalists were the men, who, in the darkest and 
foulest day of persecution that ever befell England, 
never pleaded the will in excuse of the deed, but 
proved the integrity and loyalty of their wills, both 
by their deeds and their sufferings too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p63">But, on the contrary, when duty and danger stand 
confronting one another, and when the law of God 
says, Obey and assist your king; and the faction 
says, Do if you dare: for men, in such a case, to 
think to divide themselves, and to pretend that 
their will obeys that law, while all besides their 
will obeys and serves the faction; what is this but a gross fulsome juggling 
with their duty, and a kind of trimming it between God and the devil?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p64">These things I thought fit to remark to you, not 
<pb n="278" id="xi-Page_278" />out of any intemperate humour of reflecting upon the late 
times of confusion, (as the guilt or spite of some may suggest,) but because I 
am satisfied in my heart and conscience, that it is vastly the concern of his majesty, and of the peace of his government, both in church and state, that the youth of 
the nation (of which such auditories as this chiefly 
consist) should be principled and possessed with a 
full, fixed, and thorough persuasion of the justness 
and goodness of the blessed old king’s cause; and 
of the excellent piety and Christianity of those principles, upon which the loyal part of the nation adhered to him, and that against the most horrid and 
inexcusable rebellion that was ever set on foot, and 
acted upon the stage of the world: of all which, 
whosoever is not persuaded, is a rebel in his heart, 
and deserves not the protection which he enjoys.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p65">And the rather do I think such remarks as these 
necessary of late years, because of the vile arts and 
restless endeavours used by some sly and venomous 
factors for the old republican cause, to poison and 
debauch men from their allegiance; sometimes creeping into houses, and sometimes creeping into studies; 
but in both equally pimping for the faction, and 
stealing away as many hearts from the son, as they 
had formerly employed hands against the father. 
And this with such success, that it cannot but be 
matter of very sad and melancholy reflection to all 
sober and loyal minds, to consider, that several who 
had stood it out, and persevered firm and unalterable 
royalists in the late storm, have since (I know not 
by what unhappy fate) turned trimmers in the 
calm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p66">(3.) The third instance, in which men use to plead <pb n="279" id="xi-Page_279" />the will instead of the deed, shall be in duties of 
cost and expense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p67">Let a business of expensive charity be proposed; 
and then, as I shewed before, that, in matters of 
labour, the lazy person could find no hands where 
with to work; so neither, in this case, can the religious miser find any hands wherewith to give. 
It is wonderful to consider, how a command, or call 
to be liberal, either upon a civil or religious account, 
all of a sudden impoverishes the rich, breaks the 
merchant, shuts up every private man’s exchequer, and makes those men in a 
minute have nothing at all to give, who, at the very same instant, want nothing 
to spend. So that instead of relieving the poor, such a command strangely 
increases their number, and transforms rich men into beggars presently. For, let the danger of their prince and 
country knock at their purses, and call upon them 
to contribute against a public enemy or calamity; 
then immediately they have nothing, and their riches 
upon such occasions (as Solomon expresses it) never 
fail to make themselves wings, and to fly away. ,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p68">Thus, at the siege of Constantinople, then the 
wealthiest city in the world, the citizens had nothing 
to give their emperor for the defence of the place, 
though he begged a supply of them with tears; but, 
when by that means the Turks took and sacked it, 
then those who before had nothing to give, had 
more than enough to lose. And in like manner, 
those who would not support the necessities of the 
old blessed king, against his villainous enemies, 
found that plunder could take, where disloyalty 
would not give; and rapine open those chests, that 
avarice had shut.</p>
<pb n="280" id="xi-Page_280" />
<p class="normal" id="xi-p69">But to descend to matters of daily and common 
occurrence; what is more usual in conversation, 
than for men to express their unwillingness to do a 
thing, by saying they cannot do it; and for a covetous man, being asked a little money in charity, to 
answer that he has none? Which, as it is, if true, a 
sufficient answer to God and man; so, if false, it is 
intolerable hypocrisy towards both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p70">But do men in good earnest think that God will 
be put off so? or can they imagine, that the law of 
God will be baffled with a lie clothed in a scoff?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p71">For such pretences are no better, as appears from 
that notable account given us by the apostle of this 
windy, insignificant charity of the will, and of the 
worthlessness of it, not enlivened by deeds, <scripRef id="xi-p71.1" passage="James ii. 15" parsed="|Jas|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.15">James ii. 
15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 2:16" id="xi-p71.2" parsed="|Jas|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.16">16</scripRef>. <i>If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them. 
Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are 
needful to the body; what doth it profit?</i> Profit, 
does he say? Why, it profits just as much as fair 
words command the market, as good wishes buy 
food and raiment, and pass for current payment in 
the shops. Come to an old, rich, professing vulpony, 
and tell him, that there is a church to be built, 
beautified, or endowed in such a place, and that he 
cannot lay out his money more to God’s honour, the 
public good, and the comfort of his own conscience, 
than to bestow it liberally upon such an occasion; 
and in answer to this, it is ten to one but you shall 
be told, “how much God is for the inward, spiritual worship of the heart; and, that the Almighty neither dwells nor delights in temples 
made with hands; but hears and accepts the <pb n="281" id="xi-Page_281" />prayers of his people in dens and caves, barns and stables; and in the homeliest and meanest cottages, 
as well as in the stateliest and most magnificent churches.” Thus, I say, you are like to be answered. In reply to which, I would have all such 
sly, sanctified cheats (who are so often harping upon 
this string) know, once for all, that that God, who 
accepts the prayers of his people in dens and caves, 
barns and stables, when, by his afflicting providence, 
he has driven them from the appointed places of his 
solemn worship, so that they cannot have the use of 
them, will not, for all this, endure to be served or 
prayed to by them in such places, nor accept of 
their barn-worship, nor their hogsty-worship; no, 
nor yet of their parlour or their chamber-worship, 
where he has given them both wealth and power to 
build him churches. For he that commands us to 
<i>worship him in the spirit</i>, commands us also <i>to honour 
him with our substance</i>. And, never pretend that 
thou hast an heart to pray, while thou hast no heart 
to give; since he that serves mammon with his 
estate, cannot possibly serve God with his heart. 
For as in the heathen worship of God, a sacrifice 
without an heart was accounted ominous; so in the 
Christian worship of him, an heart without a sacrifice is worthless and impertinent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p72">And thus much for men’s pretences of the will, 
when they are called upon to give upon a religious 
account; according to which, a man may be well 
enough said (as the common word is) to be all heart, 
and yet the arrantest miser in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p73">But come we now to this old rich pretender to 
godliness, in another case, and tell him, that there <pb n="282" id="xi-Page_282" />is such an one, a man of a good family, good education, and who has lost all his estate for the king, 
now ready to rot in prison for debt; come, what 
will you give towards his release? Why, then answers the will instead of the deed, as much the 
readier speaker of the two, “the truth is, I always had a respect for such men; I love them with all 
my heart; and it is a thousand pities that any that have served the king so faithfully should be 
in such want.” So say I too, and the more shame 
is it for the whole nation, that they should be so. 
But still, what will you give? Why, then answers 
the man of mouth-charity again, and tells you, that “you could not come in a worse time; that money 
is nowadays very scarce with him; and, that therefore he can give nothing; but he will be sure 
to pray for the poor 
gentleman.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p74">Ah thou hypocrite! when thy brother has lost all 
that ever he had, and lies languishing, and even 
gasping under the utmost extremities of poverty 
and distress, dost thou think thus to lick him whole 
again, only with thy tongue? Just like that old 
formal hocus, who denied a beggar a farthing, and 
put him off with his blessing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p75">Why, what are the prayers of a covetous wretch 
worth? What will thy blessing go for? What will 
it buy? Is this the charity that the apostle here, in 
the text, presses upon the Corinthians? This the 
case, in which God accepts the willingness of the 
mind, instead of the liberality of the purse? No assuredly, but the measures that God marks out to 
thy charity are these: thy superfluities must give 
place to thy neighbour’s great convenience: thy convenience <pb n="283" id="xi-Page_283" />must veil to thy neighbour’s necessity: and 
lastly, thy very necessities must yield to thy neighbour’s extremity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p76">This is the gradual process that must be thy rule; 
and he that pretends a disability to give short of 
this, prevaricates with his duty, and evacuates the 
precept. God sometimes calls upon thee to relieve 
the needs of thy poor brother, sometimes the necessities of thy country, and sometimes the urgent 
wants of thy prince: now, before thou fliest to 
the old, stale, usual pretence, that thou canst do none 
of all these things, consider with thyself, that there 
is a God, who is not to be flammed off with lies, 
who knows exactly what thou canst do, and what 
thou canst not; and consider in the next place, 
that it is not the best husbandry in the world, to be 
damned to save charges.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p77">(4.) The fourth and last duty that I shall mention, 
in which men use to plead want of power to do the 
thing they have a will to, is the conquering of a 
long, inveterate, ill habit or custom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p78">And the truth is, there is nothing that leaves a 
man less power to good than this does. Nevertheless, that which weakens the hand, does not 
therefore cut it off. Some power to good, no doubt, 
a man has left him for all this. And therefore, God 
will not take the drunkard’s excuse, that he has so 
long accustomed himself to intemperate drinking, 
that now he cannot leave it off; nor admit of the 
passionate man’s apology, that he has so long given 
his unruly passions their head, that he cannot now 
govern or control them. For these things are not 
so: since no man is guilty of an act of intemperance 
of any sort, but he might have forborn it; not without <pb n="284" id="xi-Page_284" />some trouble, I confess, from the strugglings of 
the contrary habit: but still the thing was possible 
to be done; and he might, after all, have forborn it. 
And, as he forbore one act, so he might have for 
born another, and after that another, and so on, till 
he had, by degrees, weakened, and, at length, mortified and extinguished the habit itself. That these 
things, indeed, are not quickly or easily to be effected, is manifest, and nothing will be more readily 
granted; and therefore, the scripture itself owns so 
much, by expressing and representing these mortifying courses, by acts of the greatest toil and labour; 
such as are, warfare, and taking up the cross: and by acts of the most terrible 
violence and contrariety to nature; such as are, cutting off the right 
hand, and plucking out the right eye; things infinitely grievous and afflictive, yet still, for all that, 
feasible in themselves; or else, to be sure, the eternal wisdom of God would never have advised, and 
much less have commanded them. For, what God 
has commanded must be done; and what must be 
done, assuredly may be done; and therefore, all 
pleas of impotence, or inability, in such cases, are 
utterly false and impertinent; and will infallibly be 
thrown back in the face of such as make them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p79">But you will say, Does not the scripture itself acknowledge it as a thing impossible for a man, brought 
under a custom of sin, to forbear sinning? In <scripRef id="xi-p79.1" passage="Jer. xiii. 23" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. 
xiii. 23</scripRef>. <i>Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or 
the leopard his spots? then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil</i>. 
Now, if this can be no more done than the former, is it not a demonstration, 
that it cannot be done at all?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p80">To this I answer, that the words mentioned are <pb n="285" id="xi-Page_285" />tropical or figurative, and import an hyperbole, which 
is a way of expressing things beyond what really 
and naturally they are in themselves; and consequently the design of this scripture, in saying 
that this cannot be done, is no more than to shew, 
that it is very hardly and very rarely done; but not, 
in strict truth, utterly impossible to be done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p81">In vain therefore do men take sanctuary in such 
misunderstood expressions as these; and from a false 
persuasion, that they cannot reform their lives, break 
off their ill customs, and root out their old, vicious 
habits, never so much as attempt, endeavour, or go 
about it. For, admit that such an habit, seated in 
the soul, be, as our Saviour calls it, <i>a strong man 
armed, got into possession</i>; yet still he may be dispossessed, and thrown out by a stronger, <scripRef id="xi-p81.1" passage="Luke xi. 21" parsed="|Luke|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.21">Luke xi. 21</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 11:22" id="xi-p81.2" parsed="|Luke|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.22">22</scripRef>. Or be it, as St. Paul calls it, <i>a law in our members</i>, <scripRef id="xi-p81.3" passage="Rom. vii. 23" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>. yet certainly, ill laws may be 
broken and disobeyed, as well as good. But, if men 
will suffer themselves to be enslaved, and carried 
away by their lusts, without resistance, and wear 
the devil’s yoke quietly, rather than be at the 
trouble of throwing it off; and thereupon, some 
times feel their consciences galled and grieved by 
wearing it, they must not from these secret stings 
and remorses, felt by them in the prosecution of 
their sins, presently conclude, that therefore their 
will is good, and well disposed; and consequently, 
such as God will accept, though their lives remain 
all the while unchanged, and as much under the dominion of sin as ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p82">These reasonings, I know, He deep in the minds 
of most men, and relieve and support their hearts, <pb n="286" id="xi-Page_286" />in spite, and in the midst of their sins; but they 
are all but sophistry and delusion, and false propositions contrived by the devil, to hold men fast in 
their sins by final impenitence. For though possibly the grace of God may, in some cases, be 
irresistible; yet it would be an infinite reproach to his 
providence, to affirm, that sin either is or can be so. 
And thus I have given you four principal instances, 
in which men use to plead the will instead of the 
deed, upon a pretended impotence, or disability for 
the deed: namely, in duties of great labour; in 
duties of much danger; in duties of cost and expense; and lastly, in duties requiring a resistance 
and an extirpation of inveterate, sinful habits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p83">In the neglect of all which, men relieve their consciences by this one great fallacy running through 
them all, that they mistake difficulties for impossibilities. A pernicious mistake certainly; and the 
more pernicious, for that men are seldom convinced 
of it, till their conviction can do them no good. 
There cannot be a weightier or more important 
case of conscience for men to be resolved in, than 
to know certainly how far God accepts the will 
for the deed, and how far he does not: and withal, 
to be informed truly when men do really will a 
thing, and when they have really no power to do 
what they have willed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p84">For surely, it cannot but be matter of very dreadful and terrifying consideration to any one sober, 
and in his wits, to think seriously with himself, 
what horror and confusion must needs surprise that 
man, at the last and great day of account, who had 
led his whole life and governed all his actions by <pb n="287" id="xi-Page_287" />one rule, when God intends to judge him by an 
other.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xi-p85"><i>To which God, the great searcher and judge of 
hearts, and rewarder of men according to 
their deeds, be rendered and ascribed, as is 
most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="288" id="xi-Page_288" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XI. Of the Odious Sin of Ingratitude." prev="xi" next="xiii" id="xii">


<h2 id="xii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">PREACHED AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h2 id="xii-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xii-p0.4">OCTOBER 17, 1675.</h4>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="center" id="xii-p1"><scripRef passage="Judg 18:34,35" id="xii-p1.1" parsed="|Judg|18|34|18|35" osisRef="Bible:Judg.18.34-Judg.18.35"><span class="sc" id="xii-p1.2">Judges</span> viii. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xii-p2"><i>And the children of Israel remembered not the Lord their 
God, who had delivered them out of the hands of all their 
enemies on every side: neither shewed they kindness to 
the house of Jerubbaal, namely, Gideon, according to all 
the goodness which he had shewed unto Israel</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xii-p3">THESE words, being a result or judgment given 
upon matter of fact, naturally direct us to the fore 
going story, to inform us of their occasion. The 
subject of which story was that heroic and victorious judge of Israel, Gideon; who, by the greatness of his achievments, had merited the offer of a 
crown and kingdom, and, by the greatness of his 
mind, refused it. The whole narrative is contained 
and set before us in the 6th, 7th, 8th, and 9th 
chapters of this book. Where we read, that when 
the children of Israel, according to their usual method 
of sinning after mercies and deliverances, and there 
upon returning to a fresh enslavement to their enemies, had now passed seven years in cruel subjection 
to the Midianites, a potent and insulting enemy; 
and who oppressed them to that degree, that they 
had scarce bread to fill their mouths, or houses to <pb n="289" id="xii-Page_289" />cover their heads: for in the <scripRef passage="Judg 6:2" id="xii-p3.1" parsed="|Judg|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.2">2d verse of the 6th 
chapter</scripRef> we find them housing themselves under 
ground,, in dens and caves; and in <scripRef passage="JUdg 8:3,4" id="xii-p3.2" parsed="|Judg|8|3|8|4" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.3-Judg.8.4">ver. 3, 4</scripRef>. no 
sooner had they sown their corn, but we have the 
enemy coming up in armies, and destroying it. In 
this sad and calamitous condition, I say, in which 
one would have thought that a deliverance from 
such an oppressor would have even revived them, 
and the deliverer eternally obliged them, God raised 
up the spirit of this great person, and ennobled his 
courage and conduct with the entire overthrow of 
this mighty and numerous, or rather innumerable 
host of the Midianites; and that in such a manner, 
and with such strange and unparalleled circumstances, that, in the whole action, the mercy and the 
miracle seemed to strive for the preeminence. And 
so quick a sense did the Israelites, immediately after 
it, seem to entertain of the merits of Gideon, and 
the obligation he had laid upon them, that they all, 
as one man, tender him the regal and hereditary 
government of that people, in the <scripRef passage="Judg 8:22" id="xii-p3.3" parsed="|Judg|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.22">22d verse of this 
8th chapter</scripRef>: <i>Then said the men of Israel to Gideon, Rule thou over us, both thou, and thy son 
and thy son’s son also: for thou hast delivered us 
from the hand of Midian</i>. To which he answered 
as magnanimously, and by that answer redoubled 
the obligation, in the <scripRef passage="JUdg 8:23" id="xii-p3.4" parsed="|Judg|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.23">next verse</scripRef>, <i>I will not rule 
over you, neither shall my son rule over you: the 
Lord shall rule over you</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">Thus far then we see the workings of a just gratitude in the Israelites; and goodness on the one 
side nobly answered with greatness on the other. 
And now, after so vast an obligation, owned by so 
free an acknowledgment, could any thing be expected, <pb n="290" id="xii-Page_290" />but a 
continual interchange of kindnesses, at least on their part, who had been so 
infinitely obliged, and so gloriously delivered? Yet in the 9th chapter we find 
these very men turning the sword of Gideon into his own bowels; cutting off the 
very race and posterity of their deliverer, by the slaughter of three score and 
ten of his sons, and setting up the son of his concubine, the blot of his 
family, and the monument of his shame, to reign over them; and all this without 
the least provocation or offence given them, either by Gideon himself, or by any 
of his house. After which horrid fact, I suppose we can no longer 
wonder at this unlooked-for account given of the 
Israelites in the text: <i>That they remembered not 
the Lord their God, who had delivered them out 
of the hands of all their enemies on every side: 
neither shewed they kindness to the house of Gideon, according to all the goodness which he had 
shelved unto Israel</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">The truth is, they were all along a cross, odd, 
untoward sort of people, and such as God seems to 
have chosen, and (as the prophets sometimes phrase 
it) to have espoused to himself, upon the very same 
account that Socrates espoused Xantippe, only for 
her extreme ill conditions, above all that he could 
possibly find or pick out of that sex; and so the 
fittest argument both to exercise and declare his 
admirable patience to the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">The words of the text are a charge given in 
against the Israelites; a charge of that foul and 
odious sin of ingratitude; and that both towards 
God and towards man: towards God in the <scripRef passage="Judg 8:34" id="xii-p6.1" parsed="|Judg|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.34">34th 
verse</scripRef>, and towards man in the <scripRef passage="Judg 8:35" id="xii-p6.2" parsed="|Judg|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.35">35th</scripRef>. Such being 
ever the growing contagion of this ill quality, that if <pb n="291" id="xii-Page_291" />it begins at God, it naturally descends to men; and 
if it first exerts itself upon men, it infallibly ascends 
to God. If we consider it as directed against God, 
it is a breach of religion; if as to men, it is an 
offence against morality. The passage from one to 
the other is very easy; breach of duty towards our 
neighbour still involving in it a breach of duty towards God too; and no man’s religion ever survives 
his morals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">My purpose is, from this remarkable subject and 
occasion, to treat of ingratitude, and that chiefly in 
this latter sense; and from the case of the Israelites 
towards Gideon, to traverse the nature, principles, 
and properties of this detestable vice; and so drawing before your eyes the 
several lineaments and parts of it, from the ugly aspect of the picture, to 
leave it to your own hearts to judge of the original. For the effecting of 
which, I shall do these following things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">I. I shall shew what gratitude is, and upon what 
the obligation to it is grounded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">II. I shall give some account of the nature and 
baseness of ingratitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">III. I shall shew the principle from which ingratitude proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">IV. I shall shew those ill qualities that inseparably 
attend it, and are never disjoined from it. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p12">V. and lastly, I shall draw some useful inferences, 
by way of application, from the premises.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">And first for the first of these: What gratitude 
is, and upon what the obligation to it is grounded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p14">“Gratitude is properly a virtue, disposing the mind to an inward sense and an outward acknowledgment <pb n="292" id="xii-Page_292" />of a benefit received, together with a readiness 
to return the same, or the like, as the occasions of the doer of it shall 
require, and the abilities of the receiver extend to.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">This, to me, seems to contain a full description, or 
rather definition, of this virtue; from which it appears, that gratitude includes in it these three parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p16">1. A particular observation, or taking notice of a 
kindness received, and consequently of the good will 
and affection of the person who did that kindness. 
For still, in this case, the mind of the giver is more 
to be attended to, than the matter of the gift; it 
being this that stamps it properly a favour, and 
gives it the noble and endearing denomination of a 
kindness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p17">2. The second part of gratitude is that which 
brings it from the heart into the mouth, and makes 
a man express the sense he has of the benefit done 
him, by thanks, acknowledgments, and gratulations; 
and where the heart is full of the one, it will certainly overflow, and run over in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">3. The third and last is, an endeavour to recompense our benefactor, and to do something that may 
redound to his advantage, in consideration of what 
he has done towards ours. I state it upon endeavour, and not upon effect; for this latter may be 
often impossible. But it is in the power of every 
one to do as much as he can; to make some essay 
at least, some offer and attempt this way; so as to 
shew, that there is a spring of motion within, and 
that the heart is not idle or insensible, but that it is 
full and big, and knows itself to be so, though it 
wants strength to bring forth. Having thus shewn <pb n="293" id="xii-Page_293" />at gratitude is, the next thing is to shew the obligation that it brings upon a man, and the ground 
and reason of that obligation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p19">As for the obligation, I know no moralists or casuists, that 
treat scholastically of justice, but treat of gratitude under that general head, 
as a part or species of it. And the nature and office of justice being to 
dispose the mind to a constant and perpetual readiness to render to every man his 
due, <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p19.1">suum cuique tribuere</span></i>, it is evident, that if gratitude be a part of justice, 
it must be conversant about some thing that is due to another. And whatsoever is 
so, must be so by the force of some law. Now, all law that a man is capable of 
being obliged by, is reducible to one of these three:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">1. The law of nature. 2. The positive law of 
God revealed in his word. 3. The law of man, 
enacted by the civil power, for the preservation and 
good of society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p21">1 . And first for the law of nature, which I take to 
be nothing else but the mind of God signified to a 
rational agent, by the bare discourse of his reason, 
and dictating to him, that he ought to act suitably 
to the principles of his nature; and to those relations that he stands under. For every thing sustains both an absolute and a relative capacity. An 
absolute, as it is such a thing endued with such a 
nature; and a relative, as it is a part of the universe, 
and so stands in such an order and relation both to 
the whole and to the rest of the parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p22">After which, the next consideration immediately 
subsequent to the being of a thing, is what agrees or 
disagrees with that thing; what is suitable or unsuitable to it; and from this springs the notion of <pb n="294" id="xii-Page_294" />decency or indecency; that which becomes or misbecomes, and is the same with
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p22.1">honestum et turpe</span></i>. 
Which decency, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p22.2">τὸ πρέπον</span>, (as the Greeks term it,) 
imports a certain measure or proportion of one thing 
to another; which to transgress, is to do contrary to 
the natural order of things; the preservation of 
which is properly that rule or law by which every 
thing ought to act; and consequently, the violation 
of it implies a turpitude or indecency. Now those 
actions that are suitable to a rational nature, and to 
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p22.3">πρέπον</span>, that decency or 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p22.4">honestum</span></i>, belonging to 
it, are contained and expressed in certain maxims or 
propositions, which, upon the repeated exercise of a 
man’s reason about such objects as come before him, 
do naturally result, and are collected from thence; 
and so remaining upon his mind, become both a 
rule to direct and a law to oblige him in the whole 
course of his actions. Such as are these maxims: 
That the supreme being, cause, and governor of all 
things, ought to be worshipped and depended upon. 
That parents are to be honoured. That a man 
should do as he would be done by. From which 
last alone may sufficiently be deduced all those rules 
of charity and justice that are to govern the offices 
of common life; and which alone is enough to found 
an obligation to gratitude: forasmuch as no man, 
having done a kindness to another, would acquiesce 
or think himself justly dealt with, in a total neglect 
and unconcernedness of the person who had received 
that kindness from him; and consequently, neither 
ought he to be unconcerned in the same case himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p23">But I shall, from other and nearer principles, and 
those the unquestionable documents and dictates of <pb n="295" id="xii-Page_295" />the law of nature, evince the obligation and debt lying upon 
every man to shew gratitude where he has received a benefit. Such as are these 
propositions:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p24">(1.) That according to the rule of natural justice, 
one man may merit and deserve of another. (2.) 
That whosoever deserves of another, makes some 
thing due to him from the person of whom he deserves. (3.) That one man’s deserving of another 
is founded upon his conferring on him some good, 
to which that other had no right or claim. (4.) 
That no man has any antecedent right or claim to 
that which comes to him by free-gift. (5.) And 
lastly, that all desert imports an equality between 
the good conferred, and the good deserved, or made 
due. From whence it follows, that he who confers 
a good upon another, deserves, and consequently has 
a claim to an equal good from the person upon 
whom it was conferred. So that from hence, by the 
law of nature, springs a debt; the acknowledging 
and repaying of which debt (as a man shall be able) 
is the proper office and work of gratitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p25">As certain therefore as by the law of nature 
there may be, and often is, such a thing as merit 
and desert from one man to another; and as desert gives the person deserving a right or claim to 
some good from the person of whom he deserves; 
and as a right in one to claim this good, infers a 
debt and obligation in the other to pay it; so certain it is, by a direct gradation of consequences 
from this principle of merit, that the obligation to 
gratitude flows from, and is enjoined by, the first 
dictates of nature. And the truth is, the greatest 
and most sacred ties of duty, that man is capable of, <pb n="296" id="xii-Page_296" />are founded upon gratitude. Such as are the duties of a child 
to his parent, and of a subject to his sovereign. From the former of which, 
there is required love and honour, in recompence of being; 
and from the latter, obedience and subjection, in 
recompence of protection and well-being. And in 
general, if the conferring of a kindness did not bind 
the person upon whom it was conferred, to the returns of gratitude; why, in the 
universal dialect of the world, are kindnesses still called obligations?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p26">And thus much for the first ground, enforcing 
the obligations of gratitude; namely, the law of nature. In the next place,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p27">2. As for the positive law of God revealed in his 
word, it is evident, that gratitude must needs be enjoined, and made necessary by all those scriptures 
that upbraid or forbid ingratitude; as in <scripRef id="xii-p27.1" passage="2 Tim. iii. 2" parsed="|2Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.2">2 Tim. 
iii. 2</scripRef>. the unthankful stand reckoned among the 
highest and most enormous sinners; which sufficiently evinces the virtue opposite to unthankfulness 
to bear the same place in the rank of duties, that its 
contrary does in the catalogue of sins. And the 
like, by consequence, is inferred from all those 
places, in which we are commanded to love our 
enemies, and to do good to those that hate us: and 
therefore certainly much more are we by the same 
commanded to do good to those that have prevented 
us with good, and actually obliged us. So that it is 
manifest, that by the positive written law of God, 
no less than by the law of nature, gratitude is a 
debt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p28">3. In the third and last place; as for the laws of men, 
enacted by the civil power, it must be confessed, that gratitude is not enforced by them; I say, <pb n="297" id="xii-Page_297" />not enforced; that is, not enjoined by the sanction of 
penalties, to be inflicted upon the person that shall 
not be found grateful. I grant indeed, that many 
actions are punished by law that are acts of ingratitude; but this is merely accidental to them, as they 
are such acts; for if they were punished properly 
under that notion, and upon that account, the punishment would equally reach all actions of the same kind; 
but they are punished and provided against by law, 
as they are gross and dangerous violations of societies, 
and that common good, that it is the business of the 
civil laws of all nations to protect and to take care 
of: which good not being violated or endangered by 
every omission of gratitude between man and man, 
the laws make no peculiar provision to secure the 
exercise of this virtue, but leave it as they found it, 
sufficiently enjoined, and made a duty by the law of 
God and nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p29">Though in the Roman law indeed there is this 
particular provision against the breach of this duty 
in case of slaves; that if a lord manumits, and makes 
free his slave, gross ingratitude in the person so 
made free, forfeits his freedom, and re-asserts him to 
his former condition of slavery; though perhaps even this also, upon an accurate 
consideration, will be found not a provision against ingratitude, properly and formally as such, but as it is the ingratitude 
of slaves, which, if left unpunished in a commonwealth, where it was the custom for men to 
be served by slaves, as in Rome it was, would quickly have been a public nuisance and disturbance; for 
such is the peculiar insolence of this sort of men, 
such the incorrigible vileness of all slavish spirits, 
that though freedom may rid them of the baseness <pb n="298" id="xii-Page_298" />of their condition, yet it never takes off the baseness 
of their minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p30">And now, having shewn both what gratitude is, 
and the ground and reason of men’s obligation to it, 
we have a full account of the proper and particular 
nature of this virtue, as consisting adequately in these 
two things: first, that it is a debt; and secondly, that 
it is such a debt as is left to every man’s ingenuity, 
(in respect of any legal coaction,) whether he will pay 
or no; for there lies no action of debt against him, if 
he will not. He is in danger of no arrest, bound over 
to no assize, nor forced to hold up his unworthy hand 
(the instrument of his ingratitude) at any bar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p31">And this it is, that shews the rare and distinguishing excellency of gratitude, and sets it as a 
crown upon the head of all other virtues, that it 
should plant such an overruling generosity in the 
heart of man, as shall more effectually incline him 
to what is brave and becoming, than the terror of 
any penal law whatsoever. So that he shall feel a 
greater force upon himself from within, and from 
the control of his own principles, to engage him 
to do worthily, than all threatenings and punishments, racks and tortures can have upon a low 
and servile mind, that never acts virtuously, but as 
it is acted; that knows no principle of doing well, 
but fear; no conscience, but constraint. On the 
contrary, the grateful person fears no court or 
judge, no sentence or executioner, but what he carries about him in his own breast: and being still 
the most severe exactor of himself, not only confesses, but proclaims his debts; his ingenuity is his 
bond, and his conscience a thousand witnesses: so 
that the debt must needs be sure, yet he scorns to be <pb n="299" id="xii-Page_299" />led for it; nay, rather, he is always suing, importuning, and even reproaching himself, till he can 
clear accounts with his benefactor. His heart is, as 
it were, in continual labour: it even travails with 
the obligation, and is in pangs till it be delivered: 
and (as David) in the overflowing sense of God’s goodness to him, cries out in the <scripRef passage="Psa 116:12" id="xii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|116|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.12">116th Psalm, ver. 
12</scripRef>. <i>What shall I render unto the Lord for all 
his benefits towards me?</i> so the grateful person, 
pressed down under the apprehension of any great 
kindness done him, eases his burdened mind a little 
by such expostulations with himself as these: “What shall I do for such a friend, for such a patron, who 
has so frankly, so generously, so unconstrainedly relieved me in such a distress; supported me 
against such an enemy; supplied, cherished, and upheld me, when relations would not know me, or 
at least could not help me; and, in a word, has prevented my desires, and outdone my necessities? 
I can never do enough for him; my own conscience would spit in my face, should I ever slight 
or forget such favours.” These are the expostulating dialogues and 
contests that every grateful, every truly noble and magnanimous person has with 
himself. It was, in part, a brave speech of Luc. Cornelius Sylla, the Roman 
dictator, who said, that he found no sweetness in being great or powerful, but 
only that it enabled him to crush his enemies, and to gratify his friends.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p32">I cannot warrant or defend the first part of this 
saying; but surely he that employs his greatness in 
the latter, be he never so great, it must and will 
make him still greater.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p33">And thus much for the first general thing proposed, <pb n="300" id="xii-Page_300" />which was to shew, what gratitude is, and upon what the 
obligation to it is grounded. I proceed now to the second,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p34">Which is to give some account of the nature and 
baseness of ingratitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p35">There is not any one vice or ill quality incident 
to the mind of man, against which the world has 
raised such a loud and universal outcry, as against 
ingratitude: a vice never mentioned by any heathen 
writer, but with a particular height of detestation; 
and of such a malignity, that human nature must be 
stripped of humanity itself, before it can be guilty of 
it. It is instead of all other vices; and, in the balance of morality, a counterpoise to them all. In the 
charge of ingratitude, <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p35.1">omnia dixeris</span></i>: it is one great 
blot upon all morality: it is all in a word: it says 
<i>Amen</i> to the black roll of sins: it gives completion 
and confirmation to them all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p36">If we would state the nature of it, recourse must 
be had to what has been already said of its contrary; 
and so it is properly an insensibility of kindnesses 
received, without any endeavour either to acknowledge or repay them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p37">To repay them, indeed, by a return equivalent, is 
not in every one’s power, and consequently cannot 
be his duty; but thanks are a tribute payable by the 
poorest; the most forlorn widow has her two mites; 
and there is none so indigent, but has an heart to be 
sensible of, and a tongue to express its sense of a benefit received.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p38">For surely, nature gives no man a mouth to be 
always eating, and never saying grace; nor an 
hand only to grasp and to receive: but as it is furnished with teeth for the one, so it should have a <pb n="301" id="xii-Page_301" />tongue also for the other; and the hands that are so 
often reached out to take and to accept, should be 
sometimes lifted up also to bless. The world is 
maintained by intercourse; and the whole course of 
nature is a great exchange, in which one good turn 
is and ought to be the stated price of another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p39">If you consider the universe as one body, you 
shall find society and conversation to supply the 
office of the blood and spirits; and it is gratitude 
that makes them circulate: look over the whole 
creation, and you shall see, that the band or cement 
that holds together all the parts of this great and 
glorious fabric is gratitude, or something like it: you 
may observe it in all the elements; for does not the 
air feed the flame? and does not the flame at the 
same time warm and enlighten the air? Is not the 
sea always sending forth as well as taking in? And 
does not the earth quit scores with all the elements, 
in the noble fruits and productions that issue from it? 
And in all the light and influence that the heavens 
bestow upon this lower world, though the lower 
world cannot equal their benefaction, yet, with a 
kind of grateful return, it reflects those rays, that it 
cannot recompense: so that there is some return 
however, though there can be no requital. He who 
has a soul wholly void of gratitude, should do well 
to set his soul to learn of his body; for all the parts 
of that minister to one another. The hands, and all 
the other limbs, labour to bring in food and provision to the stomach, and the stomach returns what 
it has received from them in strength and nutriment, 
diffused into all the parts and members of the body. 
It would be endless to pursue the like allusions: in 
short, gratitude is the great spring that sets all the <pb n="302" id="xii-Page_302" />wheels of nature a-going; and the whole universe is 
supported by giving and returning, by commerce and 
commutation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p40">And now, thou ungrateful brute, thou blemish to 
mankind, and reproach to thy creation; what shall 
we say of thee, or to what shall we compare thee? 
For thou art an exception from all the visible world; 
neither the heavens above, nor the earth beneath, 
afford any thing like thee: and therefore, if thou 
wouldest find thy parallel, go to hell, which is both 
the region and the emblem of ingratitude; for, besides thyself, there is nothing but hell that is always 
receiving and never restoring.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p41">And thus much for the nature and baseness of in 
gratitude, as it has been represented in the description given of it. Come we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p42">Third thing proposed, which is to shew the principle from which it proceeds. And to give you this 
in one word, it proceeds from that which we call 
ill-nature. Which being a word that occurs frequently in discourse, and in the characters given of 
persons, it will not be amiss to inquire into the 
proper sense and signification of this expression. In 
order to which we must observe, that according to 
the doctrine of the philosopher, man being a creature designed and framed by nature for society and 
conversation; such a temper or disposition of mind, 
as inclines him to those actions that promote society 
and mutual fellowship, is properly called good-nature: 
which actions, though almost innumerable in their 
particulars, yet seem reducible in general to these 
two principles of action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p43">1. A proneness to do good to others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p44">2. A ready sense of any good done by others.</p>

<pb n="303" id="xii-Page_303" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p45">And where these two meet together, as they are 
scarce ever found asunder, it is impossible for that 
person not to be kind, beneficial, and obliging to all 
whom he converses with. On the contrary, ill-nature is such a disposition, as inclines a man to those 
actions that thwart, and sour, and disturb conversation between man and man; and accordingly consists of two qualities directly contrary to the former.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p46">1. A proneness to do ill turns, attended with a 
complacency, or secret joy of mind, upon the sight of 
any mischief that befalls another. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p47">2. An utter insensibility of any good or kindness 
done him by others. I mean not that he is insensible of the good itself; but that, although he finds, 
feels, and enjoys the good that is done him, yet he 
is wholly insensible, and unconcerned to value, or 
take notice of the benignity of him that does it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p48">Now either of these ill qualities, and much more 
both of them together, denominate a person ill-natured; they being such as make him grievous and 
uneasy to all whom he deals and associates himself 
with. For from the former of these proceed envy, 
an aptness to slander and revile, to cross and hinder 
a man in his lawful advantages. For these and 
such like actions feed and gratify that base humour 
of mind, which gives a man a delight in making, at 
least in seeing, his neighbour miserable: and from 
the latter issues that vile thing which we have been 
hitherto speaking of, to wit, ingratitude: into which 
all kindnesses and good turns fall, as into a kind of 
dead sea. It being a quality that confines and, as 
it were, shuts up a man wholly within himself, leaving him void of that principle, which alone should 
dispose him to communicate and impart those redundancies <pb n="304" id="xii-Page_304" />of good that he is possessed of. No man 
ever goes sharer with the ungrateful person; be he 
never so full, he never runs over. But (like Gideon’s fleece) though filled and replenished with the dew of 
heaven himself, yet he leaves all dry and empty about 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p49">Now this surely, if any thing, is an effect of ill-nature. And what is ill-nature, but a pitch beyond 
original corruption? It is <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p49.1">corruptio pessimi</span></i>. A 
further depravation of that, which was stark naught 
before. But, so certainly does it shoot forth and 
shew itself in this vice, that wheresoever you see in 
gratitude, you may as infallibly conclude, that there 
is a growing stock of ill-nature in that breast, as you 
may know that man to have the plague, upon whom 
you see the tokens.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p50">Having thus shewn you from whence this ill quality proceeds, pass we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p51">Fourth thing proposed, which is to shew, those 
other ill qualities that inseparably attend ingratitude, 
and are never disjoined from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p52">It is a saying common in use, and true in observation, that the disposition and temper of a man may 
be gathered as well from his companion or associate 
as from himself. And it holds in qualities as it 
does in persons: it being seldom or never known, 
that any great virtue or vice went alone; for greatness in every thing will still be attended on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p53">How black and base a vice ingratitude is, we have 
seen by considering it both in its own nature, and 
in the principle from which it springs; and we may 
see the same yet more fully in those vices which it 
is always in combination with. Two of which I 
shall mention, as being of near cognation to it, and <pb n="305" id="xii-Page_305" />constant coherence with it. The first of which is 
pride. And the second, hard-heartedness, or want 
of compassion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p54">1. And first for pride. This is of such intimate, 
and even essential connection with ingratitude, that 
the actings of ingratitude seem directly resolvable 
into pride, as the principal reason and cause of them. 
The original ground of man’s obligation to gratitude 
was, as I have hinted, from this, that each man has 
but a limited right to the good things of the world; 
and, that the natural allowed way, by which he is to 
compass the possession of these things, is, by his own 
industrious acquisition of them; and consequently, 
when any good is dealt forth to him any other way 
than by his own labour, he is accountable to the person who dealt it to him, as for a thing to which he 
had no right or claim, by any action of his own entitling him to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p55">But now, pride shuts a man’s eyes against all this, 
and so fills him with an opinion of his own transcendent worth, that he imagines himself to have a 
right to all things, as well those that are the effects 
and fruits of other men’s labours, as of his own. So 
that, if any advantage accrues to him, by the liberality and donation of his neighbour, he looks not 
upon it as matter of free undeserved gift, but rather 
as a just homage to that worth and merit which he 
conceives to be in himself, and to which all the world 
ought to become tributary. Upon which thought, 
no wonder, if he reckons himself wholly unconcerned 
to acknowledge or repay any good that he receives. 
For while the courteous person thinks that he is 
obliging and doing such an one a kindness, the 
proud person, on the other side, accounts him to be 
<pb n="306" id="xii-Page_306" />only paying a debt. His pride makes him even 
worship and idolize himself; and indeed, every 
proud, ungrateful man has this property of an idol, 
that though he is plied with never so many and so 
great offerings, yet he takes no notice of the offerer 
at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p56">Now this is the true account of the most inward 
movings and reasonings of the very heart and soul 
of an ungrateful person. So that you may rest 
upon this as a proposition of an eternal, unfailing 
truth; that there neither is nor ever was any person remarkably ungrateful, who was not also 
insufferably proud; nor, convertibly, any one proud, who 
was not equally ungrateful. For, as snakes breed 
in dunghills not singly, but in knots, so in such 
base, noisome hearts, you shall ever see pride and in 
gratitude indivisibly wreathed and twisted together. 
Ingratitude overlooks all kindnesses, but it is be 
cause pride makes it carry its head so high.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p57">See the greatest examples of ingratitude equally 
notorious for their pride and ambition. And to begin 
with the top and father of them all, the devil himself. That excellent and glorious nature which 
God had obliged him with, could not prevent his in 
gratitude and apostasy, when his pride bid him 
aspire to an equality with his maker, and say, <i>I will 
ascend, and be like the Most High</i>. And did not 
our first parents write exactly after his copy? in gratitude making them to 
trample upon the command, because pride made them desire to be as gods, 
and to brave omniscience itself in the knowledge of 
good and evil. What made that ungrateful wretch, 
Absalom, kick at all the kindnesses of his indulgent 
father, but because his ambition would needs be fingering <pb n="307" id="xii-Page_307" />the sceptre, and hoisting him into his father’s throne? 
And in the courts of princes is there any thing more usual, than to see those 
that have been raised by the favour and interest of some great minister, to 
trample upon the steps by which they rose, to rival him in his greatness, and at 
length (if possible) to step into his place?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p58">In a word, ingratitude is too base to return a 
kindness, and too proud to regard it; much like the 
tops of mountains, barren indeed, but yet lofty; they 
produce nothing, they feed nobody, they clothe no 
body, yet are high and stately, and look down upon 
all the world about them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p59">2. The other concomitant of ingratitude is hardheartedness, or want of compassion. This, at first, 
may seem to have no great cognation with ingratitude; but upon a due inspection into the nature of 
that ill quality, it will be found directly to follow it, 
if not also to result from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p60">For the nature of ingratitude being founded in 
such a disposition, as incloses all a man’s concerns 
within himself, and consequently gives him a perfect 
unconcernedness in all things not judged by him immediately to relate to his own interest; it is no wonder if the same temper of mind, which makes a man 
unapprehensive of any good done him by others, 
makes him equally unapprehensive and insensible of 
any evil or misery suffered by others. No such 
thought ever strikes his marble, obdurate heart, but 
it presently flies off and rebounds from it. And the 
truth is, it is impossible for a man to be perfect and 
thoroughpaced in ingratitude, till he has shook off 
all fetters of pity and compassion. For all relenting 
and tenderness of heart makes a man but a puny <pb n="308" id="xii-Page_308" />in this sin; it spoils the growth, and cramps the last 
and crowning exploits of this vice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p61">Ingratitude, indeed, put the poniard into Brutus’s hand; but it was want of compassion which thrust 
it into Caesar’s heart. When some fond, easy fathers think fit to strip themselves before they lie 
down to their long sleep, and to settle their whole 
estates upon their sons, has it not been too frequently 
seen, that the father has been requited with want 
and beggary, scorn and contempt? But now, could 
bare ingratitude, think we, ever have made any one 
so unnatural and diabolical, had not cruelty and want 
of pity come in as a second to its assistance, and 
cleared the villain’s breast of all remainders of humanity? Is it not this which has made so many miserable parents even curse their own bowels, for 
bringing forth children that seem to have none? 
Did not this make Agrippina, Nero’s mother, cry 
out to the assassinate sent by her son to murder her, 
to direct his sword to her belly, as being the only criminal for having brought forth such a monster of in 
gratitude into the world? And to give you yet an 
higher instance of the conjunction of these two vices; 
since nothing could transcend the ingratitude and 
cruelty of Nero, but the ingratitude and cruelty of 
an imperious woman; when Tullia, daughter of Servius Tullius, sixth king of Rome, having married 
Tarquinius Superbus, and put him first upon killing her father, and then invading his throne, came 
through the street where the body of her father lay 
newly murdered and wallowing in his blood, she 
commanded her trembling coachman to drive her cha 
riot and horses over the body of her king and father 
triumphantly, in the face of all Rome looking upon <pb n="309" id="xii-Page_309" />her with astonishment and detestation. Such was 
the tenderness, gratitude, filial affection, and good 
nature of this weaker vessel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p62">And then for instances out of sacred story; to go 
no further than this of Gideon; did not ingratitude 
first make the Israelites forget the kindness of the 
father, and then cruelty make them imbrue their 
hands in the blood of his sons? Could Pharaoh’s butler so quickly have forgot Joseph, had not want of 
gratitude to him as his friend, met with an equal 
want of compassion to him as his fellow-prisoner? A poor, innocent, forlorn 
stranger languishing in durance, upon the false accusations of a lying, 
insolent, whorish woman!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p63">I might even weary you with examples of the 
like nature, both sacred and civil, all of them representing ingratitude, as it were, sitting in its throne, 
with pride at its right hand, and cruelty at its left; 
worthy supporters of such a stately quality, such a 
reigning impiety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p64">And it has been sometimes observed, that persons 
signally and eminently obliged, yet missing of the utmost of their greedy designs in swallowing both gifts 
and giver too, instead of thanks for received kindnesses, have betook themselves to barbarous threatenings for defeat of their insatiable expectations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p65">Upon the whole matter we may firmly conclude, 
that ingratitude and compassion never cohabit in the 
same breast. Which remark I do here so much insist upon, to shew the superlative malignity of this 
vice, and the baseness of the mind in which it 
dwells; for we may with great confidence and equal 
truth affirm, that since there was such a thing as 
mankind in the world, there never was any heart <pb n="310" id="xii-Page_310" />truly great and generous, that was not also tender 
and compassionate. It is this noble quality that 
makes all men to be of one kind; for every man 
would be, as it were, a distinct species to himself, 
were there no sympathy amongst individuals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p66">And thus I have done with the fourth thing proposed, and shewn the two vices that inseparably at 
tend ingratitude; and now, if falsehood also should 
chance to strike in as the third, and make up the 
triumvirate of its attendants, so that ingratitude, 
pride, cruelty, and falsehood should all meet together, 
and join forces in the same person; as not only very 
often, but for the most part they do; in this case, if 
the devils themselves should take bodies, and come 
and live amongst us, they could not be greater 
plagues and grievances to society, than such persons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p67">From what has been said, let no man ever think 
to meet ingratitude single and alone. It is one of 
those grapes of gall mentioned by Moses, <scripRef id="xii-p67.1" passage="Deut. xxxii. 32" parsed="|Deut|32|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.32">Deut. 
xxxii. 32</scripRef>. and therefore expect always to find it one 
of a cluster. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p68">Fifth and last thing proposed, which is, to draw 
some useful consequences, by way of application, 
from the premises. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p69">1. Never enter into a league of friendship with an 
ungrateful person. That is, plant not thy friend 
ship upon a dunghill. It is too noble a plant for so 
base a soil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p70">Friendship consists properly in mutual offices, and 
a generous strife in alternate acts of kindness. But 
lie, who does a kindness to an ungrateful person, 
sets his seal to a flint, and sows his seed upon the 
sand: upon the former he makes no impression, and 
from the latter he finds no production.</p>

<pb n="311" id="xii-Page_311" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p71">The only voice of ingratitude is, Give, give; but when the 
gift is once received, then, like the swine at his trough, it is silent and 
insatiable. In a word, the ungrateful person is a monster, which is all throat 
and belly; a kind of thoroughfare, or common-shore, for the good things of the 
world to pass into; and of whom, in respect of all kindnesses conferred on him, 
may be verified that observation of the lion’s den; before which appeared the 
footsteps of many that had gone in thither, but no prints of any that ever came 
out thence. The ungrateful person is the only thing in nature, for which nobody 
living is the better. He lives to himself, and subsists by the good-nature of 
others, of which he himself has not the least grain. He is a mere encroachment 
upon society, and, consequently, ought to be thrust out of the world as a pest, 
and a prodigy, and a creature of the devil’s making, and not of God’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p72">2. As a man tolerably discreet ought by no means 
to attempt the making of such an one his friend; so 
neither is he, in the next place, to presume to think 
that he shall be able, so much as to alter or meliorate the humour of an ungrateful person, by any acts 
of kindness, though never so frequent, never so 
obliging.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p73">Philosophy will teach the learned, and experience 
may teach all, that it is a thing hardly feasible. For 
love such an one, and he shall depise you: commend 
him, and, as occasion serves, he shall revile you: 
give to him, and he shall but laugh at your easiness: 
save his life; but when you have done, look to your 
own.</p>
<pb n="312" id="xii-Page_312" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p74">The greatest favours to such an one are but like 
the motion of a ship upon the waves; they leave no 
trace, no sign behind them; they neither soften nor 
win upon him; they neither melt nor endear him, 
but leave him as hard, as rugged, and as unconcerned as ever. All kindnesses descend upon such a 
temper, as showers of rain or rivers of fresh water 
falling into the main sea: the sea swallows them all, 
but is not at all changed or sweetened by them. I 
may truly say of the mind of an ungrateful person, 
that it is kindness-proof. It is impenetrable, unconquerable; unconquerable by that which conquers 
all things else, even by love itself. Flints may be 
melted, (we see it daily,) but an ungrateful heart 
cannot; no, not by the strongest and the noblest 
flame. After all your attempts, all your experiments, 
for any thing that man can do, he that is ungrateful, will be ungrateful still. And the reason is 
manifest; for you may remember, that I told you, 
that ingratitude sprang from a principle of ill-nature; 
which being a thing founded in such a certain constitution of blood and spirit, as being born with a 
man into the world, and upon that account called 
nature, shall prevent all remedies that can be applied 
by education, and leaves such a bias upon the mind, 
as is beforehand with all instruction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p75">So that you shall seldom or never meet with an 
ungrateful person, but if you look backward, and 
trace him up to his original, you will find that he 
was born so; and if you could look forward enough, 
it is a thousand to one, but you will find, that he 
also dies so; for you shall never light upon an ill-natured man, who was not also 
an ill-natured child; <pb n="313" id="xii-Page_313" />and gave several testimonies of his being so, to discerning persons, long before the use of his reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p76">The thread that nature spins, is seldom broken off 
by any thing but death. I do not by this limit the 
operation of God’s grace; for that may do wonders: 
but humanly speaking, and according to the method 
of the world, and the little correctives supplied by 
art and discipline, it seldom fails; but an ill principle 
has its course, and nature makes good its blow. 
And therefore, where ingratitude begins remarkably 
to shew itself, he surely judges most wisely, who 
takes the alarm betimes; and arguing the fountain 
from the stream, concludes that there is ill-nature at 
the bottom; and so reducing his judgment into 
practice, timely withdraws his frustraneous, baffled 
kindnesses, and sees the folly of endeavouring to 
stroke a tiger into a lamb, or to court an Ethiopian 
out of his colour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p77">3. In the third and last place. Wheresoever you 
see a man notoriously ungrateful, rest assured, that 
there is no true sense of religion in that person. 
You know the apostle’s argument, in <scripRef id="xii-p77.1" passage="1 John iv. 20" parsed="|1John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.20">1 John iv. 20</scripRef>. 
<i>He who loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, 
how can he love God whom he hath not seen?</i> So, by an exact parity of reason, 
we may argue: If a man has no sense of those kindnesses that pass upon him, from 
one like himself, whom he sees, and knows, and converses with sensibly; how much 
less shall his heart be affected with the grateful sense of his favours, whom he 
converses with only by imperfect speculations, by the discourses of reason, or 
the discoveries of faith; neither of which equal the quick and lively 
impressions of sense? If the apostle’s <pb n="314" id="xii-Page_314" />reasoning was good and concluding, I am sure this 
must be unavoidable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p78">But the thing is too evident to need any proof. 
For shall that man pass for a proficient in Christ’s school, who would have been 
exploded in the school of Zeno or Epictetus? Or shall he pretend to religious 
attainments, who is defective and short in moral? which yet are but the rudiments, the beginnings, and first draught of religion, as religion is the 
perfection, the refinement, and the sublimation of 
morality; so that it still presupposes it, it builds 
upon it, and grace never adds the superstructure, 
where virtue has not laid the foundation. There 
may be virtue indeed, and yet no grace; but grace 
is never without virtue: and therefore, though gratitude does not infer grace, it is certain that ingratitude does exclude it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p79">Think not to put God off by frequenting prayers, 
and sermons, and sacraments, while thy brother has 
an action against thee in the court of heaven; an 
action of debt, of that clamorous and great debt of 
gratitude. Rather, as our Saviour commands, <i>leave 
thy gift upon the altar</i>, and first go and clear accounts with thy 
brother. God scorns a gift from him who has not paid his debts. Every ungrateful 
person, in the sight of God and man, is a thief, and let him not make the altar 
his receiver. Where there is no charity, it is certain there can be no religion; 
and can that man be charitable, who is not so much as just?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p80">In every benefaction between man and man, man 
is only the dispenser, but God the benefactor; and 
therefore let all ungrateful ones know, that where <pb n="315" id="xii-Page_315" />gratitude is the debt, God himself is the chief creditor: who, though he causes his sun to shine, and 
his rain to fall upon the evil and unthankful in 
this world, has another kind of reward for their 
unthankfulness in the next.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xii-p81"><i>To which God, the great searcher and judge of 
hearts, and rewarder of men according to 
their deeds, he rendered and ascribed, as is 
most due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="316" id="xii-Page_316" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XII. Of the Base Sins of Falsehood and Lying." prev="xii" next="xiv" id="xiii">
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">PREACHED AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON,</h3>
<h2 id="xiii-p0.3">BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h2>
<h4 id="xiii-p0.4">OCTOBER 14, 1688.</h4>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="center" id="xiii-p1"><scripRef passage="Prov 12:22" id="xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.22"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.2">Prov</span>. xii. 22</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xiii-p2"><i>Lying lips are abomination to the Lord</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xiii-p3">I AM very sensible, that by discoursing of lies and 
falsehood, which I have pitched upon for my present 
subject, I must needs fall into a very large common 
place; though yet, not by half so large and common 
as the practice: nothing in nature being so universally decried, and withal so universally practised, as 
falsehood. So that most of those things, that have 
the mightiest and most controlling influence upon 
the affairs and course of the world, are neither bet 
ter nor worse than downright lies. For what is 
common fame, which sounds from all quarters of the 
world, and resounds back to them again, but generally a loud, rattling, impudent, overbearing lie? 
What are most of the histories of the world, but 
lies? lies immortalized, and consigned over as a 
perpetual abuse and flam upon posterity? What are 
most of the promises of the world, but lies? of 
which we need no other proof, but our own experience. And what are most of the oaths in the <pb n="317" id="xiii-Page_317" />world, but lies? and such as need rather a pardon 
for being took, than a dispensation from being kept? 
And lastly, what are all the religions of the world, 
except Judaism and Christianity, but lies? And even 
in Christianity itself, are there not those who teach, 
warrant, and defend lying? and scarce use the Bible for any other purpose, but 
to swear upon it, and to lie against it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">Thus a mighty, governing lie goes round the 
world, and has almost banished truth out of it; and 
so reigning triumphantly in its stead, is the true 
source of most of those confusions and dire calamities that infest and plague the universe. For look 
over them all, and you shall find, that the greatest 
annoyance and disturbance of mankind has been 
from one of these two things, force or fraud. Of 
which, as boisterous and violent a thing as force is, 
yet it rarely achieves any thing considerable, but 
under the conduct of fraud. Slight of hand has 
done that, which force of hand could never do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">But why do we speak of hands? It is the tongue 
that drives the world before it. The tongue, and 
the lying lip, which there is no fence against: for 
when that is the weapon, a man may strike where 
he cannot reach; and a word shall do execution, 
both further and deeper, than the mightiest blow. 
For the hand can hardly lift up itself high enough to 
strike, but it must be seen; so that it warns, while 
it threatens; but a false, insidious tongue may whisper a He so close and low, that though you have 
ears to hear, yet you shall not hear; and indeed we 
generally come to know it, not by hearing, but by 
feeling what it says.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">A man, perhaps, casts his eye this way and that <pb n="318" id="xiii-Page_318" />way, and looks round about him, to spy out his 
enemy, and to defend himself; but alas! the fatal 
mischief, that would trip up his heels, is all the 
while under them. It works invisibly, and beneath: 
and the shocks of an earthquake, we know, are 
much more dreadful, than the highest and loudest 
blusters of a storm. For there may be some shelter 
against the violence of the one, but no security 
against the hollowness of the other; which never 
opens its bosom, but for a killing embrace. The 
bowels of the earth in such cases, and the mercies of 
the false in all, being equally without compassion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">Upon the whole matter, it is hard to assign any 
one thing, but lying, which God and man so unanimously join in the hatred of; and it is as hard to 
tell, whether it does a greater dishonour to God, or 
mischief to man: it is certainly an abomination to 
both; and I hope to make it appear such in the following discourse. Though I must confess myself 
very unable to speak to the utmost latitude of this 
subject; and I thank God that I am so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">Now the words of the text are a plain, entire, categorical proposition; and therefore I shall not go 
about to darken them by any needless explication, 
but shall immediately cast the prosecution of them 
under these three following particulars. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">I. I shall inquire into the nature of a lie, and the 
proper essential malignity of all falsehood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">II. I shall shew the pernicious effects of it. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">III. and lastly, I shall lay before you the rewards and punishments that will certainly attend, 
or at least follow it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Every one of which, I suppose, and much more 
all of them together, will afford arguments, more <pb n="319" id="xiii-Page_319" />than sufficient, to prove, (though it were no part of 
holy scripture,) that <i>lying lips are an abomination 
to the Lord</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">And first, for the first of these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">I. What a lie is, and wherein the nature of it does 
consist. A lie is properly an outward signification 
of something contrary to, or, at least, beside the inward sense of the mind; so that when one thing is 
signified or expressed, and the same thing not meant 
or intended, that is properly a lie.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">And forasmuch as God has endued man with a 
power or faculty to institute or appoint signs of his 
thoughts; and that, by virtue hereof, he can appoint, 
not only words, but also things, actions, and gestures 
to be signs of the inward thoughts and conceptions 
of his mind, it is evident, that he may as really lie 
and deceive by actions and gestures, as he can by 
words; forasmuch as, in the nature of them, they 
are as capable of being made signs; and consequently of being as much abused and misapplied, as 
the other: though, for distinction sake, a deceiving 
by words is commonly called a lie, and a deceiving 
by actions, gestures, or behaviour, is called simulation, or hypocrisy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">The nature of a lie, therefore, consists in this, 
that it is a false signification knowingly and voluntarily used; in which the sign expressing is no ways 
agreeing with the thought or conception of the 
mind pretended to be thereby expressed. For words 
signify not immediately and primely things themselves, but the conceptions of the mind concerning things; and therefore, if there be an agreement 
between our words and our thoughts, we do not 
speak falsely, though it sometimes so falls out, that <pb n="320" id="xiii-Page_320" />our words agree not with the things themselves: 
upon which account, though in so speaking we of 
fend indeed against truth; yet we offend not properly by falsehood, which is a speaking against 
our thoughts; but by rashness, which is an affirming or denying, before we have sufficiently informed 
ourselves of the real and true estate of those things 
whereof we affirm or deny.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">And thus having shewn what a lie is, and where 
in it does consist, the next consideration is, of the 
lawfulness or unlawfulness of it. And in this, we 
have but too sad and scandalous an instance, both of 
the corruption and weakness of man’s reason, and 
of the strange bias that it still receives from interest, that such a case as this, both with philosophers 
and divines, heathens and Christians, should be held 
disputable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Plato accounted it lawful for statesmen and governors; and so did Cicero and Plutarch; and the 
Stoics, as some say, reckoned it amongst the arts 
and perfections of a wise man, to lie dexterously, in 
due time and place. And for some of the ancient 
doctors of the Christian church; such as Origen, 
Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertullian, Lactantius, and 
Chrysostom; and generally, all before St. Austin, 
several passages have fallen from them, that speak 
but too favourably of this ill thing. So that Paul 
Layman, a Romish casuist, says, that it is a truth 
but lately known, and received in the world, that a 
lie is absolutely sinful and unlawful; I suppose he 
means, that part of the world, where the scriptures 
are not read, and where men care not to know 
what they are not willing to practise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">But then, for the mitigation of what has proceeded <pb n="321" id="xiii-Page_321" />from these great men, we must take in that known 
and celebrated division of a lie into those three several kinds of it. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">1. The pernicious lie, uttered for the hurt or disadvantage of our neighbour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">2. The officious lie, uttered for our own or our 
neighbour’s advantage: and</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">3. And lastly, The ludicrous and jocose lie, uttered by way of jest, and only for mirth’s sake, in 
common converse. Now for the first of these, which 
is the pernicious lie; it was and is universally condemned by all; but the other two have found some 
patronage from the writings of those forementioned 
authors. The reason of which seems to be, that 
those persons did not estimate the lawfulness or unlawfulness of a lie, from the intrinsic nature of the 
thing itself, but either from those external effects 
that it produced, or from those ends to which it was 
directed; which accordingly as they proved either 
helpful or hurtful, innocent or offensive, so the lie 
was reputed either lawful or unlawful. And therefore, since a man was helped by an officious lie, and 
not hurt by a jocose, both of these came to be 
esteemed lawful, and in some cases laudable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">But the schoolmen and casuists having too much 
philosophy to go about to clear a lie from that intrinsic inordination and deviation from right reason 
inherent in the nature of it, and yet withal unwilling to rob the world, and themselves especially, of so 
sweet a morsel of liberty, held that a lie was indeed 
absolutely and universally sinful; but then they held 
also, that only the pernicious He was a mortal sin, 
and the other two were only venial. It can be no 
part of my business here to overthrow this distinction, <pb n="322" id="xiii-Page_322" />and to shew the nullity of it: which has been 
solidly and sufficiently done by most of our polemic 
writers of the protestant church. But at present 
I shall only take this their concession, that every lie 
is sinful, and consequently unlawful; and if it be a 
sin, I shall suppose it already proved to my hands 
to be, what all sin essentially is and must be, mortal. So that thus far have we gone, and this point 
have we gained, that it is absolutely and universally 
unlawful to lie, or to falsify.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">Let us now, in the next place, inquire from 
whence this unlawfulness springs, and upon what it 
is grounded: to which I answer; that upon the 
principles of natural reason, the unlawfulness of lying is grounded upon this, that a He is properly 
a sort or species of injustice, and a violation of the 
right of that person to whom the false speech is directed: for all speaking, or signification of one’s mind, implies, in the nature of it, an act or address 
of one man to another: it being evident, that no 
man, though he does speak false, can be said to lie to 
himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">Now to shew what this right is, we must know, 
that in the beginnings and first establishments of 
speech, there was an implicit compact amongst men, 
founded upon common use and consent, that such 
and such words or voices, actions or gestures, should 
be means or signs, whereby they would express or 
convey their thoughts one to another; and that men 
should be obliged to use them for that purpose; 
forasmuch as, without such an obligation, those 
signs could not be effectual for such an end. From 
which compact there arising an obligation upon 
every one so to convey his meaning, there accrues <pb n="323" id="xiii-Page_323" />also a right to every one, by the same signs to judge 
of the sense or meaning of the person so obliged to 
express himself: and consequently, if these signs are 
applied and used by him so as not to signify his 
meaning, the right of the person, to whom he was 
obliged so to have done, is hereby violated, and the 
man, by being deceived, and kept ignorant of his 
neighbour’s meaning, where he ought to have known 
it, is so far deprived of the benefit of any intercourse 
or converse with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">From hence therefore we see, that the original 
reason of the unlawfulness of lying or deceiving, is, 
that it carries with it an act of injustice, and a violation of the right of him, to whom we were obliged 
to signify or impart our minds, if we spoke to him 
at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p27">But then we must observe also, (which I noted 
at first,) that as it is in man’s power to institute, not 
only words, but also things, actions, or gestures, to 
be the means whereby he would signify and express 
his mind; so, on the other side, those voices, actions, 
or gestures, which men have not by any compact 
agreed to make the instruments of conveying their 
thoughts one to another, are not the proper instruments of deceiving, so as to denominate the person 
using them a liar or deceiver, though the person, 
to whom they are addressed, takes occasion from 
thence to form in his mind a false apprehension or 
belief of the thoughts of those, who use such voices, 
actions, or gestures towards him. I say, in this 
case, the person using these things cannot be said to 
deceive; since all deception is a misapplying of those 
signs, which, by compact or institution, were made <pb n="324" id="xiii-Page_324" />the means of men’s signifying or conveying their 
thoughts; but here, a man only does those things, 
from which another takes occasion to deceive himself: which one consideration will solve most of 
those difficulties that are usually started on this 
subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p28">But yet this I do and must grant, that though it 
be not against strict justice or truth for a man to do 
those things which he might otherwise lawfully do, 
albeit his neighbour does take occasion from thence 
to conceive in his mind a false belief, and so to deceive himself; yet Christian charity will, in many 
cases, restrain a man here too, and prohibit him to 
use his own right and liberty, where it may turn 
considerably to his neighbour’s prejudice. For here 
in is the excellency of charity seen, that the charitable man not only does no evil himself, but that, to 
the utmost of his power, he also hinders any evil 
from being done even by another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p29">And as we have shewn and proved that lying and 
deceiving stand condemned, upon the principles of 
natural justice, and the eternal law of right reason; 
so are the same much more condemned, and that 
with the sanction of the highest penalties, by the 
law of Christianity, which is eminently and transcendently called the truth, and the word of truth; 
and in nothing more surpasses all the doctrines and 
religions in the world, than in this, that it enjoins 
the clearest, the openest, and the sincerest dealing, 
both in words and actions; and is the rigidest exacter of truth in all our behaviour, of any other doc 
trine or institution whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p30">And thus much for the first general thing proposed, <pb n="325" id="xiii-Page_325" />which was, to inquire into the nature of a lie, and 
the proper, essential malignity of all falsehood. I 
proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p31">Second, which is to shew the pernicious effects 
of it. Some of the chief and most remarkable of 
which are these that follow: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p32">First of all, it was this that introduced sin into 
the world. For how came our first parents to sin, 
and to lose their primitive innocence? Why, they 
were deceived, and by the subtilty of the devil 
brought to believe a lie. And, indeed, deceit is of 
the very essence and nature of sin, there being no 
sinful action, but there is a lie wrapt up in the 
bowels of it. For sin prevails upon the soul by representing that as suitable and desirable, that really 
is not so. And no man is ever induced to sin, but 
by a persuasion, that he shall find some good and 
happiness in it, which he had not before. The 
wages that sin bargains with the sinner to serve it 
for, are life, pleasure, and profit; but the wages it 
pays him with, are death, torment, and destruction. 
He that would understand the falsehood and deceit 
of sin throughly, must compare its promises and its 
payments together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p33">And as the devil first brought sin into the world 
by a lie, (being equally the base original of both,) so 
he still propagates and promotes it by the same. 
The devil reigns over none but those whom he first 
deceives. Geographers and historians dividing the 
habitable world into thirty parts, give us this account of them: that but five of those thirty are 
Christian; and for the rest, six of them are Jew 
and Mahometan, and the remaining nineteen perfectly heathen: all which he holds and governs by <pb n="326" id="xiii-Page_326" />possessing them with a lie, and bewitching them 
with a false religion: like the moon and the stars, 
he rules by night; and his kingdom, even in this 
world, is perfectly a kingdom of darkness. And 
therefore our Saviour, who came to dethrone the 
devil and to destroy sin, did it by being the light of 
the world, and by bearing witness to the truth. 
For so far as truth gets ground in the world, so far 
sin loses it. Christ saves the world, by undeceiving it; and sanctifies the will, by first enlightening 
the understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p34">2. A second effect of lying and falsehood is all that 
misery and calamity that befalls mankind. For the 
proof of which, we need go no further than the former consideration: for sorrow being the natural and 
direct effect of sin, that which first brought sin into 
the world must by necessary consequence bring in 
sorrow too. Shame and pain, poverty and sickness, 
yea, death and hell itself, are all of them but the 
trophies of those fatal conquests, got by that grand 
impostor, the devil, over the deluded sons of men. 
And hardly can any example be produced of a man 
in extreme misery, who was not one way or other 
first deceived into it. For have not the greatest 
slaughters of armies been effected by stratagem? 
And have not the fairest estates been destroyed by 
suretyship? In both of which there is a fallacy, and 
the man is overreached, before he is overthrown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p35">What betrayed and delivered the poor old prophet 
into the lion’s mouth, <scripRef id="xiii-p35.1" passage="1 Kings xiii." parsed="|1Kgs|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13">1 Kings xiii.</scripRef> but the mouth 
of a false prophet, much the crueller and more remorseless of the two? How came John Huss and 
Jerome of Prague to be so cruelly and basely used by 
the council of Constance, those ecclesiastical commissioners <pb n="327" id="xiii-Page_327" />of the court of Rome? Why, they promised those innocent men a safe conduct, who there 
upon took them at their word, and accordingly were 
burnt alive, for trusting a pack of perfidious wretches, 
who regarded their own word as little as they did 
God’s.<note n="21" id="xiii-p35.2"><p class="normal" id="xiii-p36">Of which last, see an instance in the 13th session of 
this council, in which it decrees, 
with a <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p36.1">non-obstante</span></i> to Christ’s express institution of the blessed eucharist in both kinds, that 
the contrary custom and practice of receiving it only in one 
kind ought to be accounted 
and observed as a law; and 
that, if the priest should administer it otherwise, he was to 
be excommunicated.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p37">And how came so many bonfires to be made in 
Queen Mary’s days? Why, she had abused and deceived her people with lies, promising them the free 
exercise of their religion before she got into the 
throne; and when she was once in, she performed 
her promise to them at the stake. And I know no 
security we had from seeing the same again in our 
days, but one or two proclamations forbidding bon 
fires. Some sort of promises are edged tools, and it 
is dangerous laying hold on them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p38">But to pass from hence to fanatic treachery, that 
is, from one twin to the other; how came such multitudes of our own nation, at the beginning of that 
monstrous (but still surviving and successful) rebel 
lion, in the year 1641, to be spunged of their plate 
and money, their rings and jewels, for the carrying 
on of the schismatical, dissenting, king-killing cause? 
Why, next to their own love of being cheated, it 
was the public, or rather prostitute faith of a company of faithless miscreants that drew them in, and 
deceived them. And how came so many thousands 
to fight and die in the same rebellion? Why, they <pb n="328" id="xiii-Page_328" />were deceived into it, by those spiritual trumpeters 
who followed them with continual alarms of damnation, if they did not venture life, fortune, and all, in 
that which wickedly and devilishly those impostors 
called, the cause of God. So that I myself have 
heard one say,<note n="22" id="xiii-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="xiii-p39">Colonel Axtell.</p></note> (whose quarters have since hung 
about that city where he had been first deceived,) 
that he, with many more, went to that execrable 
war with such a controlling horror upon their spirits, 
from those sermons,<note n="23" id="xiii-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="xiii-p40">He particularly mentioned those of Brooks 
and Calamy.</p></note> that they verily believed they 
should have been accursed by God for ever, if they 
had not acted their part in that dismal tragedy, and 
heartily done the devil’s work, being so effectually 
called and commanded to it in God’s name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p41">Infinite would it be to pursue all instances of this 
nature: but, consider those grand agents and lieu 
tenants of the devil, by whom he scourges and 
plagues the world under him, to wit, tyrants; and 
was there ever any tyrant since the creation, who 
was not also false and perfidious? Do not the 
bloody and the deceitful man still go hand in hand 
together, in the language of the scripture? <scripRef id="xiii-p41.1" passage="Psalm lv. 23" parsed="|Ps|55|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.23">Psalm lv. 
23</scripRef>. Was ever any people more cruel, and withal 
more false, than the Carthaginians? And had not the hypocritical contrivers of 
the murder of that blessed martyr king Charles the first, their masks and 
vizards, as well as his executioners?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p42">No man that designs to rob another of his estate 
or life, will be so impudent or ignorant, as in plain 
terms to tell him so. But if it be his estate that he 
drives at, he will dazzle his eyes, and bait him in 
with the luscious proposal of some gainful purchase, <pb n="329" id="xiii-Page_329" />some rich match, or advantageous project; till the 
easy man is caught and hampered; and so, partly 
by lies, and partly by law-suits together, comes at 
length to be stripped of all, and brought to a piece of 
bread, when he can get it. Or if it be a man’s life, 
that the malice of his enemy seeks after, he will not 
presently clap his pistol to his breast, or his knife to 
his throat; but will rather take Absalom for his 
pattern, who invited his dear brother to a feast, 
hugged and embraced, courted and caressed him, 
till he had well dosed his weak head with wine, and 
his foolish heart with confidence and credulity; and 
then, in he brings him an old reckoning, and makes 
him pay it off with his blood. Or, perhaps, the cut 
throat may rather take his copy from the Parisian 
massacre; one of the horridest instances of barbarous inhumanity that ever the world saw, but 
ushered in with all the pretences of amity, and the 
festival treats of a reconciling marriage, a new and 
excellent way, no doubt, of proving matrimony a 
sacrament. But such butchers know what they 
have to do. They must sooth and allure, before 
they strike; and the ox must be fed, before he is 
brought to the slaughter; and the same course must 
be taken with some sort of asses too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p43">In a word, I verily believe, that no sad disaster 
ever yet befell any person or people, nor any villainy 
or flagitious action was ever yet committed, but 
upon a due inquiry into the causes of it, it will be 
found, that a He was first or last the principal engine 
to effect it: and that, whether pride, lust, or cruelty 
brought it forth, it was falsehood that begot it; this 
gave it being, whatsoever other vice might give it 
birth.</p>
<pb n="330" id="xiii-Page_330" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p44">3. As we have seen how much lying and falsehood 
disturbs; so, in the next place, we shall see also 
how it tends utterly to dissolve society. There is 
no doubt, but all the safety, happiness, and convenience that men enjoy in this life, is from the combination of particular persons into societies or corporations: the cause of which is compact; and the 
band that knits together and supports all compacts, 
is truth and faithfulness. So that the soul and 
spirit that animates and keeps up society, is mutual 
trust, and the foundation of trust is truth, either 
known, or at leas t supposed in the persons so 
trusted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p45">But now, where fraud and falsehood, like a plague 
or canker, comes once to invade society, the band, 
which held together the parts compounding it, presently breaks; and men are thereby put to a loss, 
where to league, and to fasten their dependences; 
and so are forced to scatter, and shift every one for 
himself. Upon which account, every notoriously 
false person ought to be looked upon and detested, 
as a public enemy, and to be pursued as a wolf or 
a mad dog, and a disturber of the common peace 
and welfare of mankind. There being no particular person whatsoever, but has his private interest 
concerned and endangered in the mischief that such 
a wretch does to the public.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p46">For look into great families, and you shall find 
some one false, paltry talebearer, who, by carrying 
stories from one to another, shall inflame the minds 
and discompose the quiet of the whole family. And 
from families pass to towns or cities; and two or 
three pragmatical, intriguing, meddling fellows, (men 
of business some call them,) by the venom of their <pb n="331" id="xiii-Page_331" />false tongues, shall set the whole neighbourhood 
together by the ears. Where men practise falsehood, and shew tricks with one another, there will 
be perpetual suspicions, evil surmisings, doubts, and 
jealousies, which, by souring the minds of men, are 
the bane and pest of society. For still society is 
built upon trust, and trust upon the confidence that 
men have of one another’s integrity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p47">And this is so evident, that without trusting, 
there could not only be no happiness, but indeed no 
living in this world. For in those very things that 
minister to the daily necessities of common life, how 
can any one be assured, that the very meat and 
drink that he is to take into his body, and the 
clothes he is to put on, are not poisoned, and made 
unwholesome for him, before ever they are brought 
to him. Nay, in some places, (with horror be it 
spoke,) how can a man be secure in taking the very 
sacrament itself? For there have been those who 
have found something in this spiritual food, that has 
proved very fatal to their bodies, and more than 
prepared them for another world. I say, how can 
any one warrant himself in the use of these things 
against such suspicions, but in the trust he has in 
the common honesty and truth of men in general, 
which ought and uses to keep them from such villainies? Nevertheless, know this certainly before hand he cannot, forasmuch as 
such things have been done, and consequently may be done again. And therefore, 
as for any infallible assurance to the contrary, he can have none; but, in the 
great concerns of life and health, every man must be forced to proceed upon trust, there being no knowing the intention of the cook or baker, any more than of the <pb n="332" id="xiii-Page_332" />priest himself. And yet, if a man should forbear 
his food, or raiment, or most of his business in the 
world, till he had science and certainty of the safeness of what he was going about, he must starve, 
and die disputing; for there is neither eating, nor 
drinking, nor living by demonstration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p48">Now this shews the high malignity of fraud and falsehood, 
that, in the direct and natural course of it, tends to the destruction of common 
life, by destroying that trust and mutual confidence that men 
should have in one another; by which the common 
intercourse of the world must be carried on, and 
without which, men must first distrust, and then divide, separate, and stand upon their guard, with 
their hand against every one, and every one’s hand 
against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p49">The felicity of societies and bodies politic consists in this, that all relations in them do regularly 
discharge their respective duties and offices. Such 
as are the relation between prince and subject, master and servant, a man and his friend, husband and 
wife, parent and child, buyer and seller, and the 
like. But now, where fraud and falsehood take 
place, there is not one of all these that is not perverted, and that does not, from an help of society, 
directly become an hinderance. For first, it turns 
all above us into tyranny and barbarity; and all of 
the same religion and level with us, into discord 
and confusion. It is this alone that poisons that 
sovereign and divine thing called friendship; so 
that when a man thinks that he leans upon a breast 
as loving and true to him as his own, he finds that 
he relies upon a broken reed, that not only basely 
fails, but also cruelly pierces the hand that rests <pb n="333" id="xiii-Page_333" />upon it. It is from this, that when a man thinks 
he has a servant or dependent, an instrument of his 
affairs, and a defence of his person, he finds a traitor and a Judas, an enemy that eats his bread and 
lies under his roof; and perhaps readier to do him a 
mischief and a shrewd turn than an open and professed adversary. And lastly, from this deceit and 
falsehood it is, that when a man thinks himself 
matched to one, who, by the laws of God and nature, 
should be a comfort to him in all conditions, a consort of his cares, and a 
companion in all his concerns, instead thereof, he finds in his bosom a beast, 
a serpent, and a devil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p50">In a word: he that has to do with a liar, knows 
not where he is, nor what he does, nor with whom 
he deals. He walks upon bogs and whirlpools; 
wheresoever he treads he sinks, and converses with 
a bottomless pit, where it is impossible for him to 
fix, or to be at any certainty. In fine, he catches at 
an apple of Sodom, which, though it may entertain 
his eye with a florid, jolly white and red, yet, upon 
the touch, it shall fill his hand only with stench and 
foulness; fair in look and rotten at heart; as the 
gayest and most taking things and persons in the 
world generally are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p51">4. And lastly: deceit and falsehood do, of all 
other ill qualities, most peculiarly indispose the 
hearts of men to the impressions of religion. For 
these are sins perfectly spiritual, and so prepossess 
the proper seat and place of religion, which is the 
soul or spirit: and, when that is once filled and 
taken up with a lie, there will hardly be admission 
or room for truth. Christianity is known in scripture <pb n="334" id="xiii-Page_334" />by no name so significantly, as by the simplicity 
of the gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p52">And if so, does it not look like the greatest paradox and 
prodigy in nature, for any one to pretend it lawful to equivocate, or lie for 
it? To face God and outface man, with the sacrament and a lie in one’s mouth 
together? Can a good intention, or rather a very wicked one, so miscalled, 
sanctify and transform perjury and hypocrisy into merit and perfection? Or can 
there be a greater blot cast upon any church or religion (whatsoever it be) than 
by such a practice? For will not the world be induced to look upon my religion as a lie, 
if I allow myself to lie for my religion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p53">The very life and soul of all religion is sincerity. 
And therefore the good ground, in which alone the 
immortal seed of the word sprang up to perfection, 
is said, in St. <scripRef id="xiii-p53.1" passage="Luke viii. 15" parsed="|Luke|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.15">Luke viii. 15</scripRef>. to have been those <i>that 
received it into an honest heart</i>, that is, a plain, 
clear, and well meaning heart; an heart not doubled, 
nor cast into the various folds and windings of a 
dodging, shifting hypocrisy. For the truth is, the 
more spiritual and refined any sin is, the more hardly is the soul cured of it; because the more difficultly convinced. And in all our spiritual maladies, 
conviction must still begin the cure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p54">Such sins, indeed, as are acted by the body, do 
quickly shew and proclaim themselves; and it is no 
such hard matter to convince or run down a drunkard, or an unclean person, and to stop their mouths, 
and to answer any pretences that they can allege for 
their sin. But deceit is such a sin as a Pharisee 
may be guilty of, and yet stand fair for the reputation <pb n="335" id="xiii-Page_335" />of zeal and strictness, and a more than ordinary exactness in religion. And though some have 
been apt to account none sinful, or vicious, but such 
as wallow in the mire and dirt of gross sensuality, 
yet, no doubt, deceit, falsehood, and hypocrisy, are 
more directly contrary to the very essence and design of religion, and carry in them more of the 
express image and superscription of the devil, than any 
bodily sins whatsoever. How did that false, fasting, 
imperious, self-admiring, or rather, self-adoring hypocrite, in St. <scripRef id="xiii-p54.1" passage="Luke xviii. 11" parsed="|Luke|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11">Luke xviii. 11</scripRef>. crow and insult over 
the poor publican! <i>God, I thank thee</i>, says he, <i>that 
I am not like other men</i>; and God forbid, say I, that 
there should be many others like him, for a glistering outside and a noisome inside, for 
<i>tithing mint 
and cummin, and for devouring widows’ houses</i>; 
that is, for taking ten parts from his neighbour, and 
putting God off with one. After all which, had this 
man of merit and mortification been called to account 
for his ungodly swallow in gorging down the estates 
of helpless widows and orphans, it is odds, but he 
would have told you, that it was all for charitable 
uses, and to afford pensions for spies and proselytes. 
It being no ordinary piece of spiritual good husbandry, to be charitable at other men’s cost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p55">But such sons of Abraham, how highly soever 
they may have the luck to be thought of, are far 
from being Israelites indeed; for the character that 
our Saviour gives us of such, in the person of Nathanael, in <scripRef id="xiii-p55.1" passage="John i. 47" parsed="|John|1|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.47">John i. 47</scripRef>. is, <i>that they are without guile</i>. 
To be so, I confess, is generally reckoned (of late 
times especially) a poor, mean, sneaking thing, and 
the contrary, reputed wit and parts, and fitness for business, as the word is: though I doubt not, but it will <pb n="336" id="xiii-Page_336" />be one day found, that only honesty and integrity 
can fit a man for the main business that he was sent 
into the world for; and that he certainly is the 
greatest wit, who is wise to salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p56">And thus much for the second general thing proposed, which was, to shew the pernicious effects of 
lying and falsehood. Come we now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p57">Third and last, which is, to lay before you the rewards or punishments that will assuredly attend, or 
at least follow, this base practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p58">I shall mention three: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p59">1. An utter loss of all credit and belief with sober 
and discreet persons; and consequently, of all capacity of being useful in the 
prime and noblest concerns of life. For there cannot be imagined in nature a more forlorn, useless, and contemptible tool, 
or more unfit for any thing, than a discovered cheat. 
And let men rest assured of this, that there will be 
always some as able to discover and find out deceitful tricks, as others can be to contrive them. For 
God forbid, that all the wit and cunning of the 
world should still run on the deceiver’s side; and 
when such little shifts and shuffling arts come once 
to be ripped up and laid open, how poorly and 
wretchedly must that man needs sneak, who finds 
himself both guilty and baffled too! a knave with 
out luck is certainly the worst trade in the world. 
But truth makes the face of that person shine who 
speaks and owns it: while a lie is like a vizard, that 
may cover the face indeed, but can never become it; 
nor yet does it cover it so but that it leaves it open 
enough for shame. It brands a man with a lasting, 
indelible character of ignominy and reproach, and 
that indeed so foul and odious, that those usurping <pb n="337" id="xiii-Page_337" />hectors, who pretend to honour without religion, 
think the charge of a lie a blot upon them not to 
be washed out, but by the blood of him that gives 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p60">For what place can that man fill in a common 
wealth, whom nobody will either believe or employ? 
And no man can be considerable in himself, who has 
not made himself useful to others: nor can any man 
be so, who is uncapable of a trust. He is neither 
fit for counsel or friendship, for service or command, 
to be in office or in honour, but, like salt that has 
lost its savour, fit only to rot and perish upon a 
dunghill.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p61">For no man can rely upon such an one, either with safety to 
his affairs, or without a slur to his reputation,; since he that trusts a knave 
has no other recompence, but to be accounted a fool for his pains. And if he 
trusts himself into ruin and beggary, he falls unpitied, a sacrifice to his own 
folly and credulity; for he that suffers himself to be imposed upon 
by a known deceiver, goes partner in the cheat, and 
deceives himself. He is despised, and laughed at as 
a soft and easy person, and as unfit to be relied upon 
for his weakness, as the other can be for his falseness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p62">It is really a great misery not to know whom to 
trust, but a much greater to behave one’s self so as 
not to be trusted. But this is the liar’s lot; he is 
accounted a pest and a nuisance; a person marked 
out for infamy and scorn, and abandoned by all men 
of sense and worth, and such as will not abandon 
themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p63">2. The second reward or punishment that attends 
the lying and deceitful person, is the hatred of all <pb n="338" id="xiii-Page_338" />those whom he either has or would have deceived. 
I do not say, that a Christian can lawfully hate any 
one; and yet I affirm, that some may very worthily 
deserve to be hated; and of all men living, who 
may or do, the deceiver certainly deserves it most. 
To which I shall add this one remark further; that 
though men’s persons ought not to be hated, yet 
without all peradventure their practices justly may, 
and particularly that detestable one which we are 
now speaking of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p64">For whosoever deceives a man, does not only do 
all that he can to ruin him, but, which is yet worse, 
to make him ruin himself; and by causing an error 
in the great guide of all his actions, his judgment, to 
cause an error in his choice too; the misguidance of 
which must naturally engage him in those courses 
that directly tend to his destruction. Loss of sight 
is the misery of life, and usually the forerunner of 
death; when the malefactor comes once to be 
muffled, and the fatal cloth drawn over his eyes, we 
know that he is not far from his execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p65">And this is so true, that whosoever sees a man 
who would have beguiled and imposed upon him, by 
making him believe a lie, he may truly say of that 
person, That’s the man who would have ruined 
me, who would have stripped me of the dignity 
of my nature, and put out the eyes of my reason, 
to make himself sport with my calamity, my folly, 
and my dishonour. For so the Philistines used 
Sampson, and every man in this sad case has enough 
of Sampson to be his own executioner. Accordingly, if ever it comes to this, that a man can say 
of his confident, he would have deceived me, he has 
said enough to annihilate and abolish all pretences <pb n="339" id="xiii-Page_339" />of friendship. And it is really an intolerable impudence, for any one to offer at the name of friend, 
after such an attempt. For can there be any thing 
of friendship in snares, hooks, and trepans? And 
therefore, whosoever breaks with his friend upon 
such terms, has enough to warrant him in so doing, 
both before God and man; and that without incur 
ring either the guilt of unfaithfulness before the one, 
or the blemish of inconstancy before the other. For 
this is not properly to break with a friend, but to 
discover an enemy, and timely to shake the viper off 
from one’s hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p66">What says the most wise author of that excellent 
book of Ecclesiasticus, <scripRef id="xiii-p66.1" passage="Ecclus. xxii. 21" parsed="|Sir|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.21">Ecclus. xxii. 21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ecclus 22:22" id="xiii-p66.2" parsed="|Sir|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.22">22</scripRef>.? <i>Though 
thou drewest a sword at thy friend, yet despair not: for there may be a 
returning to favour. If thou hast opened thy mouth against thy friend, fear not; for there may be a reconciliation</i>. That is, an hasty word or an indiscreet 
action does not presently dissolve the bond, or root out a well-settled 
habit, but that friendship may be still sound at 
heart; and so outgrow and wear off these little 
distempers. But what follows? <i>Except for upbraiding, or disclosing of secrets, or a treacherous wound</i>, 
(mark that:) <i>for for these things</i>, says he, <i>every 
friend will depart</i>. And surely it is high time for 
him to go, when such a devil drives him away. Passion, anger, and unkindness may give a wound that 
shall bleed and smart, but it is treachery only that 
makes it fester.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p67">And the reason of the difference is manifest; for 
hasty words or blows may be only the effects of a 
sudden passion, during which a man is not perfectly 
himself: but no man goes about to deceive, or ensnare, <pb n="340" id="xiii-Page_340" />or circumvent another in a passion; to lay 
trains, and set traps, and give secret blows in a present huff. No; this is always done with forecast 
and design with a steady aiming; and a long projecting malice, assisted with all the skill and art of an 
expert and well-managed hypocrisy; and, perhaps, 
not without the pharisaical feigned guise of some 
thing like self-denial and mortification; which are 
things, in which the whole man, and the whole devil 
too, are employed, and all the powers and faculties 
of the mind are exerted and made use of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p68">But for all these masks and vizards, nothing certainly can be thought of or imagined more base, 
inhuman, or diabolical, than for one to abuse the generous confidence and hearty freedom of his friend, 
and to undermine and ruin him in those very concerns, which nothing but too great a respect to, and 
too good an opinion of the traitor, made the poor 
man deposit in his hollow and fallacious breast. Such 
an one, perhaps, thinks to find some support and 
shelter in my friendship, and I take that opportunity to betray him to his mortal enemies. He comes 
to me for counsel, and I shew him a trick. He 
opens his bosom to me, and I stab him to the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p69">These are the practices of the world we live in; 
especially since the year sixty, the grand epoch of 
falsehood, as well as debauchery. But God, who is 
the great guarantee for the peace, order, and good 
behaviour of mankind, where laws cannot secure it, 
may, some time or other, think it the concern of his 
justice and providence too, to revenge the affronts 
put upon them, by such impudent defiers of both, as 
neither believe a God, nor ought to be believed by 
man.</p>

<pb n="341" id="xiii-Page_341" />


<p class="normal" id="xiii-p70">In the mean time, let such perfidious wretches 
know, that though they believe a devil no more than 
they do a God, yet in all this scene of refined 
treachery, they are really doing the devil’s journeywork, who was a liar and a murderer from the 
beginning, and therefore a liar, that he might be a 
murderer: and the truth is, such an one does all towards his brother’s ruin that the devil himself could 
do. For the devil can but tempt and deceive, and 
if he cannot destroy a man that way, his power is at 
an end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p71">But I cannot dismiss this head without one further note, as very material in the case now before us. 
Namely, that since this false, wily, doubling disposition of mind is so intolerably mischievous to society, 
God is sometimes pleased, in mere pity and compassion to men, to give them warning of it, by setting 
some odd mark upon such Cains. So that, if a man 
will be but so true to himself, as to observe such 
persons exactly, he shall generally spy such false 
lines, and such a sly, treacherous fleer upon their 
face, that he shall be sure to have a cast of their eye 
to warn him, before they give him a cast of their 
nature to betray him. And in such cases, a man 
may see more and better by another’s eye, than he 
can by his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p72">Let this, therefore, be the second reward of the 
lying and deceitful person, that he is the object of a 
just hatred and abhorrence. For as the devil is 
both a liar himself and the father of liars; so I 
think, that the same cause, that has drawn the hatred of God and man upon the father, may justly 
entail it upon his offspring too; and it is pity that 
such an entail should ever be cut off. But,</p>
<pb n="342" id="xiii-Page_342" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p73">3. And lastly, The last and utmost reward, that shall 
infallibly reach the fraudulent and deceitful, (as it will 
all other obstinate and impenitent sinners,) is a final 
and eternal separation from God, who is truth itself, 
and with whom no shadow of falsehood can dwell. 
<i>He that telleth lies</i>, says David, in <scripRef id="xiii-p73.1" passage="Psalm ci. 7" parsed="|Ps|101|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.7">Psalm ci. 7</scripRef>. <i>shall 
not tarry in my sight</i>; and if not in the sight of a 
poor mortal man, (who could sometimes lie himself,) 
how much less in the presence of the infinite and all-knowing God! A wise and good prince, or governor, 
will not vouchsafe a liar the countenance of his 
eye, and much less the privilege of his ear. The Spirit 
of God seems to write this upon the very gates of 
heaven, and to state the condition of men’s entrance 
into glory chiefly upon their veracity. In <scripRef id="xiii-p73.2" passage="Psalm xv. 1" parsed="|Ps|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.1">Psalm xv. 
1</scripRef>. <i>Who shall ascend into thy holy hill?</i> says the 
Psalmist. To which it is answered, in <scripRef passage="Psa 15:2" id="xiii-p73.3" parsed="|Ps|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.2">ver. 2</scripRef>. 
<i>He 
that worketh righteousness, and that speaketh the 
truth from his heart</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p74">And, on the other side, how emphatically is hell 
described in the two last chapters of the Revelation; 
by being the great receptacle and mansion-house of 
liars, whom we shall find there ranged with the 
vilest and most detestable of all sinners, appointed 
to have their portion in that horrid place, <scripRef id="xiii-p74.1" passage="Rev. xxi. 8" parsed="|Rev|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.8">Rev. xxi. 
8</scripRef>. <i>The unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the 
lake which burneth with fire and brimstone</i>: and in 
<scripRef id="xiii-p74.2" passage="Rev. xxii. 15" parsed="|Rev|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.15">Rev. xxii. 15</scripRef>. <i>Without are dogs and sorcerers, &amp;c. 
and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p75">Now let those consider this, whose tongue and 
heart hold no correspondence: who look upon it as 
a piece of art and wisdom, and the masterpiece of <pb n="343" id="xiii-Page_343" />conversation, to overreach and deceive, and make 
a prey of a credulous and well-meaning honesty. 
What do such persons think? Are dogs, whoremongers, and sorcerers, such desirable company to take 
up with for ever? Will the burning lake be found so 
tolerable? Or will there be any one to drop refreshment upon the false tongue, when it shall be tormented in those flames? Or do they think that God 
is a liar like themselves, and that no such things 
shall ever come to pass, but that all these fiery 
threatenings shall vanish into smoke, and this dreadful sentence blow off without execution? Few certainly can lie to their own hearts so far as to 
imagine this: but hell is, and must be granted to be, the 
deceiver’s portion, not only by the judgment of God, 
but of his own conscience too. And, comparing the 
malignity of his sin with the nature of the punishment allotted for him, all that can be said of a liar 
lodged in the very nethermost hell, is this; that if 
the vengeance of God could prepare any place or 
condition worse than hell for sinners, hell itself would 
be too good for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p76">And now to sum up all in short; I have shewn 
what a lie is, and wherein the nature of falsehood 
does consist; that it is a thing absolutely and intrinsically evil; that it is an act of injustice, and a violation of our neighbour’s right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p77">And that the vileness of its nature is equalled by 
the malignity of its effects. It being this that first 
brought sin into the world, and is since the cause of 
all those miseries and calamities that disturb it; and 
further, that it tends utterly to dissolve and over 
throw society, which is the greatest temporal blessing and support of mankind: and, which is yet worst <pb n="344" id="xiii-Page_344" />of all, that it has a strange and particular efficacy, 
above all other sins, to indispose the heart to religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p78">And lastly, that it is as dreadful in its punishments, as it has been pernicious in its effects. Forasmuch as it deprives a man of all credit and belief, 
and consequently, of all capacity of being useful in 
any station or condition of life whatsoever; and 
next, that it draws upon him the just and universal 
hatred and abhorrence of all men here; and finally, 
subjects him to the wrath of God and eternal dam 
nation hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p79">And now, if none of all these considerations can 
recommend and endear truth to the words and practices of men, and work upon their double hearts, so 
far as to convince and make them sensible of the 
baseness of the sin, and greatness of the guilt, that 
fraud and falsehood leaves upon the soul; let them 
lie and cheat on, till they receive a fuller and more 
effectual conviction of all these things, in that place 
of torment and confusion, prepared for the devil and 
his angels, and all his lying retinue, by the decree 
and sentence of that God, who, in his threatenings 
as well as in his promises, will be true to his word, 
and cannot lie.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xiii-p80"><i>To whom be rendered and ascribed, as is most 
due, all praise, might, majesty, and dominion, 
both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="345" id="xiii-Page_345" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XIII. The Practice of Religion Enforced by Reason." prev="xiii" next="xiv.i" id="xiv">
<p class="center" id="xiv-p1"><b><i>The practice of religion enforced by reason</i></b>:</p>

<h4 id="xiv-p1.1">IN</h4>

<h2 id="xiv-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xiv-p1.3">PREACHED AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY, 1667.</h3>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<div2 title="The Epistle Dedicatory." prev="xiv" next="xiv.ii" id="xiv.i">
<h4 id="xiv.i-p0.1">TO THE</h4>
<h2 id="xiv.i-p0.2">UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD.<note n="24" id="xiv.i-p0.3"><p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p1">This dedication refers to the twelve sermons next following.</p></note></h2>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p2">Reverend and learned Sirs,</p>
<p class="first" id="xiv.i-p3">THESE discourses (most of them at least) having by the 
favour of your patience had the honour of your audience, 
and being now published in another and more lasting way, 
do here humbly cast themselves at your feet, imploring the 
yet greater favour and honour of your patronage, or at 
least the benevolence of your pardon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p4">Amongst which, the chief design of some of them is, to 
assert the rights and constitutions of our excellently reformed church, which of late we so often hear reproached 
(in the modish dialect of the present times) by the name of 
little things; and that in order to their being laid aside, 
not only as little, but superfluous. But for my own part, 
I can account nothing little in any church, which has the 
stamp of undoubted authority, and the practice of primitive 
antiquity, as well as the reason and decency of the thing it 
self, to warrant and support it. Though, if the supposed 
littleness of these matters should be a sufficient reason for 
the laying them aside, I fear our church will be found to 
have more little men to spare, than little things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p5">But I have observed all along, that while this innovating <pb n="346" id="xiv.i-Page_346" />spirit has been striking at the constitutions of our church, 
the same has been giving several bold and scurvy strokes 
at some of her articles too: an evident demonstration to 
me, that whensoever her discipline shall be destroyed, her 
doctrine will not long survive it: and I doubt not but it is 
for the sake of this, that the former is so much maligned 
and shot at. Pelagianism and Socinianism, with several 
other heterodoxies cognate to and dependent upon them, 
which of late, with so much confidence and scandalous countenance, walk about daring the world, are certainly no doc 
trines of the church of England. And none are abler and 
fitter to make them appear what they are, and whither 
they tend, than our excellent and so well stocked universities; and if these will but bestir themselves against all innovators whatsoever, it will quickly be seen, that our church 
needs none, either to fill her places or to defend her doc 
trines, but the sons whom she herself has brought forth and 
bred up. Her charity is indeed great to others, and the 
greater, for that she is so well provided of all that can contribute either to her strength or ornament without them. 
The altar receives and protects such as fly to it, but needs 
them not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p6">We are not so dull, but we perceive who are the prime 
designers, as well as the professed actors against our church, 
and from what quarter the blow chiefly threatens us. We 
know the spring as well as we observe the motion, and 
scent the foot which pursues, as well as see the hand which 
is lifted up against us. The pope is an experienced work 
man; he knows his tools, and knows them to be but tools, 
and knows withal how to use them, and that so, that they 
shall neither know who it is that uses them, or what he 
uses them for; and we cannot in reason presume his skill 
now in ninety-three, to be at all less than it was in forty-one. But God, who has even to a miracle protected the 
church of England hitherto, against all the power and 
spite both of her open and concealed enemies, will, we 
hope, continue to protect so pure and rational, so innocent 
and self-denying a constitution still. And next, under <pb n="347" id="xiv.i-Page_347" />God, we must rely upon the old church of England clergy, 
together with the two universities, both to support and recover her declining state. For so long as the universities 
are sound and orthodox, the church has both her eyes 
open; and while she has so, it is to be hoped that she will 
look about her, and consider again and again, what she is 
to change from, and what she must change to, and where 
she shall make an end of changing, before she quits her 
present constitution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p7">Innovations about religion are certainly the most efficacious, as well as the most plausible way of compassing a total abolition of it. One of the best and strongest arguments 
we have against popery is, that it is an innovation upon the 
Christian church; and if so, I cannot see why that, which 
we explode in the popish church, should pass for such a 
piece of perfection in a reformed one. The papists I am 
sure (our shrewdest and most designing enemies) desire and 
push on this to their utmost; and for that very reason 
one would think, that we (if we are not besotted) should 
oppose it to our utmost too. However, let us but have our 
liturgy continued to us as it is, till the persons are born 
who shall be able to mend it, or make a better, and we desire no greater security against either the altering this, or 
introducing another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p8">The truth is, such as would new model the church of 
England ought not only to have a new religion, (which 
some have been so long driving at,) but a new reason likewise, to proceed by: since experience (which was ever yet 
accounted one of the surest and best improvements of reason) has been always for acquiescing in things settled with 
sober and mature advice, (and, in the present case also, with 
the very blood and martyrdom of the advisers themselves,) 
without running the risk of new experiments; which, though 
in philosophy they may be commendable, yet in religion and 
religious matters are generally fatal and pernicious. The 
church is a royal society for settling old things, and not 
for finding out new. In a word, we serve a wise and unchangeable God, and we desire to do it by a religion and <pb n="348" id="xiv.i-Page_348" />in a church (as like him as may be) without changes or 
alterations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p9">And now, as in so important a matter, I would interest both 
universities, so I do it with the same honour and deference to both; as abhorring from my heart the pedantic 
partiality of preferring one before the other: since (if my relation to one 
should never so much incline me so to do) I must sincerely declare, that I 
cannot see how to place a preference, where I can find no preeminence. And therefore, 
as they are both equal in fame, and learning, and all that is 
great and excellent, so I hope to see them always one in 
judgment and design, heart and affection; without any strife, 
emulation, or contest between them except this one, (which 
I wish may be perpetual,) <i>viz</i>. which of the two best universities in the world shall be most serviceable to the best 
church in the world, by their learning, constancy, and integrity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p10">But to conclude, there remains no more for me to do, but 
to beg pardon of that august body to which I belong, if I 
have offended in assuming to myself the honour of mentioning my relation to a society, which I could never reflect the 
least honour upon, nor contribute the least advantage to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.i-p11">All that I can add is, that as it was my fortune to serve 
this noble seat of learning for many years, as her public, 
though unworthy orator; so upon that, and other innumerable accounts, I ought for ever to be, and to acknowledge 
myself,</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:1in" id="xiv.i-p12">Her most faithful, obedient,</p>
<p class="right" style="margin-right:.5in" id="xiv.i-p13">and devoted servant,</p>
<p class="right" id="xiv.i-p14">ROBERT SOUTH.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-right:60%; font-size:80%" id="xiv.i-p15">Westminster Abbey, <br />
Novemb. 17, 1693.</p>


<pb n="349" id="xiv.i-Page_349" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon XIII. The Practice of Religion Enforced by Reason. Prov. x. 9." prev="xiv.i" next="xv" id="xiv.ii">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="Proverbs 10:9" id="xiv.ii-p0.1" parsed="|Prov|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.9" />
<p class="center" id="xiv.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Prov 10:9" id="xiv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.9"><span class="sc" id="xiv.ii-p1.2">Prov</span>. x. 9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="xiv.ii-p2"><i>He that walketh uprightly walketh surely</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xiv.ii-p3">As it were easy to evince, both from reason and 
experience, that there is a strange, restless activity 
in the soul of man, continually disposing it to operate, and exert its faculties; so the phrase of scripture still expresses the life of man by walking; that 
is, it represents an active principle in an active posture. And because the nature of man carries him 
thus out to action, it is no wonder if the same nature equally renders him solicitous about the issue 
and event of his actions: for every one, by reflecting 
upon the way and method of his own workings, 
will find that he is still determined in them by a 
respect to the consequence of what he does; always 
proceeding upon this argumentation; If I do such a 
thing, such an advantage will follow from it, and 
therefore I will do it. And if I do this, such a mischief will ensue thereupon, and therefore I will for 
bear. Every one, I say, is concluded by this practical 
discourse; and for a man to bring his actions to 
the event proposed and designed by him, is to walk 
surely. But since the event of an action usually 
follows the nature or quality of it, and the quality 
follows the rule directing it, it concerns a man, by 
all means, in the framing of his actions, not to be 
deceived in the rule which he proposes for the mea 
sure of them; which, without great and exact caution, he may be these two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p4">1. By laying false and deceitful principles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p5">2. In case he lays right principles, yet by mistaking <pb n="350" id="xiv.ii-Page_350" />in the consequences which he draws from 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p6">An error in either of which is equally dangerous; 
for if a man is to draw a line, it is all one whether 
he does it by a crooked rule, or by a straight one 
misapplied. He who fixes upon false principles 
treads upon infirm ground, and so sinks; and he 
who fails in his deductions from right principles, 
stumbles upon firm ground, and so falls; the disaster is not of the same kind, but of the same mischief 
in both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p7">It must be confessed, that it is sometimes very 
hard to judge of the truth or goodness of principles, 
considered barely in themselves, and abstracted from 
their consequences. But certainly he acts upon the 
surest and most prudential grounds in the world, 
who, whether the principles which he acts upon 
prove true or false, yet secures an happy issue to his 
actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p8">Now he who guides his actions by the rules of piety and 
religion, lays these two principles as the great ground of all that he does:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p9">1. That there is an infinite, eternal, all-wise mind 
governing the affairs of the world, and taking such 
an account of the actions of men, as, according to 
the quality of them, to punish or reward them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p10">2dly, That there is an estate of happiness or 
misery after this life, allotted to every man, according to the quality of his actions here. These, I say, 
are the principles which every religious man proposes to himself; and the deduction which he makes 
from them is this: That it is his grand interest and 
concern so to act and behave himself in this world, <pb n="351" id="xiv.ii-Page_351" />as to secure himself from an estate of misery in the 
other. And thus to act, is, in the phrase of scripture, to walk uprightly; and it is my business to 
prove, that he who acts in the strength of this conclusion, drawn from the two forementioned principles, walks surely, or secures an happy event to 
his actions, against all contingencies whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p11">And to demonstrate this, I shall consider the 
said principles under a threefold supposition:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p12">1st, As certainly true;</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p13">2dly, As probable; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p14">3dly, As false.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p15">And if the pious man brings his actions to an 
happy end, which soever of these suppositions his 
principles, fall under, then certainly, there is none 
who walks so surely, and upon such irrefragable 
grounds of prudence, as he who is religious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p16">1. First of all therefore we will take these principles (as we may very well do) under the hypothesis 
of certainly true: where, though the method of the 
ratiocination which I have cast the present discourse 
into, does not naturally engage me to prove them so, 
but only to shew what directly and necessarily follows upon a supposal that they are so; yet to give 
the greater perspicuity and clearness to the prosecution of the subject in hand, I shall briefly 
demonstrate them thus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p17">It is necessary, that there should be some first 
mover; and, if so, a first being; and the first being 
must infer an infinite, unlimited perfection in the 
said being: forasmuch as if it were finite or limited, 
that limitation must have been either from itself or 
from something else. But not from itself, since it is 
contrary to reason and nature, that any being should <pb n="352" id="xiv.ii-Page_352" />limit its own perfection; nor yet from something 
else, since then it should not have been the first, as 
supposing some other thing coevous to it; which is 
against the present supposition. So that it being 
clear, that there must be a first being, and that in 
finitely perfect, it will follow, that all other perfection that is, must be derived from it; and so we infer the creation of the world: and then supposing 
the world created by God, (since it is no ways reconcileable to God’s wisdom, that he should not also 
govern it,) creation must needs infer providence: 
and then it being granted, that God governs the 
world, it will follow also, that he does it by means 
suitable to the natures of the things he governs, and 
to the attainment of the proper ends of government: 
and moreover, man being by nature a free, moral 
agent, and so, capable of deviating from his duty, as 
well as performing it, it is necessary that he should be 
governed by laws: and since laws require that they 
be enforced with the sanction of rewards and punishments, sufficient to sway and work upon the minds 
of such as are to be governed by them; and lastly, 
since experience shews that rewards and punishments, terminated only within this life, are not 
sufficient for that purpose, it fairly and rationally follows, that the rewards and punishments, which God 
governs mankind by, do and must look beyond it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p18">And thus I have given a brief proof of the certainty of these principles; namely, that there is a 
supreme governor of the world; and that there is a 
future estate of happiness or misery for men after 
this life: which principles, while a man steers his 
course by, if he acts piously, soberly, and temperately, I suppose there needs no further arguments <pb n="353" id="xiv.ii-Page_353" />to evince, that he acts prudentially and safely. For 
he acts as under the eye of his just and severe Judge, 
who reaches to his creature a command with one 
hand, and a reward with the other. He spends as a 
person who knows that he must come to a reckoning. He sees an eternal happiness or misery suspended upon a few days 
behaviour; and therefore he lives every hour as for eternity. His future condition has such a powerful influence upon his 
present practice, because he entertains a continual apprehension and a firm persuasion of it. If a man 
walks over a narrow bridge when he is drunk, it is 
no wonder that he forgets his caution, while he over 
looks his danger. But he who is sober, and views 
that nice separation between himself and the devouring deep, so that if he should slip, he sees his 
grave gaping under him, surely must needs take 
every step with horror, and the utmost caution and 
solicitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p19">But for a man to believe it as the most undoubted 
certainty in the world, that he shall be judged according to the quality of his actions here, and after 
judgment receive an eternal recompence, and yet to 
take his full swing in all the pleasures of sin, is it 
not a greater phrensy, than for a man to take a 
purse at Tyburn, while he is actually seeing another 
hanged for the same fact? It is really to dare 
and defy the justice of Heaven, to laugh at right-aiming thunderbolts, to puff at damnation, and, in 
a word, to bid Omnipotence do its worst. He indeed 
who thus walks, walks surely; but it is because he 
is sure to be damned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p20">I confess it is hard to reconcile such a stupid 
course to the natural way of the soul’s acting; according <pb n="354" id="xiv.ii-Page_354" />to which, the will moves according to the 
proposals of good and evil, made by the understanding: and therefore for a man to run headlong into 
the bottomless pit, while the eye of a seeing conscience assures him that it is bottomless and open, 
and all return from it desperate and impossible; 
while his ruin stares him in the face, and the sword 
of vengeance points directly at his heart, still to press 
on to the embraces of his sin, is a problem unresolvable upon any other ground, but that sin infatuates 
before it destroys. For Judas to receive and swallow 
the sop, when his master gave it him seasoned with 
those terrible words, <i>It had been good for that man 
that he had never been born</i>; surely this argued a 
furious appetite and a strong stomach, that could thus 
catch at a morsel with the fire and brimstone all 
flaming about it, and, as it were, digest death itself, 
and make a meal upon perdition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p21">I could wish that every bold sinner, when he is about to 
engage in the commission of any known sin, would arrest his confidence, and for 
a while stop the execution of his purpose, with this short question, Do I 
believe that it is really true, that God has denounced death to such a practice, or do I not? If he 
does not, let him renounce his Christianity, and surrender back his baptism, the water of which might 
better serve him to cool his tongue in hell, than only to consign him over to the capacity of so black 
an apostasy. But if he does believe it, how will he 
acquit himself upon the accounts of bare reason? 
For does he think, that if he pursues the means of 
death, they will not bring him to that fatal end? Or 
does he think that he can grapple with divine vengeance, and endure the everlasting burnings, or arm <pb n="355" id="xiv.ii-Page_355" />himself against the bites of the never-dying worm? 
No, surely, these are things not to be imagined; and therefore I cannot conceive 
what security the presuming sinner can promise himself, but upon these 
two following accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p22">1. That God is merciful, and will not be so severe 
as his word; and that his threatenings of eternal torments are not so decretory and absolute, but that 
there is a very comfortable latitude left in them for 
men of skill to creep out at. And here it must in 
deed be confessed, that Origen, and some others, not 
long since, who have been so officious as to furbish 
up and reprint his old errors, hold, that the sufferings 
of the damned are not to be, in a strict sense, eternal; but that, after a certain revolution and period 
of time, there shall be a general gaol-delivery of the 
souls in prison, and that not for a further execution, 
but a final release. And it must be further acknowledged, that some of the ancients, like kind-hearted 
men, have talked much of annual refrigeriums, respites, or intervals of punishment to the damned, as 
particularly on the great festivals of the resurrection, 
ascension, pentecost, and the like. In which, as these 
good men are more to be commended for their kindness and compassion, than to be followed in their 
opinion; (which may be much better argued by 
wishes than demonstrations;) so, admitting that it 
were true, yet what a pitiful, slender comfort would 
this amount to! much like the Jews abating the punishment of malefactors from forty stripes to forty 
save one. A great indulgence indeed, even as great 
as the difference between forty and thirty-nine; and 
yet much less considerable would that indulgence be 
of a few holydays in the measures of eternity, of <pb n="356" id="xiv.ii-Page_356" />some hours’ ease, compared with infinite ages of 
torment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p23">Supposing therefore, that few sinners relieve themselves with such groundless, trifling considerations as 
these, yet may they not however fasten a rational 
hope upon the boundless mercy of God, that this may 
induce him to spare his poor creature, though by sin 
become obnoxious to his wrath? To this I answer, 
that the divine mercy is indeed large, and far surpassing all created measures, yet nevertheless it has 
its proper time; and after this life it is the time of 
justice; and to hope for the favours of mercy then, 
is to expect an harvest in the dead of winter. God 
has cast all his works into a certain, inviolable order; 
according to which, there is a time to pardon and a 
time to punish; and the time of one is not the time 
of the other. When corn has once felt the sickle, it 
has no more benefit from the sunshine. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p24">2dly, If the conscience be too apprehensive (as 
for the most part it is) to venture the final issue of 
things upon a fond persuasion, that the great Judge 
of the world will relent, and not execute the sentence 
pronounced by him; as if he had threatened men 
with hell rather to fright them from sin, than with 
an intent to punish them for it; I say, if the conscience cannot find any 
satisfaction or support from such reasonings as these, yet may it not, at least, 
relieve itself with the purposes of a future repentance, 
notwithstanding its present actual violations of the 
law? I answer, that this certainly is a confidence of 
all others the most ungrounded and irrational. For 
upon what ground can a man promise himself a future repentance, who cannot promise himself a futurity? whose life depends upon his breath, and is so 

<pb n="357" id="xiv.ii-Page_357" />restrained to the present, that it cannot secure to itself the reversion of the very next minute. Have not many died with the guilt of impenitence and the designs of repentance together? If a man dies to day, by the prevalence of some ill humours, will it avail him, that he intended to have bled and purged tomorrow?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p25">But how dares sinful dust and ashes invade the prerogative of Providence, and carve out to himself the seasons and issues of life and death, which the Father keeps wholly within 
his own power? How does that man, who thinks he sins securely under the shelter of some remote purposes of amendment, know, but that the decree above may be already passed against 
him, and his allowance of mercy spent; so that the bow in the clouds is now drawn, and the arrow levelled at his head: and not many days like to pass, but perhaps an apoplexy, 
or an imposthume, or some sudden, disaster, may stop his breath, and reap him down as a sinner ripe for destruction.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p26">I conclude therefore, that, upon supposition of the certain truth of the principles of religion, he who walks not uprightly has neither from the presumption of God’s mercy reversing the decree of 
his justice, nor from his own purposes of future repentance, any sure ground to set his foot upon; but in this whole course acts as directly in contradiction to nature, as he does in defiance of grace. In a word, he is besotted, and has lost 
his reason; and what then can there be for religion to take hold of him by? Come we now to the
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p27">2d supposition, under which we shew, That the principles of religion laid clown by us might be considered, and that is, as only probable. 
Where we <pb n="358" id="xiv.ii-Page_358" />must observe, that probability does not properly 
make any alteration, either in the truth or falsity of 
things; but only imports a different degree of their 
clearness or appearance to the understanding. So 
that that is to be accounted probable, which has more 
and better arguments producible for it, than can be 
brought against it; and surely such a thing at least 
is religion. For certain it is, that religion is universal, I mean the first rudiments and general notions 
of religion, called natural religion, and consisting in 
the acknowledgment of a Deity, and of the common 
principles of morality, and a future estate of souls 
after death, (in which also we have all that some 
reformers and refiners amongst us would reduce 
Christianity itself to.) This notion of religion, I say, 
has diffused itself in some degree or other, greater 
or less, as far as human nature extends. So that 
there is no nation in the world, though plunged into 
never such gross and absurd idolatry, but has some 
awful sense of a Deity, and a persuasion of a state of 
retribution to men after this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p28">But now, if there are really no such things, but 
all is a mere lie and a fable, contrived only to chain 
up the liberty of man’s nature from a freer enjoyment of those things, which otherwise it would have 
as full a right to enjoy as to breathe, I demand 
whence this persuasion could thus come to be universal? For was it ever known, in any other instance, 
that the whole world was brought to conspire in 
the belief of a lie? Nay, and of such a lie, as should 
lay upon men such unpleasing abridgments, tying 
them up from a full gratification of those lusts and 
appetites which they so impatiently desire to satisfy, 
and consequently, by all means, to remove those impediments <pb n="359" id="xiv.ii-Page_359" />that might any way obstruct their satisfaction? Since therefore it cannot be made out upon 
any principle of reason, how all the nations in the 
world, otherwise so distant in situation, manners, 
interests, and inclinations, should, by design or combination, meet in one persuasion; and withal that 
men, who so mortally hate to be deceived and imposed upon, should yet suffer 
themselves to be deceived by such a persuasion as is false; and not only false, but also cross and contrary to their strongest 
desires; so that if it were false, they would set the 
utmost force of their reason on work to discover that 
falsity, and thereby disinthrall themselves; and further, since there is nothing false, but what may be 
proved to be so; and yet, lastly, since all the power 
and industry of man’s mind has not been hitherto 
able to prove a falsity in the principles of religion, it 
irrefragably follows, (and that, I suppose, without 
gathering any more into the conclusion than has 
been made good in the premises,) that religion is at 
least a very high probability.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p29">And this is that which I here contend for, That it 
is not necessary to the obliging men to believe religion to be true, that this truth be made out to their 
reason by arguments demonstratively certain; but 
that it is sufficient to render their unbelief unexcusable, even upon the 
account of bare reason, if so be the truth of religion carry in it a much 
greater probability, than any of those ratiocinations that pretend the contrary: and this I prove in the strength of 
these two considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p30">1st, That no man, in matters of this life, requires 
an assurance either of the good which he designs, or 
of the evil which he avoids, from arguments demonstratively <pb n="360" id="xiv.ii-Page_360" />certain; but judges himself to have sufficient ground to act upon, from a probable persuasion 
of the event of things. No man who first trafficks into a foreign country has any scientific evidence that 
there is such a country, but by report, which can 
produce no more than a moral certainty; that is, a very high probability, and 
such as there can be no reason to except against. He who has a probable belief, 
that he shall meet with thieves in such a road, thinks himself to have reason 
enough to decline it, albeit he is sure to sustain some less (though yet considerable) inconvenience by his so doing. But 
perhaps it may be replied, (and it is all that can be replied,) that a greater 
assurance and evidence is required of the things and concerns of the other world, 
than of the interests of this. To which I answer, 
that assurance and evidence (terms, by the way, extremely different; the first, respecting properly the 
ground of our assenting to a thing; and the other, 
the clearness of the thing or object assented to) have 
no place at all here, as being contrary to our present 
supposition; according to which, we are now treating of the practical principles 
of religion only as probable, and falling under a probable persuasion. And 
for this I affirm, that where the case is about the hazarding an eternal or a temporal concern, there a 
less degree of probability ought to engage our caution against the loss of the former, than is necessary 
to engage it about preventing the loss of the latter. 
Forasmuch as where things are least to be put to the 
venture, as the eternal interests of the other world 
ought to be; there every, even the least, probability 
or likelihood of danger, should be provided against; 
but where the loss can be but temporal, every small <pb n="361" id="xiv.ii-Page_361" />probability of it need not put us so anxiously to prevent it, since, though it should happen, the loss might 
be repaired again; or if not, could not however destroy us, by reaching us in our greatest and highest 
concern; which no temporal thing whatsoever is or 
can be. And this directly introduces the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p31">2d consideration or argument, <i>viz</i>. That bare reason, discoursing upon a principle of self-preservation, 
(which surely is the fundamental principle which nature proceeds by,) will oblige a man voluntarily and 
by choice to undergo any less evil to secure himself 
but from the probability of an evil incomparably 
greater, and that also such an one, as, if that probability passes into a certain event, admits of no 
reparation by any after-remedy that can be applied to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p32">Now, that religion, teaching a future estate of 
souls, is a probability, and that its contrary cannot 
with equal probability be proved, we have already 
evinced. This therefore being supposed, we will 
suppose yet further, that for a man to abridge himself in the full satisfaction of his appetites and inclinations, is an evil, because a present pain and 
trouble: but then it must likewise be granted, that 
nature must needs abhor a state of eternal pain and 
misery much more; and that if a man does not undergo the former less evil, it is 
highly probable that such an eternal estate of misery will be his portion; and if so, I would fain know whether that 
man takes a rational course to preserve himself, who 
refuses the endurance of these lesser troubles, to secure himself from a condition infinitely and inconceivably more miserable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p33">But since probability, in the nature of it, supposes 
that a thing may or may not be so, for any thing <pb n="362" id="xiv.ii-Page_362" />that yet appears, or is certainly determined on either 
side, we will here consider both sides of this probability: as,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p34">1st, That it is one way possible, that there may be 
no such thing as a future estate of happiness or 
misery for those who have lived well or ill here; 
and then he who, upon the strength of a contrary 
belief, abridged himself in the gratification of his appetites, sustains only this evil; 
<i>viz</i>. That he did 
not please his senses and unbounded desires, so much 
as otherwise he might and would have done, had he 
not lived under the captivity and check of such a 
belief. This is the utmost which he suffers: but 
whether this be a real evil or no, (whatsoever vulgar 
minds may commonly think it,) shall be discoursed 
of afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p35">2. But then again, on the other side, it is probable 
that there will be such a future estate; and then 
how miserably is the voluptuous, sensual unbeliever 
left in the lurch! For there can be no retreat for 
him then, no mending of his choice in the other 
world, no after-game to be played in hell. It fares 
with men, in reference to their future estate, and the 
condition upon which they must pass to it, much 
as it does with a merchant having a vessel richly 
fraught at sea in a storm: the storm grows higher 
and higher, and threatens the utter loss of the ship: 
but there is one, and but one certain way to save 
it, which is, by throwing its rich lading overboard; yet still, for all this, 
the man knows not but possibly the storm may cease, and so all be preserved. 
However, in the mean time, there is little or no 
probability that it will do so; and in case it should 
not, he is then assured, that he must lay his life, as <pb n="363" id="xiv.ii-Page_363" />well as his rich commodities, in the cruel deep. Now 
in this case, would this man, think we, act rationally, 
should he, upon the slender possibility of escaping 
otherwise, neglect the sure, infallible preservation of 
his life, by casting away his rich goods? No certainly, it would be so far from it, that should the 
storm, by a strange hap, cease immediately after he 
had thus thrown away his riches, yet the throwing 
them away was infinitely more rational and eligible, than the retaining or keeping them could have 
been.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p36">For a man, while he lives here in the world, to 
doubt whether there be any hell or no; and there 
upon to live so, as if absolutely there were none; 
but when he dies, to find himself confuted in the 
flames; this, surely, must be the height of woe and 
disappointment, and a bitter conviction of an irrational venture and an absurd choice. In doubtful 
cases, reason still determines for the safer side; especially if the case be not only doubtful, but also 
highly concerning, and the venture be of a soul and 
an eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p37">He who sat at a table, richly and deliciously 
furnished, but with a sword hanging over his head 
by one single thread or hair, surely had enough to 
check his appetite, even against all the ragings of 
hunger and temptations of sensuality. The only 
argument that could any way encourage his appetite 
was, that possibly the sword might not fall; but 
when his reason should encounter it with another 
question, What if it should fall? and moreover, 
that pitiful stay by which it hung should oppose 
the likelihood that it would, to a mere possibility 
that it might not; what could the man enjoy or <pb n="364" id="xiv.ii-Page_364" />taste of his rich banquet, with all this doubt and horror 
working in his mind?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p38">Though a man’s condition should be really in itself 
never so safe, yet an apprehension and surmise that 
it is not safe, is enough to make a quick and a tender reason sufficiently miserable. Let the most acute 
and learned unbeliever demonstrate that there is no 
hell: and if he can, he sins so much the more rationally; otherwise, if he cannot, the case remains 
doubtful at least: but he who sins obstinately, does 
not act as if it were so much as doubtful; for if 
it were certain and evident to sense, he could do 
no more; but for a man to found a confident practice 
upon a disputable principle, is brutishly to outrun 
his reason, and to build ten times wider than his 
foundation. In a word, I look upon this one short 
consideration, were there no more, as a sufficient 
ground for any rational man to take up his religion 
upon, and which I defy the subtlest atheist in the 
world solidly to answer or confute; namely, That 
it is good to be sure. And so I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p39">Third and last supposition, under which the principles of religion may, for argument sake, be considered; and that is, as false; which surely must 
reach the utmost thoughts of any atheist whatsoever. Nevertheless even upon this account also, 
I doubt not but to evince, that he who walks up 
rightly walks much more surely than the wicked and 
profane liver; and that with reference to the most 
valued temporal enjoyments, such as are reputation, 
quietness, health, and the like, which are the greatest 
which this life affords, or is desirable for. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p40">1st, For reputation or credit. Is any one had in 
greater esteem than the just person; who has given <pb n="365" id="xiv.ii-Page_365" />the world an assurance, by the constant tenor of his 
practice, that he makes a conscience of his ways; 
that he scorns to do an unworthy or a base thing; 
to lie, to defraud, to undermine another’s interest, 
by any sinister and inferior arts? And is there any 
thing which reflects a greater lustre upon a man’s person, than a severe temperance, and a restraint of 
himself from vicious and unlawful pleasures? Does 
any thing shine so bright as virtue, and that even in 
the eyes of those who are void of it? For hardly 
shall you find any one so bad, but he desires the 
credit of being thought what his vice will not let 
him be; so great a pleasure and convenience is it, 
to live with honour and a fair acceptance amongst 
those whom we converse with; and a being without 
it is not life, but rather the skeleton or <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv.ii-p40.1">caput mortuum</span></i> of life; like time without day, or day itself with 
out the shining of the sun to enliven it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p41">On the other side, is there any thing that more 
embitters all the enjoyments of this life than shame 
and reproach? Yet this is generally the lot and 
portion of the impious and irreligious; and of some 
of them more especially.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p42">For how infamous, in the first place, is the false, 
fraudulent, and unconscionable person! and how 
quickly is his character known! For hardly ever 
did any man of no conscience continue a man of any 
credit long. Likewise, how odious, as well as infamous, is such an one! Especially if he be arrived at 
that consummate and robust degree of falsehood, as 
to play in and out, and shew tricks with oaths, the 
sacredest bonds which the conscience of man can 
be bound with; how is such an one shunned and 
dreaded, like a walking pest! What volleys of <pb n="366" id="xiv.ii-Page_366" />scoffs, curses, and satires, are discharged at him! so that 
let never so much honour be placed upon him, it cleaves not to him, but 
forthwith ceases to be honour, by being so placed; no preferment can sweeten 
him, but the higher he stands, the farther and wider 
he stinks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p43">In like manner for the drinker and debauched 
person: is any thing more the object of scorn and 
contempt than such an one? His company is justly 
looked upon as a disgrace: and nobody can own a 
friendship for him without being an enemy to himself. A drunkard is, as it were, outlawed from all 
worthy and creditable converse. Men abhor, loathe, 
and despise him, and would even spit at him as 
they meet him, were it not for fear that a stomach 
so charged should something more than spit at 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p44">But not to go over all the several kinds of vice 
and wickedness, should we set aside the consideration of the glories of a better world, and allow this 
life for the only place and scene of man’s happiness, 
yet surely Cato will be always more honourable 
than Clodius, and Cicero than Catiline. Fidelity, 
justice, and temperance will always draw their own 
reward after them, or rather carry it with them, in 
those marks of honour which they fix upon the persons who practise and pursue them. It is said of 
David in <scripRef id="xiv.ii-p44.1" passage="1 Chron. xxix. 28" parsed="|1Chr|29|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.29.28">1 Chron. xxix. 28</scripRef>. <i>that he died full of 
days, riches, and honour</i>: and there was no need 
of an heaven, to render him in all respects a much 
happier man than Saul. But in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p45">2d place, The virtuous and religious person walks 
upon surer grounds than the vicious and irreligious, 
in respect of the ease, peace, and quietness which he <pb n="367" id="xiv.ii-Page_367" />enjoys in this world; and which certainly make no 
small part of human felicity. For anxiety and labour are great ingredients of that curse which sin 
has entailed upon fallen man. Care and toil came 
into the world with sin, and remain ever since inseparable from it, both as to its punishment and effect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p46">The service of sin is perfect slavery; and he who 
will pay obedience to the commands of it shall find 
it an unreasonable taskmaster, and an unmeasurable 
exactor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p47">And to represent the case in some particulars. 
The ambitious person must rise early and sit up 
late, and pursue his design with a constant, indefatigable attendance; he must be infinitely patient and 
servile, and obnoxious to all the cross humours of 
those whom he expects to rise by; he must endure 
and digest all sorts of affronts; adore the foot that 
kicks him, and kiss the hand that strikes him: while, 
in the mean time, the humble and contented man is 
virtuous at a much easier rate: his virtue bids him 
sleep, and take his rest, while the other’s restless sin 
bids him sit up and watch. He pleases himself innocently and easily, while the ambitious man at 
tempts to please others sinfully and difficultly, and perhaps in the issue unsuccessfully too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p48">The robber, and man of rapine, must run, and 
ride, and use all the dangerous and even desperate 
ways of escape; and probably, after all, his sin be 
trays him to a gaol, and from thence advances him 
to the gibbet: but let him carry off his booty with 
as much safety and success as he can wish, yet 
the innocent person, with never so little of his own, 
envies him not, and, if he has nothing, fears him not. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p49">Likewise the cheat and fraudulent person is put <pb n="368" id="xiv.ii-Page_368" />to a thousand shifts to palliate his fraud, and to be 
thought an honest man: but surely there can be no 
greater labour than to be always dissembling, and 
forced to maintain a constant disguise, there being 
so many ways by which a smothered truth is apt to 
blaze and break out; the very nature of things 
making it not more natural for them to be, than to 
appear as they be. But he who will be really 
honest, just, and sincere in his dealings, needs take 
no pains to be thought so; no more than the sun 
needs take any pains to shine, or, when he is up, to 
convince the world that it is day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p50">And here again to bring in the man of luxury 
and intemperance for his share in the pain and trouble, as well as in the forementioned shame and infamy of his vice. Can any toil or day-labour equal 
the fatigue or drudgery which such an one under 
goes, while he is continually pouring in draught 
after draught, and cramming in morsel after morsel, 
and that in spite of appetite and nature, till he be 
comes a burden to the very earth that bears him; though not so great an one to 
that, but that (if possible) he is yet a greater to himself?<note n="25" id="xiv.ii-p50.1"><p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p51">See above, p. 19, 20.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p52">And now, in the last place, to mention one sinner 
more, and him a notable, leading sinner indeed, to 
wit, the rebel. Can any thing have more of trouble, 
hazard, and anxiety in it, than the course which he 
takes? For, in the first place, all the evils of war 
must unavoidably be endured, as the necessary 
means and instruments to compass and give success to his traitorous designs. In which, if it is his 
lot to be conquered, he must expect that vengeance <pb n="369" id="xiv.ii-Page_369" />that justly attends a conquered, disarmed villain; 
for when such an one is vanquished, his sins are 
always upon him. But if, on the contrary, he 
proves victorious, he will yet find misery enough in 
the distracting cares of settling an ungrounded, odious, detestable interest, so 
heartily, and so justly maligned, abhorred, and oftentimes plotted against; so 
that, in effect, he is still in war, though he has 
quitted the field. The torment of his suspicion is 
great, and the courses he must take to quiet his jealous, suspicious mind, infinitely troublesome and 
vexatious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p53">But in the mean time, the labour of obedience, 
loyalty, and subjection, is no more, but for a man 
honestly and discreetly to sit still, and to enjoy what 
he has, under the protection of the laws. And when 
such an one is in his lowest condition, he is yet high 
and happy enough to despise and pity the most prosperous rebel in the world: even those famous ones 
of forty-one (with all due respect to their flourishing 
relations be it spoke) not excepted. In the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p54">Third and last place, the religious person walks 
upon surer grounds than the irreligious, in respect of 
the very health of his body. Virtue is a friend and 
an help to nature; but it is vice and luxury that destroys it, and the diseases of intemperance are the 
natural product of the sins of intemperance. Where 
as, on the other side, a temperate, innocent use of 
the creature, never casts any one into a fever or a 
surfeit. Chastity makes no work for a chirurgeon, nor 
ever ends in rottenness of bones. Sin is the fruitful 
parent of distempers, and ill lives occasion good physicians. Seldom shall one see in cities, courts, and 
rich families, (where men live plentifully, and eat and <pb n="370" id="xiv.ii-Page_370" />drink freely,) that perfect health, that athletic soundness and vigour of constitution, which is commonly 
seen in the country, in poor houses and cottages, 
where nature is their cook, and necessity their 
caterer, and where they have no other doctor, but 
the sun and the fresh air, and that such an one, as 
never sends them to the apothecary. It has been 
observed in the earlier ages of the church, that none 
lived such healthful and long lives, as monks and 
hermits, who had sequestered themselves from the 
pleasures and plenties of the world, to a constant 
ascetic course, of the severest abstinence and devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p55">Nor is excess the only thing by which sin mauls 
and breaks men in their health, and the comfortable 
enjoyment of themselves thereby, but many are also 
brought to a very ill and languishing habit of body, 
by mere idleness; and idleness is both itself a great 
sin, and the cause of many more. The husband 
man returns from the field, and from manuring 
his ground, strong and healthy, because innocent 
and laborious; you will find no diet-drinks, no 
boxes of pills, nor galley-pots, amongst his provisions; no, he neither speaks nor lives French, he is 
not so much a gentleman, forsooth. His meals are 
coarse and short, his employment warrantable, his 
sleep certain and refreshing, neither interrupted 
with the lashes of a guilty mind, nor the aches of a 
crazy body. And when old age comes upon him, it 
comes alone, bringing no other evil with it but itself: 
but when it comes to wait upon a great and worshipful sinner, (who for many years together has had 
the reputation of eating well and doing ill,) it comes 
(as it ought to do, to a person of such quality) attended <pb n="371" id="xiv.ii-Page_371" />with a long train and retinue of rheums, 
coughs, catarrhs, and dropsies, together with many 
painful girds and achings, which are at least called 
the gout. How does such an one go about, or 
is carried rather, with his body bending inward, 
his head shaking, and his eyes always watering (instead of weeping) for the sins of his ill-spent youth. 
In a word, old age seizes upon such a person, like fire 
upon a rotten house; it was rotten before, and must 
have fallen of itself; so that it is no more but one 
ruin preventing another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p56">And thus I have shewn the fruits and effects of 
sin upon men in this world. But peradventure it 
will be replied, that there are many sinners who 
escape all these calamities, and neither labour under 
any shame or disrepute, any unquietness of condition, or more than ordinary distemper of body, but 
pass their days with as great a portion of honour, 
ease, and health, as any other men whatsoever. But 
to this I answer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p57">First, That those sinners who are in such a temporally happy condition, owe it not to their sins, but 
wholly to their luck, and a benign chance that they 
are so. Providence often disposes of things by a 
method beside and above the discourses of man’s reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p58">Secondly, That the number of those sinners, who 
by their sins have been directly plunged into all the 
forementioned evils, is incomparably greater than the 
number of those, who, by the singular favour of providence, have escaped them. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p59">Thirdly and lastly, That notwithstanding all this, 
sin has yet in itself a natural tendency to bring men 
under all these evils; and, if persisted in, will infallibly <pb n="372" id="xiv.ii-Page_372" />end in them, unless hindered by some unusual 
accident or other, which no man, acting rationally, 
can steadily build upon. It is not impossible but a 
man may practise a sin secretly, to his dying day; 
but it is ten thousand to one, if the practice be constant, but that some time or other it will be discovered; 
and then the effect of sin discovered, must be shame 
and confusion to the sinner. It is possible also, that 
a man may be an old healthful epicure; but I affirm 
also, that it is next to a miracle, if he be so, and the 
like is to be said of the several instances of sin, hitherto produced by us. In short, nothing can step 
between them and misery in this world, but a very 
great, strange, and unusual chance, which none will 
presume of who walks surely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p60">And so, I suppose, that religion cannot possibly 
be enforced (even in the judgment of its best friends 
and most professed enemies) by any further arguments than what have been produced, (how much 
better soever the said arguments may be managed 
by abler hands.) For I have shewn and proved, 
that whether the principles of it be certain, or but 
probable, nay, though supposed absolutely false; yet 
a man is sure of that happiness in the practice, which 
he cannot be in the neglect of it; and consequently, 
that though he were really a speculative atheist, 
(which there is great reason to believe that none 
perfectly are,) yet if he would but proceed rationally, 
that is, if (according to his own measures of reason) 
he would but love himself, he could not however be 
a practical atheist; nor live without God in this 
world, whether or no he expected to be rewarded 
by him in another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p61">And now, to make some application of the foregoing <pb n="373" id="xiv.ii-Page_373" />discourse, we may, by an easy but sure deduction, conclude and gather from it these two things: 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p62">First, That that profane, atheistical, epicurean rabble, whom the whole nation so rings of, and who 
have lived so much to the defiance of God, the dishonour of mankind, and the disgrace of the age 
which they are cast upon, are not indeed (what they 
are pleased to think and vote themselves) the wisest 
men in the world; for in matters of choice, no man 
can be wise in any course or practice, in which he is 
not safe too. But can these high assumers, and 
pretenders to reason, prove themselves so, amidst all 
those liberties and latitudes of practice which they 
take? Can they make it out against the common 
sense and opinion of all mankind, that there is no 
such thing as a future estate of misery for such as 
have lived ill here? Or can they persuade themselves, that their own particular reason, denying or 
doubting of it, ought to be relied upon as a surer 
argument of truth, than the universal, united reason of all the world besides affirming it? Every 
fool may believe and pronounce confidently; but 
wise men will, in matters of discourse, conclude 
firmly, and, in matters of practice, act surely: and 
if these will do so too in the case now before us, 
they must prove it, not only probable, (which yet 
they can never do,) but also certain, and past all 
doubt, that there is no hell, nor place of torment for 
the wicked; or at least, that they themselves, not 
withstanding all their villainous and licentious practices, are not to be reckoned of that number and 
character, but, that with a <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv.ii-p62.1">non obstante</span></i> to all their 
revels, their profaneness, and scandalous debaucheries of all sorts, they continue virtuosoes still; and <pb n="374" id="xiv.ii-Page_374" />are that in truth, which the world in favour and 
fashion (or rather by an antiphrasis) is pleased to 
call them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p63">In the meantime, it cannot but be matter of just 
indignation to all knowing and good men, to see a 
company of lewd, shallow-brained huffs, making 
atheism and contempt of religion, the sole badge and 
character of wit, gallantry, and true discretion; and 
then over their pots and pipes, claiming and engrossing all these wholly to themselves; magisterially censuring the wisdom of all antiquity, scoffing at 
all piety, and, as it were, new modelling the whole 
world. When yet, such as have had opportunity to 
sound these braggers throughly, by having some 
times endured the penance of their sottish company, 
have found them in converse so empty and insipid, 
in discourse so trifling and contemptible, that it is 
impossible but that they should give a credit and an 
honour to whatsoever and whomsoever they speak 
against: they are indeed such as seem wholly incapable of entertaining any design above the present 
gratification of their palates, and whose very souls 
and thoughts rise no higher than their throats; but 
yet withal, of such a clamorous and provoking impiety, that they are enough to make the nation like 
Sodom and Gomorrah in their punishment, as they 
have already made it too like them in their sins. 
Certain it is, that blasphemy and irreligion have 
grown to that daring height here of late years, that 
had men in any sober civilized heathen nation spoke 
or done half so much in contempt of their false gods 
and religion, as some in our days and nation, wearing 
the name of Christians, have spoke and done against 
God and Christ, they would have been infallibly <pb n="375" id="xiv.ii-Page_375" />burnt at a stake, as monsters and public enemies of 
society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p64">The truth is, the persons here reflected upon are 
of such a peculiar stamp of impiety, that they seem 
to be a set of fellows got together, and formed into a 
kind of diabolical society, for the finding out new experiments in vice; and therefore they laugh at the 
dull, unexperienced, obsolete sinners of former times; 
and scorning to keep themselves within the common, 
beaten, broad way to hell, by being vicious only at 
the low rate of example and imitation, they are for 
searching out other ways and latitudes, and obliging 
posterity with unheard of inventions and discoveries 
in sin; resolving herein to admit of no other mea 
sure of good and evil, but the judgment of sensuality, as those who prepare matters to their hands, 
allow no other measure of the philosophy and truth 
of things, but the sole judgment of sense. And 
these, forsooth, are our great sages, and those who 
must pass for the only shrewd, thinking, and inquisitive men of the age; and such,, as by a long, severe, and profound speculation of nature, have 
redeemed themselves from the pedantry of being 
conscientious, and living virtuously, and from such 
old fashioned principles and creeds, as tie up the 
minds of some narrow-spirited, uncomprehensive 
zealots, who know not the world, nor understand 
that he only is the truly wise man, who, <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv.ii-p64.1">per fas et nefas</span></i>, gets as much as he can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p65">But, for all this, let atheists and sensualists satisfy 
themselves as they are able. The former of which 
will find, that as long as reason keeps her ground, 
religion neither can nor will lose hers. And for the 
sensual epicure, he also will find, that there is a certain <pb n="376" id="xiv.ii-Page_376" />living spark within him, which all the drink he 
can pour in will never be able to quench or put out; 
nor will his rotten abused body have it in its power 
to convey any putrefying, consuming, rotting quality to the soul: no, there is no drinking, or swearing, or ranting, or fluxing a soul out of its immortality. But that must and will survive and abide, in 
spite of death and the grave; and live for ever to convince such wretches to their eternal woe, that the so 
much repeated ornament and flourish of their former speeches, (<i>God damn ’em</i>,) was commonly the 
truest word they spoke, though least believed by 
them while they spoke it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p66">2dly, The other thing deducible from the foregoing 
particulars, shall be to inform us of the way of attaining to that excellent privilege, so justly valued by 
those who have it, and so much talked of by those 
who have it not; which is assurance. Assurance is 
properly that persuasion or confidence, which a man 
takes up of the pardon of his sins, and his interest 
in God’s favour, upon such grounds and terms as the 
scripture lays down. But now. since the scripture 
promises eternal happiness and pardon of sin, upon 
the sole condition of faith and sincere obedience, it 
is evident, that he only can plead a title to such a 
pardon, whose conscience impartially tells him, that 
he has performed the required condition. And this 
is the only rational assurance, which a man can with 
any safety rely or rest himself upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p67">He who in this case would believe surely, must 
first walk surely; and to do so, is to walk uprightly. And what that is, we have 
sufficiently marked out to us in those plain and legible lines of duty, 
requiring us to demean ourselves to God humbly and devoutly; <pb n="377" id="xiv.ii-Page_377" />to our governors obediently; and to our neighbours 
justly; and to ourselves soberly and temperately. 
All other pretences being infinitely vain in themselves, and fatal in their consequences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p68">It was indeed the way of many in the late times, 
to bolster up their crazy, doating consciences, with 
(I know not what) odd confidences, founded upon inward whispers of the Spirit, stories of something 
which they called conversion and marks of predestination: all of them (as they understood them) 
mere delusions, trifles, and fig-leaves; and such as 
would be sure to fall off and leave them naked, before that fiery tribunal, which knows no other way 
of judging men, but according to their works.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv.ii-p69">Obedience and upright walking are such substantial, vital parts of religion, as, if they be wanting, 
can never be made up, or commuted for, by any formalities of fantastic looks or language. And the 
great question when we come hereafter to be judged, 
will not be, How demurely have you looked? or. 
How boldly have you believed? With what length 
have you prayed? and, With what loudness and vehemence have you preached? But, How holily have 
you lived? and, How uprightly have you walked? 
For this, and this only (with the merits of Christ’s righteousness) will come into account before that 
great Judge, who will pass sentence upon every man 
according to what he has done here in the flesh, whether it be good, or whether it be evil; and there is 
no respect of persons with him.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xiv.ii-p70"><i>To whom therefore be rendered and ascribed, 
as is most due, all praise, might, majesty, and 
dominion, both now and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>


<pb n="378" id="xiv.ii-Page_378" />

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XIV. Of the Love of Christ to His Disciples." prev="xiv.ii" next="xvi" id="xv">
<scripCom type="Sermon" passage="John 15:15" id="xv-p0.1" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15" />
<h2 id="xv-p0.2">A SERMON</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p0.3">PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY,</h3>
<h4 id="xv-p0.4">AT CHRIST-CHURCH, OXON, 1664.</h4>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="center" id="xv-p1"><scripRef passage="John 15:15" id="xv-p1.1" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15"><span class="sc" id="xv-p1.2">John</span> xv. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xv-p2"><i>Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth 
not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; 
for all things that I have heard of my Father I have 
made known unto you</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xv-p3">WE have here an account of Christ’s friendship to 
his disciples; that is, we have the best of things represented, in the greatest of examples. In other 
men we see the excellency, but in Christ the divinity of friendship. By our baptism and church-communion we are made one body with Christ; 
but by this we become one soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">Love is the greatest of human affections, and 
friendship is the noblest and most refined improvement of love; a quality of the largest compass. And 
it is here admirable to observe the ascending gradation of the love which Christ bore to his disciples. 
The strange and superlative greatness of which will 
appear from those several degrees of kindness, that 
it has manifested to man, in the several periods of 
his condition. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">1st, If we consider him antecedently to his creation, while he yet lay in the barren womb of nothing, 
and only in the number of possibilities: and consequently <pb n="379" id="xv-Page_379" />could have nothing to recommend him to 
Christ’s affection, nor shew any thing lovely, but 
what he should afterwards receive from the stamp 
of a preventing love. Yet even then did the love of 
Christ begin to work, and to commence in the first 
emanations and purposes of goodness towards man; 
designing to provide matter for itself to work upon, 
to create its own object, and, like the sun in the 
production of some animals, first to give a being, 
and then to shine upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">2dly, Let us take the love of Christ as directing 
itself to man actually created and brought into the 
world; and so all those glorious endowments of human nature in its original 
state and innocence, were so many demonstrations of the munificent goodness of 
him, by whom God first made, as well as afterwards redeemed the world. There was 
a consult of the whole Trinity for the making of man, 
that so he might shine as a master-piece, not only of 
the art, but also of the kindness of his Creator; with 
a noble and a clear understanding, a rightly disposed 
will, and a train of affections regular and obsequious, 
and perfectly conformable to the dictates of that 
high and divine principle, right reason. So that, 
upon the whole matter, he stepped forth, not only 
the work of God’s hands, but also the copy of his perfections; a kind of image or representation of the 
Deity in small. Infinity contracted into flesh and 
blood; and (as I may so speak) the <span lang="LA" id="xv-p6.1">preludium</span> and 
first essay towards the incarnation of the divine nature. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">3dly and lastly, Let us look upon man, not only 
as created, and brought into the world, with all these 
great advantages superadded to his being; but also, <pb n="380" id="xv-Page_380" />as depraved, and fallen from them; as an outlaw 
and a rebel, and one that could plead a title to 
nothing, but to the highest severities of a sin-revenging justice. Yet even in 
this estate also, the boundless love of Christ began to have warm thoughts and 
actings towards so wretched a creature; at this time not only not amiable, but highly 
odious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">While indeed man was yet uncreated and unborn, 
though he had no positive perfection to present and 
set him off to Christ’s view; yet he was at least negatively clear: and, like unwritten paper, though it 
has no draughts to entertain, yet neither has it any 
blots to offend the eye; but is white, and innocent, 
and fair for an after-inscription. But man, once 
fallen, was nothing but a great blur; nothing but a 
total universal pollution, and not to be reformed by 
any thing under a new creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">Yet, see here the ascent and progress of Christ’s love. For first, if we consider man, in such a loath 
some and provoking condition; was it not love 
enough, that he was spared and permitted to enjoy 
a being? since, not to put a traitor to death is a 
singular mercy. But then, not only to continue his 
being, but to adorn it with privilege, and from the 
number of subjects, to take him into the retinue of 
servants, this was yet a greater love. For every one 
that may be fit to be tolerated in a prince’s dominions, is not therefore fit to be admitted into his 
family; nor is any prince’s court to be commensurate 
to his kingdom. But then further, to advance him 
from a servant to a friend; from only living in his 
house, to lying in his bosom; this is an instance of 
favour above the rate of a created goodness, an act <pb n="381" id="xv-Page_381" />for none but the Son of God, who came to do every 
thing in miracle, to love supernaturally, and to pardon infinitely, and even to lay down the sovereign, 
while he assumed the saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">The text speaks the winning behaviour and gracious condescension of Christ to his disciples, in 
owning them for his friends, who were more than 
sufficiently honoured by being his servants. For 
still these words of his must be understood, not according to the bare rigour of the letter, but according 
to the arts and allowances of expression: not as if 
the relation of friends had actually discharged them 
from that of servants; but that of the two relations, 
Christ was pleased to overlook the meaner, and with 
out any mention of that, to entitle and denominate 
them solely from the more honourable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">For the further illustration of which, we must 
premise this, as a certain and fundamental truth, 
that so far as service imports duty and subjection, 
all created beings, whether men or angels, bear the 
necessary and essential relation of servants to God, 
and consequently to Christ, who is <i>God blessed for 
ever</i>: and this relation is so necessary, that God 
himself cannot dispense with it, nor discharge a rational creature from it: for although consequentially indeed he may do so, by the annihilation of 
such a creature, and the taking away his being, yet 
supposing the continuance of his being, God cannot 
effect, that a creature which has his being from, and 
his dependance upon, him, should not stand obliged 
to do him the utmost service that his nature enables 
him to do. For to suppose the contrary, would be 
irregular, and opposite to the law of nature, which, <pb n="382" id="xv-Page_382" />consisting in a fixed unalterable relation of one nature to another, is upon that account, even by God 
himself, indispensable. Forasmuch as having once 
made a creature, he cannot cause that that creature 
should not owe a natural relation to his Maker, both 
of subjection and dependance, (the very essence of a 
creature importing so much,) to which relation if he 
behaves himself unsuitably, he goes contrary to his 
nature, and the laws of it; which God, the author of nature, cannot warrant 
without being contrary to himself. From all which it follows, that even in our 
highest estate of sanctity and privilege, we yet retain the unavoidable obligation of Christ’s servants; 
though still with an advantage as great as the obligation, where the service is perfect freedom: so 
that, with reference to such a Lord, to serve, and to 
be free, are terms not consistent only, but absolutely 
equivalent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">Nevertheless, since the name of servants has of 
old been reckoned to imply a certain meanness of 
mind, as well as lowness of condition, and the ill 
qualities of many who served, have rendered the 
condition itself not very creditable; especially in 
those ages and places of the world, in which the 
condition of servants was extremely different from 
what it is now amongst us; they being generally 
slaves, and such as were bought and sold for money, 
and consequently reckoned but amongst the other 
goods and chattels of their lord or master: it was 
for this reason that Christ thought fit to wave the 
appellation of servant here, as, according to the 
common use of it amongst the Jews, (and at that 
time most nations besides,) importing these three <pb n="383" id="xv-Page_383" />qualifications, which, being directly contrary to the 
spirit of Christianity, were by no means to be al 
lowed in any of Christ’s disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">1st, The first whereof is that here mentioned in the 
text; <i>viz</i>. an utter unacquaintance with his master’s designs, in these words; 
<i>The servant knows not 
what his Lord doeth</i>. For seldom does any man 
of sense make his servant his counsellor, for fear of 
making him his governor too. A master for the 
most part keeps his choicest goods locked up from his 
servant, but much more his mind. A servant is to 
know nothing but his master’s commands; and in 
these also, not to know the reason of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p14">Neither is he to stand aloof off from his counsels 
only, but sometimes from his presence also; and so far as decency is duty, it is 
sometimes his duty to avoid him. But the voice of Christ in his gospel is, <i>Come 
to me all ye that are heavy laden</i>. The condition of a servant staves him off to a distance; but 
the gospel speaks nothing but allurement, attractives, 
and invitation. The magisterial law bids the person 
under it, <i>Go, and he must go</i>: but the gospel says to every believer, <i>Come, and 
he cometh</i>. A servant dwells remote from all knowledge of his lord’s purposes. He lives as a kind of foreigner under the 
same roof; a domestic, and yet a stranger too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">2dly, The name of servant imports a slavish and 
degenerous awe of mind; as it is in <scripRef id="xv-p15.1" passage="Rom. viii. 5" parsed="|Rom|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.5">Rom. viii. 5</scripRef>. <i>God 
has not given us the spirit of bondage again to 
fear</i>. He who serves, has still the low and ignoble 
restraints of dread upon his spirit; which in business, and even in the midst of action, cramps and 
ties up his activity. He fears his master’s anger, 
but designs not his favour. <i>Quicken me</i>, says David, <pb n="384" id="xv-Page_384" /><i>with thy free spirit</i>. It is the freedom of the 
spirit, that gives worth and life to the performance. 
But a servant commonly is less free in mind than in 
condition; his very will seems to be in bonds and 
shackles, and desire itself under a kind of durance 
and captivity. In all that a servant does, he is 
scarce a voluntary agent, but when he serves himself: all his services otherwise, not flowing naturally 
from propensity and inclination, but being drawn 
and forced from him by terror and coaction. In 
any work he is put to, let the master withdraw his 
eye, and he will quickly take off his hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p16">3dly, The appellation of servant imports a mercenary temper and disposition; and denotes such an 
one as makes his reward both the sole motive and 
measure of his obedience. He neither loves the 
thing commanded, nor the person who commands it, 
but is wholly and only intent upon his own emolument. All kindnesses done him, and all that is 
given him, over and above what is strictly just and 
his due, makes him rather worse than better. And 
this is an observation that never fails, where any 
one has so much bounty and so little wit, as to make 
the experiment. For a servant rarely or never ascribes what he receives to the mere liberality and 
generosity of the donor, but to his own worth and 
merit, and to the need which he supposes there is of 
him; which opinion alone will be sure to make any 
one of a mean servile spirit, insolent and intolerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p17">And thus I have shewn what the qualities of a 
servant usually are, (or at least were in that country 
where our Saviour lived and conversed, when he 
spake these words,) which, no doubt, were the cause <pb n="385" id="xv-Page_385" />why he would not treat his disciples (whom he designed to be of a quite contrary disposition) with this 
appellation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p18">Come we therefore now, in the next place, to shew what is 
included in that great character and privilege which he was pleased to vouchsafe 
both to them, and to all believers, in calling and accounting them his friends. 
It includes in it, I conceive, these following things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p19">1. Freedom of access. House, and heart, and all, 
are open for the reception of a friend. The entrance 
is not beset with solemn excuses and lingering delays; but the passage is easy, and free from all 
obstruction, and not only admits, but even invites the 
comer. How different, for the most part, is the 
same man from himself, as he sustains the person of 
a magistrate, and as he sustains that of a friend! As 
a magistrate or great officer, he locks himself up 
from all approaches by the multiplied formalities of 
attendance, by the distance of ceremony and grandeur; so many hungry officers to be passed through, 
so many thresholds to be saluted, so many days to 
be spent in waiting for an opportunity of, perhaps, 
but half an hour’s converse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p20">But when he is to be entertained, whose friend 
ship, not whose business, demands an entrance, 
those formalities presently disappear, all impediments vanish, and the rigours of the magistrate 
submit to the endearments of a friend. He opens and 
yields himself to the man of business with difficulty 
and reluctancy, but offers himself to the visits of a 
friend with facility, and all the meeting readiness of 
appetite and desire. The reception of one is as different from the admission of the other, as when the <pb n="386" id="xv-Page_386" />earth falls open under the incisions of the plough, 
and when it gapes and greedily opens itself to drink 
in the dew of heaven, or the refreshments of a 
shower: or there is as much difference between 
them, as when a man reaches out his arms to take 
up a burden, and when he reaches them out to embrace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p21">It is confessed, that the vast distance that sin 
had put between the offending creature and the of 
fended Creator, required the help of some great 
umpire and intercessor, to open him a new way of 
access to God; and this Christ did for us as Mediator. But we read of no mediator to bring us to 
Christ; for though, being God by nature, he dwells 
in the height of majesty, and the inaccessible glories 
of a Deity; yet to keep off all strangeness between 
himself and the sons of men, he has condescended 
to a cognation and consanguinity with us, he has 
clothed himself with flesh and blood, that so he 
might subdue his glories to a possibility of human 
converse. And therefore he that denies himself an 
immediate access to Christ, affronts him in the great 
relation of a friend, and as opening himself both to 
our persons and to our wants, with the greatest tenderness and the freest invitation. There is none 
who acts a friend by a deputy, or can be familiar by 
proxy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p22">2. The second privilege of friendship is a favourable construction of all passages between friends, 
that are not of so high and so malign a nature as to 
dissolve the relation. <i>Love covers a multitude of 
sins</i>, says the apostle, <scripRef id="xv-p22.1" passage="1 Pet. iv. 8" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8">1 Pet. iv. 8</scripRef>. When a scar 
cannot be taken away, the next kind office is to hide 
it. Love is never so blind, as when it is to spy <pb n="387" id="xv-Page_387" />faults. It is like the painter, who being to draw 
the picture of a friend having a blemish in one eye, 
would picture only the other side of his face. It is 
a noble and a great thing to cover the blemishes 
and to excuse the failings of a friend; to draw a 
curtain before his stains, and to display his perfections; to bury his weaknesses in silence, but to 
proclaim his virtues upon the house-top. It is an imitation of the charities of heaven, which, when the 
creature lies prostrate in the weakness of sleep and 
weariness, spreads the covering of night and darkness over it, to conceal it in that condition; but as 
soon as our spirits are refreshed, and nature returns 
to its morning vigour, God then bids the sun rise, 
and the day shine upon us, both to advance and to 
shew that activity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p23">It is the ennobling office of the understanding, to 
correct the fallacious and mistaken reports of sense, 
and to assure us that the staff in the water is 
straight, though our eye would tell us it is crooked. 
So it is the excellency of friendship to rectify, or at 
least to qualify, the malignity of those surmises, that 
would misrepresent a friend, and traduce him in our 
thoughts. Am I told that my friend has done me 
an injury, or that he has committed any undecent 
action? Why, the first debt that I both owe to his friendship, and that he may 
challenge from mine, is rather to question the truth of the report, than presently to believe my friend unworthy. Or, if matter 
of fact breaks out and blazes with too great an evidence to be denied, or so much as doubted of, why 
still there are other lenitives that friendship will 
apply, before it will be brought to the decretory 
rigours of a condemning sentence. A friend will be <pb n="388" id="xv-Page_388" />sure to act the part of an advocate, before he will 
assume that of a judge. And there are few actions so ill (unless they are of a very deep and black 
tincture indeed) but will admit of some extenuation 
at least from those common topics of human frailty; 
such as are ignorance or inadvertency, passion or 
surprise, company or solicitation; with many other 
such things, which may go a great way towards an 
excusing of the agent, though they cannot absolutely justify the action. All which apologies for, 
and alleviations of, faults, though they are the heights 
of humanity, yet they are not the favours, but the 
duties of friendship. Charity itself commands us, 
where we know no ill, to think well of all. But 
friendship, that always goes a pitch higher, gives a 
man a peculiar right and claim to the good opinion 
of his friend. And if we justly look upon a proneness to find faults, as a very ill and a mean thing, 
we are to remember, that a proneness to believe 
them is next to it,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p24">We have seen here the demeanour of friendship 
between man and man: but how is it, think we 
now, between Christ and the soul that depends 
upon him? Is he any ways short in these offices of 
tenderness and mitigation? No, assuredly, but by 
infinite degrees superior. For where our heart does 
but relent, his melts; where our eye pities, his 
bowels yearn. How many frowardnesses of ours 
does he smother, how many indignities does he pass 
by, and how many affronts does he put up at our 
hands, because his love is invincible, and his friend 
ship unchangeable? He rates every action, every 
sinful infirmity, with the allowances of mercy; and 
never weighs the sin, but together with it he weighs <pb n="389" id="xv-Page_389" />the force of the inducement; how much of it is to 
be attributed to choice, how much to the violence of 
the temptation, to the stratagem of the occasion, and 
the yielding frailties of weak nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p25">Should we try men at that rate that we try 
Christ, we should quickly find, that the largest stock 
of human friendship would be too little for us to 
spend long upon. But his compassion follows us 
with an infinite supply. He is God in his friend 
ship, as well as in his nature, and therefore we sinful creatures are not took upon advantages, nor consumed in our provocations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p26">See this exemplified in his behaviour to his disciples, while he was yet upon earth: how ready was 
he to excuse and cover their infirmities! At the last 
and bitterest scene of his life, when he was so full of 
agony and horror upon the approach of a dismal 
death, and so had most need of the refreshments of 
society, and the friendly assistances of his disciples; 
and when also he desired no more of them, but only 
for a while to sit up and pray with him: yet they, 
like persons wholly untouched with his agonies, and 
unmoved with his passionate entreaties, forget both 
his and their own cares, and securely sleep away all 
concern for him or themselves either. Now, what 
a fierce and sarcastic reprehension may we imagine 
this would have drawn from the friendships of the 
world, that act but to an human pitch! and yet 
what a gentle one did it receive from Christ! In 
<scripRef id="xv-p26.1" passage="Matt. xxvi. 40" parsed="|Matt|26|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.40">Matt. xxvi. 40</scripRef>. no more than, <i>What, could you not 
watch with me for one hour?</i> And when from this 
admonition they took only occasion to redouble their 
fault, and to sleep again, so that upon a second and 
third admonition they had nothing to plead for their <pb n="390" id="xv-Page_390" />unseasonable drowsiness, yet then Christ, who was the only 
person concerned to have resented and aggravated this their unkindness, finds 
an extenuation for it, when they themselves could not. <i>The spirit indeed is 
willing</i>, says he, <i>but the flesh is weak</i>. As if he had said, I know your hearts, 
and am satisfied of your affection, and therefore accept your will, and 
compassionate your weakness. So benign, so gracious is the friendship of 
Christ, so answerable to our wants, so suitable to our frailties. Happy that 
man, who has a friend to point out to him the perfection of duty, and yet to 
pardon him in the lapses of his infirmity!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p27">3. The third privilege of friendship is a sympathy 
in joy and grief. When a man shall have diffused 
his life, his self, and his whole concernments so far, 
that he can weep his sorrows with another’s eyes; 
when he has another heart besides his own, both to 
share and to support his griefs; and when, if his joys 
overflow, he can treasure up the overplus and redundancy of them in another breast; so that he can, as 
it were, shake off the solitude of a single nature, by 
dwelling in two bodies at once, and living by an 
other’s breath; this surely is the height, the very 
spirit and perfection of all human felicities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p28">It is a true and happy observation of that great 
philosopher the lord Verulam, that this is the benefit 
of communication of our minds to others, that sorrows by being communicated grow less, and joys 
greater. And indeed sorrow, like a stream, loses 
itself in many channels; and joy, like a ray of the 
sun, reflects with a greater ardour and quickness, 
when it rebounds upon a man from the breast of his 
friend.</p>

<pb n="391" id="xv-Page_391" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p29">Now friendship is the only scene, upon which the 
glorious truth of this great proposition can be fully 
acted and drawn forth. Which indeed is a summary description of the sweets of friendship: and 
the whole life of a friend, in the several parts and in 
stances of it, is only a more diffuse comment upon, 
and a plainer explication of, this divine aphorism. 
Friendship never restrains a pleasure to a single 
fruition. But such is the royal nature of this quality, that it still expresses itself in the style of kings, 
as <i>we do</i> this or that; and this is <i>our</i> happiness; 
and such or such a thing belongs <i>to us</i>; when the 
immediate possession of it is vested only in one No 
thing certainly in nature can so peculiarly gratify 
the noble dispositions of humanity, as for one man 
to see another so much himself, as to sigh his griefs, 
and groan his pains, to sing his joys, and, as it were, 
to do and feel every thing by sympathy and secret 
inexpressible communications. Thus it is upon an 
human account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p30">Let us now see how Christ sustains and makes 
good this generous quality of a friend. And this we 
shall find fully set forth to us in <scripRef id="xv-p30.1" passage="Heb. iv. 15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>. where 
he is said to be a <i>merciful high-priest, touched with 
the feeling of our infirmities; and that in all our 
afflictions he is afflicted</i>, <scripRef id="xv-p30.2" passage="Isa. lxiii. 9" parsed="|Isa|63|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.9">Isa. lxiii. 9</scripRef>. And, no 
doubt, with the same bowels and meltings of affection, with which any tender mother hears and be 
moans the groanings of her sick child, does Christ 
hear and sympathize with the spiritual agonies of a 
soul under desertion, or the pressures of some stinging affliction. It is enough that he understands the 
exact measures of our strengths and weaknesses; 
that <i>he knows our frame</i>; as it is in <scripRef id="xv-p30.3" passage="Psalm ciii. 14" parsed="|Ps|103|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.14">Psalm ciii. 14</scripRef>. <pb n="392" id="xv-Page_392" />and that he does not only know, but emphatically, 
that <i>he remembers</i> also, <i>that we are but dust</i>. Observe that signal passage of his loving commiseration; as soon as he had risen from the dead, and 
met Mary Magdalen, in <scripRef id="xv-p30.4" passage="Mark xvi. 7" parsed="|Mark|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.7">Mark xvi. 7</scripRef>. he sends this 
message of his resurrection by her; <i>Go, tell my disciples and Peter, that I am risen</i>. What, was 
not Peter one of his disciples? Why then is he mentioned particularly and by himself, as if he were 
exempted out of then* number? Why, we know into 
what a plunge he had newly cast himself by denying his Master: upon occasion of which he was now 
struggling with all the perplexities and horrors of 
mind imaginable, lest Christ might in like manner 
deny and disown him before his Father, and so repay 
one denial with another. Hereupon Christ particularly applies the comforts of his resurrection to him, 
as if he had said, Tell all my disciples, but be sure 
especially to tell poor Peter, that I am risen from 
the dead; and that, notwithstanding his denial of 
me, the benefits of my resurrection belong to him, as 
much as to any of the rest. This is the privilege of 
the saints, to have a companion and a supporter in 
all their miseries, in all the doubtful turnings and 
doleful passages of their lives. In sum, this happiness does Christ vouchsafe to all his, that as a Saviour he once suffered for them, and that as a friend 
he always suffers with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p31">4. The fourth privilege of friendship is that which 
is here specified in the text, a communication of secrets. A bosom secret and a bosom friend are 
usually put together. And this from Christ to the 
soul, is not only kindness, but also honour and advancement; it is for him to vouch it one of his privy <pb n="393" id="xv-Page_393" />
council. Nothing under a jewel is taken into the 
cabinet. A secret is the apple of our eye; it will 
bear no touch nor approach; we use to cover no 
thing but what we account a rarity. And therefore to communicate a secret to any one, is to exalt 
him to one of the royalties of heaven. For none 
knows the secrets of a man’s mind, but his God, his 
conscience, and his friend. Neither would any prudent man let such a thing go out of his own heart, 
had he not another heart besides his own to receive it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p32">Now it was of old a privilege, with which God 
was pleased to honour such as served him at the 
rate of an extraordinary obedience, thus to admit 
them to a knowledge of many of his great counsels 
locked up from the rest of the world. When God 
had designed the destruction of Sodom, the scripture 
represents him as unable to conceal that great purpose from Abraham, whom he always treated as his 
friend and acquaintance; that is, not only with love, 
but also with intimacy and familiarity, in <scripRef id="xv-p32.1" passage="Gen. xviii. 17" parsed="|Gen|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.17">Gen. xviii. 
17</scripRef>. <i>And the Lord said, Shall I hide from Abraham the thing that I go about to do?</i> He thought 
it a violation of the rights of friendship to reserve 
his design wholly to himself. And St. James tells 
us in <scripRef id="xv-p32.2" passage="James ii. 23" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">James ii. 23</scripRef>. <i>that Abraham was called the 
friend of God</i>; and therefore had a kind of claim 
to the knowledge of his secrets, and the participation of his counsels. Also in <scripRef id="xv-p32.3" passage="Exodus xxxiii. 11" parsed="|Exod|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.11">Exodus xxxiii. 11</scripRef>. it 
is said of God, <i>that he spoke to Moses as a man 
speaketh to his friend</i>. And that, not only for the 
familiarity and facility of address, but also for the 
peculiar communications of his mind. Moses was 
with him in the retirements of the mount, received <pb n="394" id="xv-Page_394" />there his dictates and his private instructions, as his 
deputy and viceroy; and when the multitude and 
congregation of Israel were thundered away, and 
kept off from any approach to it, he was honoured 
with an intimate and immediate admission. The 
priests indeed were taken into a near attendance 
upon God; but still there was a degree of a nearer 
converse, and the interest of a friend was above the 
privileges of the highest servant. In <scripRef id="xv-p32.4" passage="Exod. xix. 24" parsed="|Exod|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.24">Exod. xix. 24</scripRef>. 
<i>Thou shalt come up</i>, says God, <i>thou, and Aaron 
with thee: but let not the priests and the people 
break through to come up unto the Lord, lest the 
Lord break forth upon them</i>. And if we proceed 
further, we shall still find a continuation of the same 
privilege, <scripRef id="xv-p32.5" passage="Psalm xxv. 14" parsed="|Ps|25|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.14">Psalm xxv. 14</scripRef>. <i>The secret of the Lord 
is with them that fear him</i>. Nothing is to be concealed from the other self. To be a friend, and to 
be conscious, are terms equivalent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p33">Now if God maintained such intimacies with 
those whom he loved under the law, (which was a 
dispensation of greater distance,) we may be sure 
that under the gospel, (the very nature of which imports condescension and compliance,) there must 
needs be the same, with much greater advantage. 
And therefore when God had manifested himself in 
the flesh, how sacredly did he preserve this privilege! How freely did Christ unbosom himself to his 
disciples, in <scripRef id="xv-p33.1" passage="Luke viii. 10" parsed="|Luke|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.10">Luke viii. 10</scripRef>. <i>Unto you</i>, says he, <i>it is 
given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of 
God: but unto others in parables; that seeing they 
might not see</i>: such shall be permitted to cast an eye 
into the ark, and to look into the very holy of holies. And again in <scripRef id="xv-p33.2" passage="Matt. xiii. 17" parsed="|Matt|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.17">Matt. xiii. 17</scripRef>. 
<i>Many prophets 
and righteous men have desired to see those things </i><pb n="395" id="xv-Page_395" /><i>which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear 
those things which ye hear, and have not heard 
them</i>. Neither did he treat them with these peculiarities of favour in the extraordinary discoveries of 
the gospel only, but also of those incommunicable 
revelations of the divine love, in reference to their 
own personal interest in it. In <scripRef id="xv-p33.3" passage="Rev. ii. 17" parsed="|Rev|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.17">Rev. ii. 17</scripRef>. <i>To 
him that over cometh will I give to eat of the hidden 
manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the 
stone a new name written, which no man knoweth, 
saving he that receiveth it</i>. Assurance is a rarity 
covered from the inspection of the world. A secret 
that none can know but God, and the person that is 
blessed with it. It is writ in .a private character, 
not to be read nor understood but by the conscience, 
to which the Spirit of God has vouchsafed to decipher it. Every believer lives upon an inward 
provision of comfort, that the world is a stranger to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p34">5. The fifth advantage of friendship is counsel and 
advice. A man will sometimes need not only an 
other heart, but also another head besides his own. 
In solitude there is not only discomfort, but weakness also. And that saying of the wise man, <scripRef id="xv-p34.1" passage="Eccles. iv. 10" parsed="|Eccl|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.10">Eccles. 
iv. 10</scripRef>. <i>Woe to him that is alone</i>, is verified upon 
none so much as upon the friendless person: when 
a man shall be perplexed with knots and problems 
of business and contrary affairs, where the determination is dubious, and both parts of the contrariety 
seem equally weighty, so that, which way soever the 
choice determines, a man is sure to venture a great 
concern: how happy then is it to fetch in aid from 
another person, whose judgment may be greater 
than my own, and whose concernment is sure not to 
be less! There are some passages of a man’s affairs <pb n="396" id="xv-Page_396" />that would quite break a single understanding. So 
many intricacies, so many labyrinths, are there in 
them, that the succours of reason fail, the very force 
and spirit of it being lost in an actual intention scattered upon several clashing objects at once; in 
which case, the interposal of a friend is like the supply of a fresh party to a besieged yielding city.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p35">Now Christ is not failing in this office of a friend 
also. For in that illustrious prediction of <scripRef passage="Isa 9:6" id="xv-p35.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Esay ix. 6</scripRef>. 
amongst the rest of his great titles, he is called 
<i>mighty Counsellor</i>. And his counsel is not only 
sure, but also free. It is not under the gospel of 
Christ, as under some laws of men, where you must 
be forced to buy your counsel, and oftentimes pay 
dear for bad advice. No, <i>he is a light to those that 
sit in darkness</i>. And no man fees the sun, no man 
purchases the light, nor errs, if he walks by it. The 
only price that Christ sets upon his counsel is, that 
we follow it, and that we do that which is best for 
us to do. He is not only light for us to see by, but 
also light for us to see with. He <i>is understanding 
to the ignorant</i>, and <i>eyes to the blind</i>: and whoso 
ever has both a faithful and a discreet friend, to 
guide him in the dark, slippery, and dangerous pas 
sages of his life, may carry his eyes in another man’s head, and yet see never the worse. In <scripRef id="xv-p35.2" passage="1 Cor. i. 30" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>. 
the Apostle tells us, that Christ is made to us not 
only <i>sanctification and redemption</i>, but <i>wisdom</i> too: 
we are his members; and it is but natural, that all 
the members of the body should be guided by the 
wisdom of the head.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p36">And therefore let every believer comfort himself 
in this high privilege, that in the great things that 
concern his eternal peace, he is not left to stand or <pb n="397" id="xv-Page_397" />fall by the uncertain directions of his own judgment. 
No, sad were his condition, if he should be so; when 
he is to encounter an enemy made up of wiles and 
stratagems, an old serpent, and a long-experienced 
deceiver, and successful at the trade for some thousands of years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p37">The inequality of the match between such an 
one and the subtilest of us, would quickly appear 
by a fatal circumvention: there must be a wisdom 
from above, to overreach and master this hellish 
wisdom from beneath. And this every sanctified 
person is sure of in his great friend, <i>in whom all 
the treasures of wisdom dwell</i>; treasures that flow 
out, and are imparted freely, both in direction and 
assistance, to all that belong to him. He never 
leaves any of his, perplexed, amazed, or bewildered, 
where the welfare of their souls requires a better 
judgment than their own, either to guide them in 
their duty, or to disentangle them from a temptation. 
Whosoever has Christ for his friend, shall be sure of 
counsel; and whosoever is his own friend, will be 
sure to obey it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p38">6. The last and crowning privilege, or rather property, of friendship is constancy. He only is a friend, 
whose friendship lives as long as himself, and who 
ceases to love and to breathe at the same instant. Not 
that I yet state constancy in such an absurd, sense 
less, and irrational continuance in friendship, as no 
injuries or provocations whatsoever can break off. 
For there are some injuries that extinguish the very 
relation between friends. In which case, a man 
ceases to be a friend, not from any inconstancy in 
his friendship, but from defect of an object for his 
friendship to exert itself upon. It is one thing for <pb n="398" id="xv-Page_398" />a father to cease to be a father by casting off his 
son; and another for him to cease to be so, by the 
death of his son. In this, the relation is at an end 
for want of a correlate: so in friendship there are 
some passages of that high and hostile nature, that 
they really and properly constitute and denominate 
the person guilty of them, an enemy; and if so, how 
can the other person possibly continue a friend, since 
friendship essentially requires that it be between two 
at least; and there can be no friendship, where there are not two friends?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p39">Nobody is bound to look upon his backbiter or 
his underminer, his betrayer or his oppressor, as his 
friend. Nor indeed is it possible that he should do 
so, unless he could alter the constitution and order 
of things, and establish a new nature and a new morality in the world. For to remain unsensible of 
such provocations, is not constancy, but apathy. 
And therefore they discharge the person so treated 
from the proper obligations of a friend; though 
Christianity, I confess, binds him to the duties of a 
neighbour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p40">But to give you the true nature and measures of 
constancy; it is such a stability and firmness of 
friendship, as overlooks and passes by all those lesser 
failures of kindness and respect, that, partly through 
passion, partly through indiscretion, and such other 
frailties incident to human nature, a man may be 
sometimes guilty of, and yet still retain the same 
habitual good-will and prevailing propensity of mind 
to his friend, that he had before. And whose friend 
ship soever is of that strength and duration as to 
stand its ground against, and remain unshaken by, 
such assaults, (which yet are strong enough to <pb n="399" id="xv-Page_399" />shake down and annihilate the friendship of little 
puny minds,) such an one, I say, has reached all the 
true measures of constancy: his friendship is of a 
noble make and a lasting consistency; it resembles 
marble, and deserves to be wrote upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p41">But how few tempers in the world are of that 
magnanimous frame, as to reach the heights of so 
great a virtue: many offer at the effects of friend 
ship, but they do not last; they are promising in the 
beginning, but they fail, and jade, and tire in the 
prosecution. For most people in the world are acted 
by levity and humour, by strange and irrational 
changes. And how often may we meet with those 
who are one while courteous, civil, and obliging, (at 
least to their proportion,) but within a small time 
after are so supercilious, sharp, troublesome, fierce, 
and exceptions, that they are not only short of the 
true character of friendship, but become the very 
sores and burdens of society! Such low, such worth 
less dispositions, how easily are they discovered, how 
justly are they despised! But now, that we may 
pass from one contrary to another, <i>Christ, who is the 
same yesterday, to-day, and for ever</i> in his being, is 
so also in his affection. He is riot of the number or 
nature of those pitiful, mean pretenders to friend 
ship, who perhaps will love and smile upon you one 
day, and not so much as know you the next: many 
of which sort there are in the world, who are not so 
much courted outwardly, but that inwardly they are 
detested much more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p42">Friendship is a kind of covenant; and most covenants run upon mutual terms and conditions. And 
therefore, so long as we are exact in fulfilling the 
condition on our parts, (I mean, exact according to <pb n="400" id="xv-Page_400" />the measures of sincerity, though not of perfection, we may be 
sure, that Christ will not fail in the least iota to fulfil every thing on his. 
The favour of relations, patrons, and princes, is uncertain, ticklish, 
and variable; and the friendship which they take 
up, upon the accounts of judgment and merit; they 
most times lay down out of humour. But the friend 
ship of Christ has none of these weaknesses, no such 
hollowness or unsoundness in it. <i>For neither principalities nor powers, things present, nor things to 
come</i>, no, nor all the rage and malice of hell, shall be 
able to pluck the meanest of Christ’s friends out of 
his bosom: for, whom he loves, he loves to the end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p43">Now, from the particulars hitherto discoursed of, 
we may infer and learn these two things: 1. The excellency and value of friendship. Christ the Son of 
the most high God, the second person in the glorious 
Trinity, took upon him our nature, that he might 
give a great instance and example of this virtue; and 
condescended to be a man, only that he might be 
a friend. Our Creator, our Lord and King, he was before; but he would needs come 
down from all this, and in a sort become our equal, that he might partake of 
that noble quality that is properly between equals. Christ took not upon him flesh and 
blood, that he might conquer and rule nations, lead 
armies, or possess palaces; but that he might have 
the relenting, the tenderness, and the compassions 
of human nature, which render it properly capable 
of friendship; and, in a word, that he might have 
our heart, and we have his. God himself sets 
friendship above all considerations of kindred or 
consanguinity, as the greatest ground and argument of mutual endearment, in <scripRef id="xv-p43.1" passage="Deut. xv. 6" parsed="|Deut|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.15.6">Deut. xv. 6</scripRef>. 
<i>If thy </i><pb n="401" id="xv-Page_401" /><i>brother, the son of thy mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, 
or the wife of thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee 
to go and serve other gods, thou shalt not consent unto him</i>. The emphasis of the 
expression is very remarkable; it being a gradation or ascent, by several 
degrees of dearness, to that which is the highest of 
all. Neither wife nor brother, son nor daughter, 
though the nearest in cognation, are allowed to stand 
in competition with a friend; who, if he fully answers the duties of that great relation, is indeed bet 
ter and more valuable than all of them put together, 
and may serve instead of them; so that he who has 
a firm, a worthy, and sincere friend, may want all 
the rest, without missing them. That which lies in 
a man’s bosom should be dear to him, but that which 
lies within his heart ought to be much dearer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p44">2. In the next place, we learn from hence the high 
advantage of becoming truly pious and religious. 
When we have said and done all, it is only the true 
Christian and the religious person, who is or can be 
sure of a friend; sure of obtaining, sure of keeping 
him. But as for the friendship of the world; when 
a man shall have done all that he can to make one 
his friend, employed the utmost of his wit and labour, 
beaten his brains, and emptied his purse, to create 
an endearment between him and the person whose 
friendship he desires, he may, in the end, upon all 
these endeavours and attempts, be forced to write 
vanity and frustration: for, by them all, he may at 
last be no more able to get into the other’s heart, 
than he is to thrust his hand into a pillar of brass. 
The man’s affection, amidst all these kindnesses 
done him, remaining wholly unconcerned and impregnable; <pb n="402" id="xv-Page_402" />just like a rock, which, being plied continually by the waves, still throws them back again 
into the bosom of the sea that sent them, but is not 
at all moved by any of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p45">People at first, while they are young and raw, and 
soft-natured, are apt to think it an easy thing to 
gain love, and reckon their own friendship a sure 
price of another man’s. But when experience shall 
have once opened their eyes, and shewed them the 
hardness of most hearts, the hollowness of others, 
and the baseness and ingratitude of almost all, they 
will then find that a friend is the gift of God; and 
that he only, who made hearts, can unite them. For 
it is he who creates those sympathies and suitablenesses of nature, that are the foundation of all true 
friendship, and then by his providence brings persons 
so affected together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p46">It is an expression frequent in scripture, but infinitely more significant than at first it is usually observed to be; namely, that God gave such or such 
a person grace or favour in another’s eyes. As for 
instance, in <scripRef id="xv-p46.1" passage="Gen. xxxix. 21" parsed="|Gen|39|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.39.21">Gen. xxxix. 21</scripRef>. it is said of Joseph, 
that <i>the Lord was with him, and gave him favour 
in the sight of the keeper of the prison</i>. Still it is 
an invisible hand from heaven that ties this knot, 
and mingles hearts and souls, by strange, secret, and 
unaccountable conjunctions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p47">That heart shall surrender itself and its friendship 
to one man, at first view, which another has in vain 
been laying siege to for many years, by all the repeated acts of kindness imaginable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p48">Nay, so far is friendship from being of any human 
production, that, unless nature be predisposed to it 
by its own propensity or inclination, no arts of obligation <pb n="403" id="xv-Page_403" />shall be able to abate the secret hatreds and 
hostilities of some persons towards others. No friendly offices, no addresses, 
no benefits whatsoever, shall ever alter or allay that diabolical rancour that 
frets and ferments in some hellish breasts, but that upon all occasions it will 
foam out at its foul mouth in slander and invective, and sometimes bite too in a 
shrewd turn or a secret blow. This is true and undeniable upon frequent 
experience; and happy those who can learn it at the cost of other men’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p49">But now, on the contrary, he who will give up his 
name to Christ in faith unfeigned, and a sincere 
obedience to all his righteous laws, shall be sure to 
find love for love, and friendship for friendship. 
The success is certain and infallible; and none ever 
yet miscarried in the attempt. For Christ freely 
offers his friendship to all, and sets no other rate 
upon so vast a purchase, but only that we would 
suffer him to be our friend. Thou perhaps spendest 
thy precious time in waiting upon such a great one, 
and thy estate in presenting him, and probably, after 
all, hast no other reward, but sometimes to be smiled 
upon, and always to be smiled at; and when thy 
greatest and most pressing occasions shall call for 
succour and relief, then to be deserted and cast off, 
and not known.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p50">Now, I say, turn the stream of thy endeavours 
another way, and bestow but half that hearty, sedulous attendance upon thy Saviour in the duties of 
prayer and mortification, and be at half that expense 
in charitable works, by relieving Christ in his poor 
members; and, in a word, study as much to please 
him who died for thee, as thou dost to court and humour thy great patron, who cares not for thee, and <pb n="404" id="xv-Page_404" />thou shalt make him thy friend for ever; a friend 
who shall own thee in thy lowest condition, speak 
comfort to thee in all thy sorrows, counsel thee in all 
thy doubts, answer all thy wants, and, in a word, 
<i>never leave thee, nor forsake thee</i>. But when all 
the hopes that thou hast raised upon the promises or 
supposed kindnesses of the fastidious and fallacious 
great ones of the world, shall fail, and upbraid thee 
to thy face, he shall then take thee into his bosom, 
embrace, cherish, and support thee, and, as the 
Psalmist expresses it, <i>he shall guide thee with his 
counsel here, and afterwards receive thee into 
glory</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xv-p51"><i>To which God of his mercy vouchsafe to bring us 
all; to whom be rendered and ascribed</i>, &amp;c. 
Amen.</p>

<pb n="405" id="xv-Page_405" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XV. Against Long Extempore Prayers." prev="xv" next="xvii" id="xvi">

<p class="center" id="xvi-p1"><b><i>A Discourse against long extemporary Prayers:</i></b></p>

<h4 id="xvi-p1.1">IN</h4>

<h2 id="xvi-p1.2">A SERMON</h2>


<h4 id="xvi-p1.3">ON</h4>

<h3 id="xvi-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Eccl 5:2" id="xvi-p1.5" parsed="|Eccl|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.2">ECCLESIASTES V. 2</scripRef>.</h3>

<p class="hang1" id="xvi-p2"><i>Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be 
hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xvi-p3">WE have here the wisest of men instructing us 
how to behave ourselves before God in his own 
house; and particularly when we address to him in 
the most important of all duties, which is prayer. 
Solomon had the honour to be spoken to by God 
himself, and therefore, in all likelihood, none more 
fit to teach us how to speak to God. A great privilege certainly for dust and ashes to be admitted to; 
and therefore it will concern us to manage it so, 
that in these our approaches to the King of heaven, 
his goodness may not cause us to forget his greatness, nor (as it is but too usual for subjects to use 
privilege against prerogative) his honour suffer by 
his condescension.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">In the words we have these three things observable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">1st, That whosoever appears in the house of God, 
<pb n="406" id="xvi-Page_406" />and particularly in the way of prayer, ought to 
reckon himself, in a more especial manner, placed in 
the sight and presence of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">2dly, That the vast and infinite distance between 
God and him, ought to create in him all imaginable 
awe and reverence in such his addresses to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">3dly and lastly, That this reverence required of 
him, is to consist in a serious preparation of his 
thoughts, and a sober government of his expressions: 
neither is <i>his mouth to be rash, nor his heart to be 
hasty, in uttering any thing before God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">These things are evidently contained in the words, 
and do as evidently contain the whole sense of 
them. But I shall gather them all into this one 
proposition; namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">That premeditation of thought, and brevity of expression, are the great ingredients of that reverence 
that is required to a pious, acceptable, and devout 
prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">For the better handling of which, we will, in the 
first place, consider how, and by what way it is, 
that prayer works upon, or prevails with, God, for 
the obtaining of the things we pray for. Concerning which, I shall lay down this general rule, That 
the way, by which prayer prevails with God, is 
wholly different from that, by which it prevails with 
men. And to give you this more particularly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">1. First of all, it prevails not with God by way of 
information or notification of the thing to him, which 
we desire of him. With men indeed this is the 
common, and with wise men the chief, and should 
be the only way of obtaining what we ask of them. 
We represent and lay before them our wants and 
indigences, and the misery of our condition. Which <pb n="407" id="xvi-Page_407" />being made known to them, the quality and condition of the thing asked for, and of the persons who 
ask it, induces them to give that to us, and to do 
that for us, which we desire and petition for: but 
it is not so in our addresses to God; for he knows 
our wants and our conditions better than we our 
selves: he is beforehand with all our prayers, Matt, 
vi. 8. <i>Your Father knoweth what things ye have 
need of before ye ask him</i>: and in <scripRef id="xvi-p11.1" passage="Psalm cxxxix. 2" parsed="|Ps|139|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.2">Psalm cxxxix. 2</scripRef>. 
<i>Thou understandest my thought afar off</i>. God 
knows our thoughts before the very heart that conceives them. And how then can he, who is but of 
yesterday, suggest any thing new to that eternal 
mind! how can ignorance inform omniscience!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p12">2dly, Neither does prayer prevail with God by 
way of persuasion, or working upon the affections, so 
as thereby to move him to pity or compassion. This 
indeed is the most usual and most effectual way to 
prevail with men; who, for the generality, are, one 
part reason, and nine parts affection. So that one 
of a voluble tongue, and a dexterous insinuation, 
may do what he will with vulgar minds, and with 
wise men too, at their weak times. But God, who 
is as void of passion or affection, as he is of quantity 
or corporeity, is not to be dealt with this way. He 
values not our rhetoric, nor our pathetical harangues. 
He who applies to God, applies to an infinite al 
mighty reason, a pure act, all intellect, the first 
mover, and therefore not to be moved or wrought 
upon himself. In all passion, the mind suffers, (as 
the very signification of the word imports,) but absolute, entire perfection cannot suffer; it is and 
must be immovable, and by consequence impassible. 
And therefore,</p>
<pb n="408" id="xvi-Page_408" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p13">In the third and last place, much less is God to 
be prevailed upon by importunity, and, as it were, 
wearying him into a concession of what we beg 
of him. Though with men we know this also is 
not unusual. A notable instance of which we have 
in <scripRef id="xvi-p13.1" passage="Luke xviii. 4" parsed="|Luke|18|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.4">Luke xviii. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 18:5" id="xvi-p13.2" parsed="|Luke|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.5">5</scripRef>. where the unjust judge being 
with a restless vehemence sued to for justice, says 
thus within himself: <i>Though I fear not God, nor 
regard man, yet because this widow troubleth me, 
I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming she 
weary me</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p14">In like manner, how often are beggars relieved 
only for their eager and rude importunity; not that 
the person who relieves them is thereby informed or 
satisfied of their real want, nor yet moved to pity 
them by all their cry and cant, but to rid himself 
from their vexatious noise and din; so that to purchase his quiet by a little alms he gratifies the beggar, but indeed relieves himself. But now this 
way is further from prevailing with God than either 
of the former. For as omniscience is not to be in 
formed, so neither is omnipotence to be wearied. 
We may much more easily think to clamour the 
sun and stars out of their courses, than to word the 
great Creator of them out of the steady purposes of 
his own will, by all the vehemence and loudness of 
our petitions. Men may tire themselves with their 
own prayers, but God is not to be tired. The rapid 
motion and whirl of things here below, interrupts 
not the inviolable rest and calmness of the nobler 
beings above. While the winds roar and bluster 
here in the first and second regions of the air, there 
is a perfect serenity in the third. Men’s desires 
cannot control God’s decrees.</p>


<pb n="409" id="xvi-Page_409" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p15">And thus I have shewn, that the three ways by 
which men prevail with men in their prayers and 
applications to them, have no place at all in giving 
any efficacy to their addresses to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">But you will ask then, Upon what account is it 
that prayer becomes prevalent and efficacious with 
God, so as to procure us the good things we pray 
for? I answer, Upon this, that it is the fulfilling of 
that condition upon which God has freely promised 
to convey his blessings to men. God of his own absolute, unaccountable good-will and pleasure, has 
thought fit to appoint and fix upon this as the means 
by which he will supply and answer the wants of 
mankind. As for instance; suppose a prince should 
declare to any one of his subjects, that if he shall 
appear before him every morning in his bed-chamber, he shall receive of him a thousand talents. We 
must not here imagine, that the subject, by making 
this appearance, does either move or persuade his 
prince to give him such a sum of money: no, he 
only performs the condition of the promise, and 
thereby acquires a right to the thing promised. He 
does indeed hereby engage his prince to give him 
this sum, though he does by no means persuade 
him: or rather, to speak more strictly and properly, 
the prince’s own justice and veracity is an engagement upon the prince himself, to make good his 
promise to him who fulfills the conditions of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">But you will say, that upon this ground it will 
follow, that when we obtain any thing of God by 
prayer, we have it upon claim of justice, and not by 
way of gift, as a free result of his bounty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p18">I answer, that both these are very well consistent; for though he who makes a promise upon a <pb n="410" id="xvi-Page_410" />certain condition, is bound in justice upon the fulfilling of that condition to perform his promise; yet 
it was perfectly grace and goodness, bounty and 
free mercy, that first induced him to make the promise, and particularly to state the tenor of it upon 
such a condition. <i>If we confess our sins</i>, says the 
apostle, <scripRef id="xvi-p18.1" passage="1 John i. 9" parsed="|1John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.9">1 John i. 9</scripRef>. <i>God is faithful and just to 
forgive us our sins</i>. Can any thing be freer and 
more the effect of mere grace, than the forgiveness of 
sins? And yet it is certain from this scripture and many more, that it is firmly 
promised us upon condition of a penitent hearty confession of them, and 
consequently as certain it is, that God stands obliged 
here even by his faithfulness and justice, to make 
good this his promise of forgiveness to those who 
come up to the terms of it by such a confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">In like manner, for prayer, in reference to the 
good things prayed for. He who prays for a thing 
as God has appointed him, gets thereby a right to 
the thing prayed for: but it is a right, not springing 
from any merit or condignity, either in the prayer 
itself, or the person who makes it, to the blessing 
which he prays for, but from God’s veracity, truth, 
and justice, who, having appointed prayer as the 
condition of that blessing, cannot but stand to what 
he himself had appointed; though that he did appoint it, was the free result and determination of his 
own will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p20">We have a full account of this whole matter from 
God’s own mouth, in <scripRef passage="Psa 50:15" id="xvi-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|50|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.15">Psalm 1</scripRef>. <i>Call upon me</i>, says 
God, <i>in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee</i>. 
These are evidently the terms upon which God answers prayers: in which case there is no doubt but 
the deliverance is still of more worth than the <pb n="411" id="xvi-Page_411" />prayer; and there is as little doubt also, that with 
out such a previous declaration made on God’s part, 
a person so in trouble or distress might pray his 
heart out, and yet God not be in the least obliged 
by all his prayers, either in justice or honour, or in 
deed so much as in mercy, to deliver him; for mercy 
is free, and misery cannot oblige it. In a word, 
prayer procures deliverance from trouble, just as Naaman’s dipping himself seven times in Jordan 
procured him a deliverance from his leprosy; not by 
any virtue in itself adequate to so great an effect, 
you may be sure; but from this, that it was appointed by God as the condition of his recovery; and 
so obliged the power of him, who appointed it, to 
give force and virtue to his own institution, beyond 
what the nature of the thing itself could otherwise 
have raised it to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">Let this therefore be fixed upon, as the ground 
work of what we are to say upon this subject: that 
prayer prevails with God for the blessing that we 
pray for, neither by way of information, nor yet of 
persuasion, and much less by the importunity of him 
who prays, and least of all by any worth in the 
prayer itself, equal to the thing prayed for; but it 
prevails solely and entirely upon this account, that 
it is freely appointed by God, as the stated, allowed 
condition, upon which he will dispense his blessings 
to mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p22">But before I dismiss this consideration, it may be 
inquired, whence it is that prayer, rather than any 
other thing, comes to be appointed by God for this 
condition. In answer to which; Though God’s sovereign will be a sufficient reason of its own counsels 
and determinations, and consequently a more than <pb n="412" id="xvi-Page_412" />sufficient answer to all our inquiries; yet, since God 
in his infinite wisdom still adapts means to ends, 
and never appoints a thing to any use, but what it 
has a particular and a natural fitness for; I shall 
therefore presume to assign a reason why prayer, 
before all other things, should be appointed to this 
noble use of being the condition and glorious conduit, 
whereby to derive the bounties of heaven upon the 
sons of men: and it is this; because prayer, of all 
other acts of a rational nature, does most peculiarly 
qualify a man to be a fit object of the divine favour, 
by being most eminently and properly an act of dependance upon God; since to pray, or beg a thing 
of another, in the very nature and notion of it, imports these two things: 1. That the person praying 
stands in need of some good, which he is not able by 
any power of his own to procure for himself: and, 
2. That he acknowledges it in the power and plea 
sure of the person whom he prays to, to confer it 
upon him. And this is properly that which men call 
<i>to depend</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p23">But some may reply, There is an universal dependance of all things upon God; forasmuch as he, 
being the great fountain and source of being, first 
created, and since supports them by the word of his 
power; and consequently that this dependance be 
longs indifferently to the wicked as well as to the 
just, whose prayer nevertheless is declared an abomination to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p24">But to this the answer is obvious, That the dependance here spoken of is meant, not of a natural, 
but of a moral dependance. The first is necessary, 
the other voluntary. The first common to all, the 
other proper to the pious. The first respects God <pb n="413" id="xvi-Page_413" />barely as a Creator, the other addresses to him as 
a Father. Now such a dependance upon God it 
is, that is properly seen in prayer. And being so, if 
we should in all humble reverence set ourselves to 
examine the wisdom of the divine proceeding in this 
matter, even by the measures of our own reason, 
what could be more rationally thought of for the 
properest instrument to bring down God’s blessings 
upon the world, than such a temper of mind, as 
makes a man disown all ability in himself to supply 
his own wants, and at the same time own a transcendent fulness and sufficiency in God to do it for 
him? And what can be more agreeable to all principles both of reason and 
religion, than that a creature endued with understanding and will, should 
acknowledge that dependance upon his Maker, by a free act of choice, which other 
creatures have upon him, only by necessity of nature?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p25">But still, there is one objection more against our 
foregoing assertion, <i>viz</i>. That prayer obtains the 
things prayed for, only as a condition, and not by 
way of importunity or persuasion; for is not prayer said to prevail by 
frequency, <scripRef id="xvi-p25.1" passage="Luke xviii. 7" parsed="|Luke|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.7">Luke xviii. 7</scripRef>. and by fervency, or earnestness, in <scripRef id="xvi-p25.2" passage="James v. 16" parsed="|Jas|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.16">James v. 16</scripRef>. and 
is not this a fair proof that God is importuned and persuaded into a grant of 
our petitions?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p26">To this I answer two things; 1. That wheresoever 
God is said to answer prayers, either for their frequency or fervency, it is spoken of him only 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p26.1">ἀνθρωποπαθῶς</span>, according to the manner of men; and consequently ought to be understood only of the effect or 
issue of such prayers, in the success certainly attending them, and not of the manner of their efficiency, 
that it is by persuading or working upon the passions: <pb n="414" id="xvi-Page_414" />as if we should say, frequent, fervent, and 
importunate prayers, are as certainly followed with 
God’s grant of the thing prayed for, as men use 
to grant that, which, being overcome by excessive 
importunity and persuasion, they cannot find in 
their hearts to deny. 2. I answer farther, That 
frequency and fervency of prayer prove effectual to 
procure of God the things prayed for, upon no other 
account but as they are acts of dependance upon 
God: which dependance we have already proved to 
be that thing essentially included in prayer, for 
which God has been pleased to make prayer the condition, upon which he determines to grant men such 
things as they need and duly apply to him for. So 
that still there is nothing of persuasion in the case.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p27">And thus having shewn (and I hope fully and 
clearly) how prayer operates towards the obtaining 
of the divine blessings; namely, as a condition appointed by God for that purpose, and no otherwise: 
and withal, for what reason it is singled out of all 
other acts of a rational nature, to be this condition; 
namely, because it is the grand instance of such a 
nature’s dependance upon God: we shall now from the same principle infer also, 
upon what account the highest reverence of God is so indispensably required of us in prayer, and all sort of irreverence so 
diametrically opposite to, and destructive of, the very 
nature of it. And it will appear to be upon this, that 
in what degree any one lays aside his reverence of 
God, in the same he also quits his dependance upon 
him: forasmuch as in every irreverent act, a man 
treats God as if he had indeed no need of him, and 
behaves himself as if he stood upon his own bottom, 
absolute and self-sufficient. This is the natural language, <pb n="415" id="xvi-Page_415" />the true signification and import of all irreverence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p28">Now in all addresses, either to God or man, by 
speech, our reverence to them must consist of, and 
shew itself in these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p29">First, A careful regulation of our thoughts, that 
are to dictate and to govern our words; which is 
done by premeditation: and secondly, a due ordering of our words, that are to proceed from, and to 
express our thoughts; which is done by pertinence 
and brevity of expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p30">David, directing his prayer to God, joins these two 
together as the two great integral parts of it, in 
<scripRef id="xvi-p30.1" passage="Psalm xix. 14" parsed="|Ps|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.14">Psalm xix. 14</scripRef>. <i>Let the words of my mouth, and the 
meditations of my heart, be acceptable in thy sight, 
O Lord</i>. So that it seems his prayer adequately 
and entirely consisted of those two things, meditation and expression, as it were the matter and form of 
that noble composure. There being no mention at all 
of distortion of face, sanctified grimace, solemn wink, 
or foaming at the mouth, and the like; all which are circumstances of prayer of 
a later date, and brought into request by those fantastic zealots, who had a way 
of praying, as astonishing to the eyes, as to the ears of those that heard them. 
Well then, the first ingredient of a pious and reverential prayer, is a previous regulation of the thoughts, as the text 
expresses it most emphatically; <i>Let not thy heart be 
hasty to utter any thing before God</i>; that is, in 
other words, let it not venture to throw out its 
crude, extemporary, sudden, and misshapen conceptions in the face of infinite perfection. Let not thy 
heart conceive and bring forth together: this is 
monstrous and unnatural. All abortion is from infirmity <pb n="416" id="xvi-Page_416" />and defect. And time is required to form the 
issue of the mind, as well as that of the body. The 
fitness or unfitness of the first thoughts, cannot be 
judged of but by reflection of the second: and be 
the invention never so fruitful, yet in the mind, as 
in the earth, that which is cast into it must lie hid 
and covered for a while, before it can be fit to shoot 
forth. These are the methods of nature, and it is 
seldom but the acts of religion conform to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p31">He who is to pray, would he seriously judge of 
the work that is before him, has more to consider of, 
than either his heart can hold, or his head well turn 
itself to. Prayer is one of the greatest and the 
hardest works that a man has to do in this world; 
and was ever any thing difficult or glorious achieved by a sudden cast of a thought? a flying stricture 
of the imagination? Presence of mind is indeed good, but haste is not so. And 
therefore, let this be concluded upon, that in the business of prayer, to pretend to reverence when there is no premeditation, is 
both impudence and contradiction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p32">Now this premeditation ought to respect these 
three things: 1. The person whom we pray to: 2. 
The matter of our prayers: and 3. The order and 
disposition of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p33">1. And first, for the person whom we pray to. The 
same is to employ, who must needs also nonplus and 
astonish thy meditations, and be made the object of 
thy thoughts, who infinitely transcends them. For 
all the knowing and reasoning faculties of the soul 
are utterly baffled and at a loss, when they offer at 
any idea of the great God. Nevertheless, since it is 
hard, if not impossible, to imprint an awe upon the 
affections, without suitable notions first formed in <pb n="417" id="xvi-Page_417" />the apprehensions; we must in our prayers endeavour at least to bring these as near to God as we 
can, by considering such of his divine perfections as 
have, by their effects, in a great measure, manifested 
themselves to our senses, and, in a much greater, to 
the discourses of our reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p34">As first; consider with thyself, how great and 
glorious a Being that must needs be, that raised so 
vast and beautiful a fabric as this of the world out 
of nothing with the breath of his mouth, and can 
and will, with the same, reduce it to nothing again; 
and then consider, that this is that high, amazing, in 
comprehensible Being, whom thou addressest thy 
pitiful self to in prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p35">Consider next, his infinite, all-searching knowledge, which looks through and through the most 
secret of our thoughts, ransacks every corner of the 
heart, ponders the most inward designs and ends of 
the soul in all a man’s actions. And then consider, 
that this is the God whom thou hast to deal with in 
prayer; the God who observes the postures, the 
frame and motion of thy mind in all thy approaches 
to him, and whose piercing eye it is impossible to 
elude or escape by all the tricks and arts of the subtilest and most refined hypocrisy. And lastly, 
consider the great, the fiery, and the implacable jealousy 
that he has for his honour; and that he has no other 
use of the whole creation, but to serve the ends of 
it: and, above all, that he will, in a most peculiar 
manner, <i>be honoured of those who draw near to 
him</i>; and will by no means suffer himself to be 
mocked and affronted, under a pretence of being 
worshipped; nor endure that a wretched, contemptible, sinful creature, who is but a piece of living dirt <pb n="418" id="xvi-Page_418" />at best, should at the same time bend the knee to 
him, and spit in his face. And now consider, that 
this is the God whom thou prayest to, and whom 
thou usest with such intolerable indignity in every 
unworthy prayer thou puttest up to him; every 
bold, saucy, and familiar word that (upon confidence 
of being one of God’s elect) thou presumest to debase 
so great a majesty with: and for an instance of the 
dreadful curse that attends such a daring irreverence, 
consider how God used Nadab and Abihu for venturing to offer <i>strange fire before him</i>; and then 
know, that every unhallowed, unfitting prayer is a 
strange fire; a fire that will be sure to destroy the 
offering, though mercy should spare the offerer. 
Consider these things seriously, deeply, and severely, 
till the consideration of them affects thy heart, and 
humbles thy spirit, with such awful apprehensions of 
thy Maker, and such abject reflections upon thyself, 
as may lay thee in the dust before him: and know, 
that the lower thou fallest, the higher will thy 
prayer rebound; and that thou art never so fit to 
pray to God, as when a sense of thy own unworthiness makes thee ashamed even to speak to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p36">2. The second object of our premeditation is, the 
matter of our prayers. For, as we are to consider 
whom we are to pray to; so are we to consider also, 
what we are to pray for; and this requires no ordinary application of thought to distinguish or judge 
of. Men’s prayers are generally dictated by their 
desires, and their desires are the issues of their affections; and their affections are, for the most part, 
influenced by their corruptions. The first constituent principle of a well-conceived prayer is, to know 
what not to pray for: which the scripture assures us <pb n="419" id="xvi-Page_419" />that some do not, while they 
<i>pray for what they 
may spend upon their lusts</i>, <scripRef id="xvi-p36.1" passage="James iv. 3" parsed="|Jas|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.3">James iv. 3</scripRef>. asking such 
things as it is a contumely to God to hear, and dam 
nation to themselves to receive. No man is to pray 
for any thing either sinful, or directly tending to sin. 
No man is to pray for a temptation, and much less 
to desire God to be his tempter; which he would certainly be, should he, at the instance of any man’s prayer, administer fuel to his sinful or absurd appetites. Nor is any one to ask of God things mean 
and trivial, and beneath the majesty of heaven to be 
concerned about, or solemnly addressed to for. Nor, 
lastly, is any one to admit into his petitions things 
superfluous or extravagant; such as wealth, greatness, and honour: which we are so far from being 
warranted to beg of God, that we are to beg his 
grace to despise and undervalue them: and it were 
much, if the same things should be the proper objects both of our self-denial and of our prayers too; 
and that we should be allowed to solicit the satisfaction, and enjoined to endeavour the mortification, 
of the same desires.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p37">The things that we are to pray for are either, 1st, Things of absolute necessity: or, 2dly, Things 
of unquestionable charity. Of the first sort are all spiritual graces required 
in us, as the indispensable conditions of our salvation; such as are, 
repentance, faith, hope, charity, temperance, and all other virtues that are 
either the parts or principles of a pious life. These are to be the prime 
subject-matter of our prayers; and we shall find, that nothing comes this 
way so easily from heaven, as those things that will 
assuredly bring us to it. The Spirit dictates all such 
petitions, and God himself is first the author, and <pb n="420" id="xvi-Page_420" />then the fulfiller of them; owning and accepting 
them, both as our duty and his own production. The 
other sort of things that may allowably be prayed for, 
are things of manifest, unquestionable charity: such 
as are a competent measure of the innocent comforts 
of life, as health, peace, maintenance, and a success 
of our honest labours: and yet even these but conditionally, and with perfect resignation to the will 
and wisdom of the sovereign disposer of all that be 
longs to us; who (if he finds it more for his honour to 
have us serve him with sick, crazy, languishing 
bodies; with poverty, and extreme want of all things; 
and lastly, with our country all in a flame about our 
ears) ought, in all this, and much more, to overrule 
our prayers and desires into an absolute acquiescence 
in his all-wise disposal of things; and to convince us, 
that our prayers are sometimes best answered, when 
our desires are most opposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p38">In fine, to state the whole matter of our prayers 
in one word; Nothing can be fit for us to pray for, 
but what is fit and honourable for our great mediator and master of requests, Jesus Christ himself, to 
intercede for. This is to be the unchangeable rule 
and measure of all our petitions. And then, if Christ 
is to convey these our petitions to his Father, can 
any one dare to make him, who was holiness and 
purity itself, an advocate and solicitor for his lusts? 
Him, who was nothing but meekness, lowliness, and 
humility, his providetore for such things as can only 
feed his pride, and flush his ambition? No, certainly; 
when we come as suppliants to the throne of grace, 
where Christ sits as intercessor at God’s right hand, 
nothing can be fit to proceed out of our mouth, but 
what is fit to pass through his.</p>

<pb n="421" id="xvi-Page_421" />


<p class="normal" id="xvi-p39">3dly, The third and last thing that calls for a 
previous meditation to our prayers is, the order and 
disposition of them; for though God does not command us to set off our prayers with dress and artifice, to flourish it 
in trope and metaphor, to beg our 
daily bread in blank verse, or to shew any thing of 
the poet in our devotions, but indigence and want; 
I say, though God is far from requiring such things 
of us in our prayers, yet he requires that we should 
manage them with sense and reason. Fineness is 
not expected, but decency is; and though we cannot 
declaim as orators, yet he will have us speak like 
men, and tender him the results of that understanding and judgment, that essentially constitute a 
rational nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p40">But I shall briefly cast what I have to say upon this 
particular into these following assertions:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p41">1st, That nothing can express our reverence to God 
in prayer, that would pass for irreverence towards a 
great man. Let any subject tender his prince a petition fraught with nonsense and incoherence, confusion and impertinence; and 
can he expect, that majesty should answer it with any thing but a deaf ear, a 
frowning eye, or, (at best,) vouchsafe it any other reward, but, by a gracious 
oblivion, to forgive the person, and forget the petition?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p42">2dly, Nothing absurd and irrational, and such as a 
wise man would despise, can be acceptable to God in 
prayer. Solomon expressly tells us in <scripRef id="xvi-p42.1" passage="Ecclesiastes v. 4" parsed="|Eccl|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.4">Ecclesiastes v. 
4</scripRef>. that <i>God has no pleasure in fools</i>; nor is it possible that an infinite wisdom should. The scripture 
all along expresses sin and wickedness by the name 
of folly: and therefore certainly folly is too near of 
kin to it, to find any approbation from God in so <pb n="422" id="xvi-Page_422" />great a duty: it is the simplicity of the heart, and 
not of the head, that is the best inditer of our petitions. That which proceeds 
from the latter is undoubtedly the sacrifice of fools; and God is never 
more weary of sacrifice, than when a fool is the 
priest, and folly the oblation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p43">3dly and lastly, Nothing rude, slight, and care 
less, or indeed less than the very best that a man 
can offer, can be acceptable or pleasing to God in 
prayer: <i>If ye offer the blind for sacrifice, is it not 
evil? If ye offer the lame and the sick, is it not 
evil? Offer it now to thy governor, and see whether 
he will be pleased with thee, or accept thy person, 
saith the Lord of hosts</i>. <scripRef id="xvi-p43.1" passage="Malachi i. 8" parsed="|Mal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.8">Malachi i. 8</scripRef>. God rigidly 
expects a return of his own gifts; and where he has 
given ability, will be served by acts proportionable 
to it. And he who has parts to raise and propagate 
his own honour by, but none to employ in the worship of him that gave them, does (as I may so express it) refuse to wear God’s livery in his own 
service, adds sacrilege to profaneness, strips and starves 
his devotions, and, in a word, falls directly under 
the dint of that curse denounced in the last verse of 
the first of Malachi, <i>Cursed be the deceiver, that 
hath in his flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth 
to the Lord a corrupt thing</i>. The same is here, 
both the deceiver and the deceived too; for God 
very well knows what he gives men, and why; and 
where he has bestowed judgment, learning, and 
utterance, will not endure that men should be accurate in their discourse, and loose in their devotions; 
or think that the great <i>author of every good and 
perfect gift</i> will be put off with ramble, and confused talk, babble, and tautology.</p>

<pb n="423" id="xvi-Page_423" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p44">And thus much for the order and disposition of our prayers, which certainly requires precedent 
thought and meditation. God has declared himself 
the God of order in all things; and will have it observed in what he commands others, as well as in 
what he does himself. Order is the great rule or 
art by which God made the world, and by which 
he still governs it: nay, the world itself is nothing 
else; and ah 1 this glorious system of things is but 
the chaos put into order: and how then can God, 
who has so eminently owned himself concerned for 
this excellent thing, brook such absurdity and confusion, as the slovenly and profane negligence of some 
treats him with in their most solemn addresses to him? 
All which is the natural, unavoidable consequent of 
unpreparedness and want of premeditation; without 
which, whosoever presumes to pray, cannot be so 
properly said to approach to, as to break in upon 
God. And surely he who is so hardy as to do so, 
has no reason in the earth to expect that the success 
which follows his prayers should be greater than the 
preparation that goes before them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p45">Now from what has been hitherto discoursed of, 
this first and grand qualification of a pious and devout prayer, to wit, premeditation of thought, what 
can be so naturally and so usefully inferred, as the 
high expediency, or rather the absolute necessity of a set form of prayer to guide our devotions by? 
We have lived in an age that has despised, contradicted, and counteracted all the principles and practices of the primitive Christians, in taking the measures of their duty both to God and man, and of 
their behaviour both in matters civil and religious; 
but in nothing more scandalously, than in their vile <pb n="424" id="xvi-Page_424" />abuse of the great duty of prayer; concerning which, 
though it may with the clearest truth be affirmed, 
that there has been no church yet of any account in 
the Christian world, but what has governed its public worship of God by a liturgy or set form of prayer; 
yet these enthusiastic innovators, the bold and blind 
reformers of all antiquity, and wiser than the whole 
catholic church besides, introduced into the room of 
it a saucy, senseless, extemporary way of speaking 
to God; affirming, that this was a praying by the 
Spirit; and that the use of all set forms was stinting 
of the Spirit. A pretence, I confess, popular and 
plausible enough with such idiots as take the sound 
of words for the sense of them. But for the full 
confutation of it, (which, I hope, shall be done both 
easily and briefly too,) I shall advance this one assertion in direct contradiction to that; namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p46">That the praying by a set form, is not a stinting 
of the Spirit; and the praying extempore truly and 
properly is so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p47">For the proving and making out of which, we will first 
consider, what it is to pray by the Spirit: a thing much talked of, but not so 
convenient for the talkers of it, and pretenders to it, to have it rightly 
stated and understood, In short, it includes in it these two things;</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p48">1st, A praying with the heart, which is sometimes 
called the spirit, or inward man; and so it is properly 
opposed to hypocritical lip-devotions, in which the 
heart or spirit does not go along with a man’s words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p49">2dly, It includes in it also a praying according 
to the rules prescribed by God’s holy Spirit, and 
held forth to us in his revealed word, which word <pb n="425" id="xvi-Page_425" />was both dictated and confirmed by this Spirit; and so it is 
opposed to the praying unlawfully, or unwarrantably; and that either in respect of the mat 
ter or manner of our prayers. As, when we desire 
of God such things, or in such a way, as the Spirit of 
God, speaking in his holy word, does by no means 
warrant or approve of. So that to pray by the Spirit, signifies neither more nor less but to pray knowingly, heartily, and affectionately for such things, 
and in such a manner, as the Holy Ghost in scripture either commands or allows of. As for any 
other kind of praying by the Spirit, upon the best 
inquiry that I can make into these matters, I can 
find none. And if some say (as I know they both 
impudently and blasphemously do) that, to pray by 
the Spirit is to have the Spirit immediately inspiring 
them, and by such inspiration speaking within them, 
and so dictating their prayers to them, let them 
either produce plain scripture, or do a miracle to 
prove this by. But till then, he who shall consider 
w T hat kind of prayers these pretenders to the Spirit 
have been notable for, will find that they have as 
little cause to father their prayers, as their practices, 
upon the Spirit of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p50">These two things are certain, and I do particularly recommend them to your observation. One, 
That this way of praying by the Spirit, as they call 
it, was begun and first brought into use here in 
England in queen Elizabeth’s days, by a Popish 
priest and Dominican friar, one Faithful Commin by 
name; who counterfeiting himself a protestant, and 
a zealot of the highest form, set up this new spiritual way of praying, with a design to bring the <pb n="426" id="xvi-Page_426" />people first to a contempt, and from thence to an 
utter hatred and disuse of our common prayer; 
which he still reviled as only a translation of the 
mass, thereby to distract men’s minds, and to divide 
our church. And this he did with such success, 
that we have lived to see the effects of his labours in 
the utter subversion of church and state. Which 
hellish negotiation, when this malicious hypocrite 
came to Rome to give the pope an account of, he 
received of him, (as so notable a service well deserved,) besides a thousand thanks, two thousand ducats 
for his pains. So that now you see here the original of this extempore way of praying by the Spirit. 
The other thing that I would observe to you is, 
that in the neighbour nation of Scotland, one of the 
greatest<note n="26" id="xvi-p50.1"><p class="normal" id="xvi-p51">Major John Weyer. See <i>Ravaillac Rediviv</i>.</p></note> monsters of men that, I believe, ever lived, 
and actually in league with the devil, was yet, by 
the confession of all that heard him, the most excellent at this extempore way of praying by the Spirit 
of any man in his time; none was able to come 
near him, or to compare with him. But surely now, 
he who shall venture to ascribe the prayers of such 
a wretch, made up of adulteries, incest, witchcraft, 
and other villainies, not to be named, to the Spirit 
of God, may as well strike in with the Pharisees, 
and ascribe the miracles of Christ to the devil. And 
thus having shewn, both what ought to be meant 
by praying by the Spirit, and what ought not, cannot 
be meant by it; let us now see whether a set form, 
or this extemporary way, be the greater hinderer 
and stinter of it: in order to which, I shall lay down 
these three assertions.</p><pb n="427" id="xvi-Page_427" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p52">1st, That the soul or mind of man is but of a 
limited nature in all its workings, and consequently 
cannot supply two distinct faculties at the same 
time, to the same height of operation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p53">2dly, That the finding words and expressions for 
prayer, is the proper business of the brain and the 
invention; and, that the finding devotion and affection to accompany and go along with those expressions, is properly the work and business of the 
heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p54">3dly, That this devotion and affection is indispensably required in prayer, as the principal and 
most essential part of it, and that in which the spirituality of it does most properly consist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p55">Now from these three things put together, this 
must naturally and necessarily follow; that as spiritual prayer, or praying by the Spirit, taken in the 
right sense of the word, consists properly in that affection and devotion, that the heart exercises and 
employs in the work of prayer; so, whatsoever gives 
the soul scope and liberty to exercise and employ 
this affection and devotion, that does most effectually 
help and enlarge the spirit of prayer; and whatsoever diverts the soul from employing such affection and devotion, that does most directly stint and 
hinder it. Accordingly let this now be our rule 
whereby to judge of the efficacy of a set form, and 
of the extemporary way in the present business. As 
for a set form, in which the words are ready prepared to our hands, the soul has nothing to do but 
to attend to the work of raising the affections and 
devotions, to go along with those words; so that all 
the powers of the soul are took up in applying the 
heart to this great duty; and it is the exercise of <pb n="428" id="xvi-Page_428" />the heart (as has been already shewn) that is truly 
and properly a praying by the Spirit. On the contrary, in all extempore prayer, the powers and faculties of the soul are called off from dealing with the 
heart and the affections; and that both in the 
speaker and in the hearer; both in him who makes, 
and in him who is to join in such prayers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p56">And first, for the minister who makes and utters 
such extempore prayers. He is wholly employing his invention, both to conceive matter, and to 
find words and expressions to clothe it in: this is 
certainly the work which takes up his mind in this 
exercise: and since the nature of man’s mind is such, 
that it cannot with the same vigour, at the same 
time, attend the work of invention, and that of raising the affections also; nor measure out the same 
supply of spirits and intention for the carrying on 
the operations of the head, and those of the heart 
too; it is certain, that while the head is so much employed, the heart must be idle and very little 
employed, and perhaps not at all: and consequently, if 
to pray by the Spirit, be to pray with the heart and 
the affections; it is also as certain, that while a man 
prays extempore, he does not pray by the Spirit: 
nay, the very truth of it is, that while he is so doing, 
he is not praying at all, but he is studying; he is 
beating his brain, while he should be drawing out 
his affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p57">And then for the people that are to hear and 
join with him in such prayers; it is manifest that 
they, not knowing beforehand what the minister will 
say, must, as soon as they do hear him, presently busy 
and bestir their minds both to apprehend and understand the meaning of what they hear; and withal, <pb n="429" id="xvi-Page_429" />to judge whether it be of such a nature, as to be fit 
for them to join and concur with him in. So that 
the people also are, by this course, put to study, and 
to employ their apprehending and judging faculties, 
while they should be exerting their affections and 
devotions; and consequently, by this means, the 
spirit of prayer is stinted, as well in the congregation that follows, as in the minister who first 
conceives a prayer after their extempore way: which 
is a truth so clear, and indeed self-evident, that it is 
impossible that it should need any further arguments to demonstrate or make it out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p58">The sum of all this is; That since a set form of 
prayer leaves the soul wholly free to employ its affections and devotions, in which the spirit of prayer 
does most properly consist; it follows, that the spirit 
of prayer is thereby, in a singular manner, helped, 
promoted, and enlarged: and since, on the other hand, the extempore way 
withdraws and takes off the soul from employing its affections, and engages it 
chiefly, if not wholly, about the use of its invention; it as plainly follows, that the spirit of prayer 
is by this means unavoidably cramped and hindered, 
and (to use their own word) stinted: which was the 
proposition that I undertook to prove. But there are 
two things, I confess, that are extremely hindered 
and stinted by a set form of prayer, and equally furthered and enlarged by the extempore way; which, 
without all doubt, is the true cause why the former 
is so much decried, and the latter so much extolled, 
by the men whom we are now pleading with. The 
first of which is pride and ostentation; the other, 
faction and sedition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p59">1. And first for pride. I do not in the least question, <pb n="430" id="xvi-Page_430" />but the chief design of such as use the extempore way, is to amuse the unthinking rabble with an 
admiration of their gifts; their whole devotion proceeding from no other principle, but only a love to 
hear themselves talk. And I believe it would put 
Lucifer himself hard to it, to outvie the pride of 
one of those fellows pouring out his extempore stuff 
amongst his ignorant, whining, factious followers, 
listening to, and applauding his copious flow and 
cant, with the ridiculous accents of their impertinent 
groans. And, the truth is, extempore prayer, even 
when best and most dexterously performed, is no 
thing else but a business of invention and wit, (such 
as it is,) and requires no more to it, but a teeming imagination, a bold front, and a ready expression; and deserves much the same commendation 
(were it not in a matter too serious to be sudden upon) 
which is due to extempore verses: only with this 
difference, that there is necessary to these latter a 
competent measure of wit and learning; whereas 
the former may be done with very little wit, and no 
learning at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p60">And now, can any sober person think it reason 
able, that the public devotions of a whole congregation should be under the conduct and at the mercy 
of a pert, empty, conceited holder-forth, whose chief 
(if not sole) intent is to vaunt his spiritual clack, and 
(as I may so speak) to pray prizes; whereas prayer is 
a duty that recommends itself to the acceptance of 
Almighty God, by no other qualification so much, as 
by the profoundest humility, and the lowest esteem 
that a man can possibly have of himself?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p61">Certainly the extemporizing faculty is never more 
out of its element, than in the pulpit; though even <pb n="431" id="xvi-Page_431" />here it is much more excusable in a sermon than in 
a prayer; forasmuch as in that, a man addresses himself but to men; men like himself, whom he may 
therefore make bold with; as, no doubt, for so doing, 
they will also make bold with him. Besides the peculiar advantage attending all such sudden conceptions, that, as they are quickly born, so they quickly 
die: it being seldom known, where the speaker has 
so very fluent an invention, but the hearer also has 
the gift of as fluent a memory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p62">2dly, The other thing that has been hitherto so 
little befriended by a set form of prayer, and so very 
much by the extempore way, is faction and sedition. 
It has been always found an excellent way of girding at the government in scripture phrase. And we 
all know the common dialect, in which the great 
masters of this art used to pray for the king, and 
which may justly pass for only a cleanlier and more 
refined kind of libelling him in <i>the Lord</i>. As, t<i>hat 
God would turn his heart, and open his eyes</i>: as if 
he were a pagan, yet to be converted to Christianity; 
with many other sly, virulent, and malicious insinuations, which we may every day hear of from (those 
mints of treason and rebellion) their conventicles; 
and for which, and a great deal less, some princes 
and governments would make them not only eat 
their words, but the tongue that spoke them too. In 
fine, let all their extempore harangues be considered 
and duly weighed, and you shall find a spirit of 
pride, faction, and sedition, predominant in them all; 
the only spirit which those impostors do really and 
indeed pray by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p63">I have been so much the longer and the earnester <pb n="432" id="xvi-Page_432" />against this intoxicating, bewitching cheat of extempore prayer, being fully satisfied in my conscience, 
that it has been all along the devil’s masterpiece and 
prime engine to overthrow our church by. For I look 
upon this as a most unanswerable truth, that whatsoever renders the public worship of God contemptible amongst us, must, in the same degree, weaken 
and discredit our whole religion. And I hope I 
have also proved it to be a truth altogether as clear, 
that this extempore way naturally brings all the 
contempt upon the worship of God, that both the 
folly and faction of men can possibly expose it to: 
and therefore as a thing neither subservient to the 
true purposes of religion, nor grounded upon principles of reason, nor, lastly, suitable to the practice of 
antiquity, ought, by all means, to be exploded and 
cast out of every sober and well-ordered church; or 
that will be sure to throw the church itself out of 
doors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p64">And thus I have at length finished what I had to 
say of the first ingredient of a pious and reverential 
prayer, which was premeditation of thought, prescribed to us in these words, <i>Let not thy mouth be 
rash, nor thy heart be hasty to utter any thing before God</i>. Which excellent words and most wise 
advice of Solomon, whosoever can reconcile to the 
expediency, decency, or usefulness of extempore 
prayer, I shall acknowledge him a man of greater 
ability and parts of mind than Solomon himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p65">The other ingredient of a reverential and duly 
qualified prayer is, a pertinent brevity of expression, 
mentioned and recommended in that part of the 
text, <i>Therefore let thy words be few</i>. But this I <pb n="433" id="xvi-Page_433" />cannot despatch now, and therefore shall not enter 
upon at this time.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xvi-p66"><i>Now to God the Father, God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost, three Persons and one God, 
be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<pb n="434" id="xvi-Page_434" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Sermon XVI. Against Long Extempore Prayers." prev="xvi" next="xviii" id="xvii">



<p class="center" id="xvii-p1"><b><i>A Discourse against long and extempore Prayers</i>:</b></p>
<h4 id="xvii-p1.1">IN BEHALF OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="xvii-p1.2">LITURGY OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.</h2>
<h3 id="xvii-p1.3">UPON THE SAME TEXT.</h3>

<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="center" id="xvii-p2"><scripRef passage="Eccl 5:2" id="xvii-p2.1" parsed="|Eccl|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.2"><span class="sc" id="xvii-p2.2">Eccles</span>. v. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xvii-p3"><i>Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be 
hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="xvii-p4">I FORMERLY began a discourse upon these words, and observed in 
them these three things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">1st, That whosoever appears in the house of God, 
and particularly in the way of prayer, ought to 
reckon himself, in a more especial manner, placed in 
the sight and presence of God: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">2dly, That the vast and infinite distance between 
God and him, ought to create in him all imaginable 
awe and reverence in such his addresses to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">3dly and lastly, That this reverence required of 
him, is to consist in a serious preparation of his 
thoughts, and a sober government of his expressions: neither is his <i>mouth to be rash, nor his 
heart to be hasty in uttering any thing before God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">These three things I shew, were evidently contained in the words, and did as evidently contain the <pb n="435" id="xvii-Page_435" />whole sense of them. But I gathered them all into this one proposition; namely,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">That premeditation of thought, and brevity of expression, are the great ingredients of that reverence 
that is required to a pious, acceptable, and devout 
prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">The first of these, which is premeditation of 
thought, I then fully treated of, and despatched; 
and shall now proceed to the other, which is a 
pertinent brevity of expression; <i>therefore let thy 
words be few</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">Concerning which we shall observe, first, in general, that to be able to express our minds briefly, and 
fully too, is absolutely the greatest perfection and 
commendation that speech is capable of; such a mutual communication of our thoughts being (as I may 
so speak) the next approach to intuition, and the 
nearest imitation of the converse of <i>blessed spirits 
made perfect</i>, that our condition in this world can 
possibly raise us to. Certainly the greatest and the 
wisest conceptions that ever issued from the mind of 
man, have been couched under, and delivered in, a 
few, close, home, and significant words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">But, to derive the credit of this way of speaking much higher, 
and from an example infinitely greater, than the greatest human wisdom, was it 
not authorized and ennobled by God himself in his making 
of the world? Was not the work of all the six days 
transacted in so many words? There was no circumlocution or amplification in the case; which makes 
the rhetorician Longinus, in his book of the Loftiness 
of Speech, so much admire the height and grandeur 
of Moses’s style in his first chapter of Genesis: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p12.1">Ὁ τῶν Ἰουδαίων θεσμοθέτης οὐχ ὁ τυχὼν 
ἀνήρ</span>. “The lawgiver of <pb n="436" id="xvii-Page_436" />the Jews,” says he, (meaning Moses,) “was no ordinary man,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p12.2">ἐπειδὴ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν κατὰ τὴν ἀξίαν 
ἐγνώρισε κἀξέφηνεν·</span> “because,” says he, “he set forth the divine power suitably to the majesty and greatness 
of it.” But how did he this? Why, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p12.3">εὐθὺς ἐν τῇ εἰσβολῇ 
γράψασ τῶν νόμων, Εἶπεν ὁ Θεὸς, φησὶ, τί; Γενέσθω φῶς, 
καὶ ἐγένετο· γενέσθω γῆ, καὶ ἐγένετο</span>, “for that,” says 
he, “in the very entrance of his laws he gives us this short and pleasant account of the whole creation: 
<i>God said, Let there be light, and there was light: Let there be an earth, a sea, and a firmament; and there was so</i>.” So that all this high elogy and encomium, given by this heathen of Moses, 
sprang only from the majestic brevity of this one 
expression; an expression so suited to the greatness 
of a creator, and so expressive of his boundless, creative power, as a power infinitely above all control 
or possibility of finding the least obstacle or delay in 
achieving its mightiest and most stupendous works. 
Heaven and earth, and all the host of both, as it 
were, dropped from his mouth, and nature itself was 
but the product of a word; a word, not designed to 
express, but to constitute and give a being; and not 
so much the representation, as the cause, of what it 
signified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">This was God’s way of speaking in his first forming of the universe: and was it not so in the next 
grand instance of his power, his governing of it too? 
For are not the great instruments of government, 
his laws, drawn up and digested into a few sentences; the whole body of them containing but 
ten commandments, and some of those commandments not so many words? Nay, and have we not 
these also brought into yet a narrower compass by <pb n="437" id="xvii-Page_437" />Him who best understood them? 
<i>Thou shalt love the 
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy 
soul, and thy neighbour as thyself</i>: precepts no 
thing like the tedious, endless, confused trash of 
human laws; laws so numerous, that they not only 
exceed men’s practice, but also surpass their arithmetic; and so voluminous, that no mortal head, nor 
shoulders neither, must ever pretend themselves able 
to bear them. In God’s laws, the words are few, the 
sense vast and infinite. In human laws, you shall 
be sure to have words enough; but, for the most 
part, to discern the sense and reason of them, you 
had need read them with a microscope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">And thus having shewn how the Almighty utters 
himself when he speaks, and that upon the greatest 
occasions; let us now descend from heaven to earth, 
from God to man, and shew, that it is no presumption for us to conform our words, as well as our actions, to the supreme pattern, and, according to our 
poor measures, to imitate the wisdom that we adore. 
And for this, has it not been noted by the best observers and the ablest judges both of things and 
persons, that the wisdom of any people or nation has 
been most seen in the proverbs and short sayings 
commonly received amongst them? And what is a 
proverb, but the experience and observation of several 
ages, gathered and summed up into one expression? 
The scripture vouches Solomon for the wisest of men: 
and they are his Proverbs that prove him so. The 
seven wise men of Greece, so famous for their wisdom all the world over, acquired all that fame each 
of them by a single sentence, consisting of two or 
three words: and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p14.1">γνῶθι σεαυτὸν</span> still lives and flourishes 
in the .mouths of all, while many vast volumes are <pb n="438" id="xvii-Page_438" />extinct, and sunk into dust and utter oblivion. And 
then, for books; we shall generally find, that the 
most excellent, in any art or science, have been still 
the smallest and most compendious: and this not 
without ground; for it is an argument that the author was a master of what he wrote, and had a clear 
notion and a full comprehension of the subject before 
him. For the reason of things lies in a little compass, if the mind could at any time be so happy as to 
light upon it. Most of the writings and discourses 
in the world are but illustration and rhetoric, which 
signifies as much as nothing to a mind eager in pursuit after the causes and philosophical truth of 
things. It is the work of fancy to enlarge, but of 
judgment to shorten and contract; and therefore 
this must needs be as far above the other, as judgment is a greater and a nobler faculty than fancy or 
imagination. All philosophy is reduced to a few 
principles, and those principles comprised in a few 
propositions. And as the whole structure of speculation rests upon three or four axioms or maxims; so 
that of practice also bears upon a very small number 
of rules. And surely there was never yet any rule 
or maxim that filled a volume, or took up a week’s time to be got by heart. No, these are the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xvii-p14.2">apices rerum</span></i>, the tops and sums, the very spirit and life of 
things extracted and abridged; just as all the lines 
drawn from the vastest circumference do at length 
meet and unite in the smallest of things, a point: 
and it is but a very little piece of wood, with which 
a true artist will measure all the timber in the world. 
The truth is, there could be no such thing as art or 
science, could not the mind of man gather the general natures of things out of the numberless heap of <pb n="439" id="xvii-Page_439" />particulars, and then bind them up into such short 
aphorisms or propositions; that so they may be 
made portable to the memory, and thereby become 
ready and at hand for the judgment to apply and 
make use of, as there shall be occasion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p15">In fine, brevity and succinctness of speech is that, 
which, in philosophy or speculation, we call <i>maxim</i>, 
and first principle; in the counsels and resolves of 
practical wisdom, and the deep mysteries of religion, 
<i>oracle</i>; and lastly, in matters of wit, and the finenesses of imagination, 
<i>epigram</i>. All of them, severally and in their kinds, the greatest and the noblest 
things that the mind of man can shew the force and 
dexterity of its faculties in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p16">And now, if this be the highest excellency and 
perfection of speech in all other things, can we as 
sign any true, solid reason why it should not be so 
likewise in prayer? Nay, is there not rather the 
clearest reason imaginable why it should be much 
more so; since most of the forementioned things are 
but addresses to an human understanding, which 
may need as many words as may fill a volume, to 
make it understand the truth of one line? whereas 
prayer is an address to that eternal mind, which, as 
we have shewn before, such as rationally invocate 
pretend not to inform. Nevertheless, since the nature 
of man is such, that, while we are yet in the body, 
our reverence and worship of God must of necessity 
proceed in some analogy to the reverence that we 
shew to the grandees of this world, we will here see 
what the judgment of all wise men is concerning 
fewness of words, when we appear as suppliants before our earthly superiors; and we shall find, that they generally allow it to 
import these three things: <pb n="440" id="xvii-Page_440" />1. Modesty; 2. Discretion; and 3dly, Height of respect to the person addressed to. And first, for 
modesty. Modesty is a kind of shame or bashfulness, proceeding from the sense a man has of his 
own defects, compared with the perfections of him 
whom he comes before. And that which is modesty 
towards men, is worship and devotion towards God. 
It is a virtue that makes a man unwilling to be seen, 
and fearful to be heard; and yet, for that very 
cause, never fails to make him both seen with favour, and heard with attention. It loves not many 
words, nor indeed needs them. For modesty, addressing to any one of a generous worth and honour, 
is sure to have that man’s honour for its advocate, 
and his generosity for its intercessor. And how 
then is it possible for such a virtue to run out into 
words? Loquacity storms the ear, but modesty takes 
the heart; that is troublesome, this gentle, but irresistible. Much speaking is 
always the effect of confidence; and confidence still presupposes, and springs 
from, the persuasion that a man has of his own 
worth: both of them certainly very unfit qualifications for a petitioner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p17">2dly, The second thing that naturally shews it 
self in paucity of words is, discretion; and particularly that prime and eminent 
part of it, that consists in a care of offending: which Solomon assures 
us, that in much speaking it is hardly possible for 
us to avoid; in <scripRef id="xvii-p17.1" passage="Prov. x. 19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>. <i>In the multitude of 
words, says he, there wanteth not sin</i>. It requiring 
no ordinary skill for a man to make his tongue run 
by rule, and, at the same time, to give it both its 
lesson and its liberty too. For seldom or never is 
there much spoke, but something or other had better <pb n="441" id="xvii-Page_441" />been not spoke; there being nothing that the mind 
of man is so apt to kindle and take distaste at, as 
at words: and therefore, whensoever any one comes 
to prefer a suit to another, no doubt the fewer of 
them the better; since, where so very little is said, 
it is sure to be either candidly accepted, or, which is 
next, easily excused: but at the same time to petition and to provoke too, is certainly very preposterous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p18">3dly, The third thing that brevity of speech commends itself by in all petitionary addresses is, a 
peculiar respect to the person addressed to: for who soever petitions his superior 
in such a manner, does, by his very so doing, confess him better able to understand, than he himself can be to express his own 
case. He owns him as a patron of a preventing 
judgment and goodness, and, upon that account, 
able, not only to answer, but also to anticipate his 
requests. For, according to the most natural interpretation of things, this is to ascribe to him a sagacity so quick and piercing, that it were presumption 
to inform; and a benignity so great, that it were 
needless to importune him. And can there be a 
greater and more winning deference to a superior, 
than to treat him under such a character? Or can 
any thing be imagined so naturally fit and efficacious, both to enforce the petition, and to endear the 
petitioner? A short petition to a great man is not 
only a suit to him for his favour, but also a panegyric upon his parts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p19">And thus I have given you the three commendatory qualifications of brevity of speech in our applications to the great ones of the world. Concerning 
which, as I shewed before, that it was impossible <pb n="442" id="xvii-Page_442" />for us to form our addresses, even to God himself, 
but with some proportion and resemblance to those 
that we make to our fellow mortals in a condition 
much above us; so it is certain, that whatsoever 
the general judgment and consent of mankind al 
lows to be expressive and declarative of our honour 
to those, must (only with due allowance of the difference of the object) as really and properly declare 
and signify that honour and adoration that is due 
from us to the great God. And, consequently, what 
we have said for brevity of speech with respect to 
the former, ought equally to conclude for it with relation to him too.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p20">But to argue more immediately and directly to 
the point before us, I shall now produce five arguments, enforcing brevity, and cashiering all prolixity 
of speech, with peculiar reference to our addresses to 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p21">1. And the first argument shall be taken from 
this consideration, That there is no reason allegeable 
for the use of length or prolixity of speech, that is 
at all applicable to prayer. For whosoever uses 
multiplicity of words, or length of discourse, must of 
necessity do it for one of these three purposes; 
either to inform, or persuade; or, lastly, to weary 
and overcome the person whom he directs his discourse to. But the very first 
foundation of what I had to say upon this subject was laid by me, in demonstrating, that prayer could not possibly prevail 
with God any of these three ways. For as much 
as, being omniscient, he could not be informed; and, 
being void of passion or affections, he could not be 
persuaded; and, lastly, being omnipotent, and infinitely great, he could not, by any importunity, be <pb n="443" id="xvii-Page_443" />wearied or overcome. And if so, what use then 
can there be of rhetoric, harangue, or multitude of 
words in prayer? For, if they should be designed 
for information, must it not be infinitely sottish and 
unreasonable to go about to inform him, who can be 
ignorant of nothing? Or to persuade him, whose unchangeable nature makes it impossible for him to be 
moved or wrought upon? Or, lastly, by long and 
much speaking, to think to weary him out, whose 
infinite power all the strength of men and angels, 
and the whole world put together,, is not able to encounter or stand before? So that the truth is, by loquacity and prolixity of prayer, a man does really 
and indeed (whether he thinks so or no) rob God of 
the honour of those three great attributes, and neither treats him as a person omniscient, or 
unchangeable, or omnipotent: for, on the other side, 
all the usefulness of long speech, in human converse, is founded only upon the defects and 
imperfections of human nature. For he, whose knowledge 
is at best but limited, and whose intellect, both in 
apprehending and judging, proceeds by a small diminutive light, cannot but receive an additional 
light by the conceptions of another man, clearly and 
plainly expressed, and by such expression conveyed 
to his apprehension. And he again, whose nature 
subjects him to want and weakness, and consequently to hopes and fears, cannot but be moved 
this way or that way, according as objects suitable 
to those passions shall be dexterously represented 
and set before his imagination, by the arts of speaking; which is that that we call 
<i>persuasion</i>. And 
lastly, he whose soul and body receive their activity 
from, and perform all their functions by, the mediation <pb n="444" id="xvii-Page_444" />of the spirits, which ebb and flow, consume, and 
are renewed again, cannot but find himself very uneasy upon any tedious, verbose application made to 
him; and that sometimes to such a degree, that, 
through mere fatigue, and even against judgment 
and interest both, a man shall surrender himself, as 
a conquered person, to the overbearing vehemence of 
such solicitations: for when they ply him so fast, and 
pour in upon him so thick, they cannot but wear 
and waste the spirits, as unequal to so pertinacious a 
charge; and this is properly to weary a man. But 
now all weariness, we know, presupposes weakness; 
and consequently, every long, importune, wearisome 
petition, is truly and properly a force upon him that 
is pursued with it; it is a following blow after blow 
upon the mind and affections, and may, for the time, 
pass for a real, though short persecution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p22">This is the state and condition of human nature; 
and prolixity or importunity of speech is still the 
great engine to attack it by, either in its blind or 
weak side: and I think I may venture to affirm, 
that it is seldom that any man is prevailed upon by 
words; but, upon a true and philosophical estimate 
of the whole matter, he is either deceived or wearied 
before he is so, and parts with the thing desired of 
him upon the very same terms that either a child 
parts with a jewel for an apple, or a man parts with 
his sword, when it is forceably wrested or took from 
him. And that he who obtains what he has been 
rhetorically or importunately begging for, goes away 
really a conqueror, and triumphantly carrying off the 
spoils of his neighbour’s understanding, or his will; 
baffling the former, or wearying the latter into a 
grant of his restless petitions.</p>

<pb n="445" id="xvii-Page_445" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p23">And now, if this be the case, when any one comes 
with a tedious, long-winded harangue to God, may 
not God properly answer him with those words in 
<scripRef id="xvii-p23.1" passage="Psalm l. 21" parsed="|Ps|50|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.21">Psalm l. 21</scripRef>. <i>Surely thou thinkest I am altogether 
such an one as thyself?</i> And perhaps, upon a due 
and rational examination of all the follies and indecencies that men are apt to be guilty of in prayer, 
they will be all found resolvable into this one thing, 
as the true and sole cause of them; namely, That 
men, when they pray, take God to be such an one as 
themselves; and so treat him accordingly. The malignity and mischief of which gross mistake may 
reach farther than possibly at first they can well be 
aware of. For if it be idolatry to pray to God the 
Father, represented under the shape of a man, can it 
be at all better to pray to him, as represented under 
the weakness of a man? Nay, if the misrepresentation of the object makes the idolatry; certainly, by 
how much the worse and more scandalous the misrepresentation is, by so much the grosser and more in 
tolerable must be the idolatry. To confirm which, 
we may add this consideration, that Christ himself, 
even now in his glorified estate in heaven, wears the 
body, and consequently the shape, of a man, though 
he is far from any of his infirmities or imperfections: 
and therefore, no doubt, to represent God to ourselves under these latter, must needs be more absurd 
and irreligious, than to represent him under the 
former. But to one particular of the preceding discourse some may reply and 
object, that, if God’s omniscience, by rendering it impossible for him to be in 
formed, be a sufficient reason against prolixity, or 
length of prayer; it will follow, that it is equally a 
reason against the using any words at all in prayer, <pb n="446" id="xvii-Page_446" />since the proper use of words is to inform the person 
whom we speak to; and consequently, where information is impossible, words must needs be useless and 
superfluous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p24">To which I answer, first by concession, That, if 
the sole use of words or speech were, to inform the 
person whom we speak to, the consequence would be 
firm and good, and equally conclude against the use 
of any words at all in prayer. But therefore, in the 
second place, I deny information to be the sole and 
adequate use of words or speech, or indeed any use 
of them at all, when either the person spoken to needs 
not to be informed, and withal is known not to need 
it, as sometimes it falls out with men; or, when he 
is uncapable of being informed, as it is always with God. But the proper use of 
words, whensoever we speak to God in prayer, is thereby to pay him honour and 
obedience. God having, by an express precept, enjoined us the use of words in 
prayer, commanding us in <scripRef id="xvii-p24.1" passage="Psalm l. 15" parsed="|Ps|50|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.15">Psalm l. 15</scripRef>. and many other scriptures, <i>to call upon 
him</i>: and in <scripRef id="xvii-p24.2" passage="Luke xi. 21" parsed="|Luke|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.21">Luke xi. 21</scripRef>. <i>When we pray, to say, Our Father</i>, &amp;c. But no where has 
he commanded us to do this with prolixity, or multiplicity of words. And though 
it must be confessed, that we may sometimes answer this command 
of calling upon God, and saying, <i>Our Father</i>, &amp;c. 
by mental or inward prayer; yet, since these words, 
in their first and most proper signification, import a 
vocal address, there is no doubt but the direct design 
of the command is to enjoin this also, wheresoever 
there is ability and power to perform it. So that we 
see here the necessity of vocal prayer, founded upon 
the authority of a divine precept; whereas, for long 
prolix prayer, no such precept can be produced; and <pb n="447" id="xvii-Page_447" />consequently, the divine omniscience may be a sufficient reason against multiplicity of words in prayer, 
and yet conclude nothing simply or absolutely against 
the bare use of them. Nevertheless, that we may 
not seem to allege bare command, unseconded by 
reason, (which yet, in the divine commands, it is impossible to do,) there is this great reason for, and use 
of, words in prayer, without the least pretence of in 
forming the person whom we pray to; and that is, 
to acknowledge and own those wants before God, 
that we supplicate for a relief of. It being very proper and rational to own and acknowledge a thing, 
even to him who knew it before; forasmuch as this 
is so far from offering to communicate or make 
known to him the thing so acknowledged, that it 
rather presupposes in him an antecedent knowledge 
of it, and comes in only as a subsequent assent and 
subscription to the reality and truth of such a knowledge. For to acknowledge a thing, in the first 
sense of the word, does by no means signify a design 
of notifying that thing to another, but is truly and 
properly a man’s passing sentence upon himself and 
his own condition: there being no reason in the 
world for a man to expect that God should relieve 
and supply those wants that he himself will not own 
nor take notice of; any more than for a man to hope 
for a pardon of those sins that he cannot find in his 
heart to confess. And yet, I suppose, no man in 
his right senses does or can imagine, that God is informed or brought to the knowledge of those sins by 
y such confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p25">And so much for the clearing of this objection; 
and, in the whole, for the first argument produced by 
us for brevity, and against prolixity of prayer; namely, <pb n="448" id="xvii-Page_448" />That all the reasons that can be assigned for 
prolixity of speech in our converse with men cease, 
and become no reasons for it at all, when we are 
to speak or pray to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p26">2dly, The second argument for paucity of words 
in prayer, shall be taken from the paucity of those 
things that are necessary to be prayed for. And 
surely, where few things are necessary, few words 
should be sufficient. For where the matter is not 
commensurate to the words, all speaking is but tautology; that being truly and really tautology, where 
the same thing is repeated, though under never so 
much variety of expression; as it is but the same 
man still, though he appears every day or every hour 
in a new and different suit of clothes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p27">The adequate subject of our prayers (I shewed at 
first) comprehended in it things of necessity and 
things of charity. As to the first of which, I know no 
thing absolutely necessary, but grace here, and glory 
hereafter. And for the other, we know what the Apostle says, <scripRef id="xvii-p27.1" passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>. <i>Having food and raiment, let 
us be therewith content</i>. Nature is satisfied with a 
little, and grace with less. And now, if the matter 
of our prayers lies within so narrow a compass, why 
should the dress and outside of them spread and diffuse itself into so wide and disproportioned a largeness? by reason of which, our words will be forced 
to hang loose and light, without any matter to sup 
port them; much after the same rate that it is said 
to be in transubstantiation, where accidents are left 
in the lurch by their proper subject, that gives them 
the slip, and so leaves those poor slender beings to 
uphold and shift for themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p28">In brevity of speech, a man does not so much <pb n="449" id="xvii-Page_449" />speak words, as things; things in their precise and 
naked truth, and stripped of their rhetorical mask 
and their fallacious gloss; and therefore in Athens 
they circumscribed the pleadings of their orators by 
a strict law, cutting off prologues and epilogues, and 
commanding them to an immediate representation 
of the case, by an impartial and succinct declaration 
of mere matter of fact. And this was, indeed, to 
speak things fit for a judge to hear, because it argued the pleader also a judge of what was fit for 
him to speak.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p29">And now, why should not this be both decency 
and devotion too, when we come to plead for our 
poor souls before the great tribunal of heaven? It 
was the saying of Solomon, <i>A word to the wise</i>; and 
if so, certainly there can be no necessity of many 
words to Him who is wisdom itself. For can any 
man think, that God delights to hear him make 
speeches, and to shew his parts, (as the word is,) or 
to jumble a multitude of misapplied scripture-sentences together, interlarded with a frequent, nauseous repetition of 
“Ah Lord!” which some call <i>exercising their gifts</i>, but with a greater exercise of their 
hearers patience? Nay, does not he present his 
Maker, not only with a more decent, but also a more 
free and liberal oblation, who tenders him much in a 
little, and brings him his whole heart and soul wrapt 
up in three or four words, than he who, with full 
mouth and loud lungs, sends up whole volleys of articulate breath to the throne of grace? For neither 
in the esteem of God or man ought multitude of 
words to pass for any more. In the present case, no 
doubt, God accounts and accepts of the former, as 
infinitely a more valuable offering than the latter. <pb n="450" id="xvii-Page_450" />As that subject pays his prince a much nobler and 
more acceptable tribute, who tenders him a purse of 
gold, than he who brings him a whole cart-load of 
farthings, in which there is weight without worth, 
and number without account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p30">3dly, The third argument for brevity, or contractedness of speech in prayer, shall be taken from the very 
nature and condition of the person who prays; which 
makes it impossible for him to keep up the same 
fervour and attention in a long prayer, that he may 
in a short. For as I first observed, that the mind of 
man cannot with the same force and vigour attend 
to several objects at the same time, so neither can it 
with the same force and earnestness exert itself 
upon one and the same object for any long time: 
great intention of mind spending the spirits too fast, 
to continue its first freshness and agility long. For 
while the soul is a retainer to the elements, and a 
sojourner in the body, it must be content to submit 
its own quickness and spirituality to the dulness of 
its vehicle, and to comply with the pace of its inferior companion. Just like a man shut up in a coach, 
who, while he is so, must be willing to go no faster 
than the motion of the coach will carry him. He 
who does all by the help of those subtile, refined 
parts of matter, called spirits, must not think to persevere at the same pitch of acting, while those principles of activity flag. No man begins and ends a 
long journey with the same pace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p31">But now, when prayer has lost its due fervour 
and attention, (which indeed are the very vitals of 
it,) it is but the carcase of a prayer, and consequently 
must needs be loathsome and offensive to God: nay, 
though the greatest part of it should be enlivened <pb n="451" id="xvii-Page_451" />and carried on with an actual attention, yet, if that 
attention fails to enliven any one part of it, the 
whole is but a joining of the living and the dead 
together; for which conjunction the dead is not at 
all the better, but the living very much the worse. 
It is not length, nor copiousness of language, that is 
devotion, any more than bulk and bigness is valour, 
or flesh the measure of the spirit. A short sentence 
may be oftentimes a large and a mighty prayer. 
Devotion so managed being like water in a well, 
where you have fulness in a little compass; which 
surely is much nobler than the same carried out into 
many petit, creeping rivulets, with length and shallowness together. Let him who prays bestow all that 
strength, fervour, and attention, upon shortness and 
significance, that would otherwise run out and lose 
itself in length and luxuriancy of speech to no purpose. Let not his tongue 
outstrip his heart, nor presume to carry a message to the throne of grace, 
while that stays behind. Let him not think to sup 
port so hard and weighty a duty with a tired, languishing, and bejaded devotion: to avoid which, let 
a man contract his expression, where he cannot enlarge his affection; still remembering, that nothing 
can be more absurd in itself, nor more unacceptable 
to God, than for one engaged in the great work of 
prayer to hold on speaking, after he has left off 
praying, and to keep the lips at work, when the spirit 
can do no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p32">4thly, The fourth argument for shortness or conciseness of speech in prayer shall be drawn from 
this, That it is the most natural and lively way of 
expressing the utmost agonies and outcries of the 
soul to God upon a quick, pungent sense, either of <pb n="452" id="xvii-Page_452" />a pressing necessity, or an approaching calamity; 
which, we know, are generally the chief occasions of 
prayer, and the most effectual motives to bring men 
upon their knees, in a vigorous application of themselves to this great duty. A person ready to sink 
under his wants, has neither time nor heart to rhetoricate or make flourishes. No man begins a long 
grace, when he is ready to starve: such an one’s prayers are like the relief he needs, quick and sudden, short and immediate: he is like a man in torture upon the rack; whose pains are too acute to let 
his words be many, and whose desires of deliverance 
too impatient, to delay the things he begs for by the 
manner of his begging it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p33">It is a common saying, “If a man does not know how to pray, let him go to sea, and that will teach 
him.” And we have a notable instance of what kind 
of prayers men are taught in that school, even in the 
disciples themselves, when a storm arose, and the sea 
raged, and the ship was ready to be cast away, in the 
eighth of Matthew. In which case, we do not find 
that they fell presently to harangue it about seas 
and winds, and that dismal face of things that must 
needs appear all over the devouring element at such 
a time: all which, and the like, might no doubt have 
been very plentiful topics of eloquence to a man 
who should have looked upon these things from the 
shore, or discoursed of wrecks and tempests safe and 
warm in his parlour. But these poor wretches, who 
were now entering, as they thought, into the very 
jaws of death, struggling with the last efforts of 
nature upon the sense of a departing life, and consequently could neither speak nor think any thing low 
or ordinary in such a condition, presently rallied up, <pb n="453" id="xvii-Page_453" />and 
discharged the whole concern of their desponding souls, in that short prayer of 
but three words, though much fuller and more forcible than one of three thousand, in the <scripRef passage="Matth 8:25" id="xvii-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.25">25th verse</scripRef> of the forementioned chapter; 
<i>Save us, Lord, or we perish</i>. Death 
makes short work when it comes, and will teach 
him, who would prevent it, to make shorter. For 
surely no man who thinks himself a perishing can be 
at leisure to be eloquent, or judge it either sense or 
devotion to begin a long prayer, when, in all likelihood, he shall conclude his life before it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p34">5thly. The fifth and last argument that I shall 
produce for brevity of speech, or fewness of words 
in prayer, shall be taken from the examples which 
we find in scripture, of such as have been remark 
able for brevity, and of such as have been noted for 
prolixity of speech, in the discharge of this duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p35">1. And first for brevity. To omit all those notable examples which the Old Testament affords us of 
it, and to confine ourselves only to the New, in 
which we are undoubtedly most concerned; was not 
this way of praying, not only warranted, but sanctified, and set above all that the wit of man could 
possibly except against it, by that infinitely exact 
form of prayer, prescribed by the greatest, the holiest, and the wisest man that ever lived, even Christ 
himself, the Son of God, and Saviour of the world? 
Was it not an instance both of the truest devotion, 
and the fullest and most comprehensive reason, that 
ever proceeded from the mouth of man? and yet, 
withal, the shortest and most succinct model that 
ever grasped all the needs and occasions of man 
kind, both spiritual and temporal, into so small a 
compass? Doubtless, had our Saviour thought fit <pb n="454" id="xvii-Page_454" />to amplify or be prolix, 
<i>He, in whom were hid all 
the treasures of wisdom</i>, could not want matter; 
nor he who was himself <i>the Word</i>, want variety of 
the fittest to have expressed his mind by. But he 
chose rather to contract the whole concern of both 
worlds into a few lines, and to unite both heaven and 
earth in his prayer, as he had done before in his 
person. And indeed one was a kind of copy or representation of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p36">So then we see here brevity in the rule or pat 
tern; let us see it next in the practice; and, after 
that, in the success of prayer. And first, we have 
the practice, as well as the pattern of it, in our Saviour himself; and that in the most signal passage 
of his whole life, even his preparation for his approaching death. In which dolorous scene, when 
his whole soul was nothing but sorrow, (that great 
moving spring of invention and elocution,) and when 
nature was put to its last and utmost stretch, and 
so had no refuge or relief but in prayer; yet even 
then all this horror, agony, and distress of spirit, 
delivers itself but in two very short sentences, in 
<scripRef id="xvii-p36.1" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>. <i>O my Father, if it be possible, 
let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I 
will, but as thou wilt</i>. And again, the second time, 
with the like brevity and the like words: <i>O my 
Father, if this cup may not pass from me, except 
I drink it, thy will be done</i>. And lastly, the third 
time also, he used the same short form again; and 
yet in all this he was (as we may say without a 
metaphor) even praying for life, so far as the great 
business he was then about, to wit, the redemption 
of the world, would suffer him to pray for it. All 
which prayers of our Saviour, and others of like <pb n="455" id="xvii-Page_455" />brevity, are properly such as we call ejaculations; 
an elegant similitude from a dart or arrow, shot or thrown out; and such an one (we know) of a yard 
long, will fly farther, and strike deeper, than one of 
twenty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p37">And then, in the last place, for the success of such 
brief prayers, I shall give you but three instances 
of this; but they shall be of persons praying under 
the pressure of as great miseries as human nature 
could well be afflicted with. And the first shall be 
of the leper, <scripRef id="xvii-p37.1" passage="Matt. viii. 2" parsed="|Matt|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.2">Matt. viii. 2</scripRef>. or, as St. Luke describes 
him, <i>a man full of leprosy, who came to our Saviour, and worshipped him</i>; and, as St. Luke again 
has it more particularly, <i>fell on his face before him</i>, 
(which is the lowest and most devout of all postures 
of worship,) saying, <i>Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst 
make me clean</i>. This was all his prayer: and the 
answer to it was, that he was immediately cleansed. 
The next instance shall be of the poor blind man, 
in <scripRef id="xvii-p37.2" passage="Luke xviii. 38" parsed="|Luke|18|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.38">Luke xviii. 38</scripRef>. following our Saviour with this 
earnest prayer: <i>Jesus, thou son of David, have 
mercy upon me</i>. His whole prayer was no more: for it is said in the next verse, 
that he went on repeating it again and again: <i>Jesus, thou son of David, have 
mercy upon me</i>. And the answer he received was, that his eyes were opened, and his sight 
restored.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p38">The third and last instance shall be of the publican, in the same chapter of St. Luke, praying 
under a lively sense of as great a leprosy and 
blindness of soul, as the other two could have of 
body: in the <scripRef passage="Luke 18:13" id="xvii-p38.1" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13">13th verse</scripRef>, <i>he smote upon his breast, 
saying, God be merciful to me a sinner</i>. He spoke 
no more; though it is said in the <scripRef passage="Luke 18:10" id="xvii-p38.2" parsed="|Luke|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.10">10th verse</scripRef>, that <pb n="456" id="xvii-Page_456" />he went solemnly and purposely up to the temple to 
pray: the issue and success of which prayer was, 
that he went home justified, before one of those 
whom all the Jewish church revered as absolutely 
the highest and most heroic examples of piety, and 
most beloved favourites of Heaven, in the whole 
world. And now, if the force and virtue of these 
short prayers could rise so high as to cleanse a 
leper, to give sight to the blind, and to justify a 
publican; and if the worth of a prayer may at all 
be measured by the success of it, I suppose no 
prayers whatsoever can do more; and I never yet 
heard or read of any long prayer that did so much. 
Which brings on the other part of this our fifth and 
last argument, which was to be drawn from the examples of such as have been noted in scripture for 
prolixity or length of prayer. And of this there 
are only two mentioned, the heathens and the Pharisees. The first, the grand instance of idolatry; 
the other, of hypocrisy: but Christ forbids us the 
imitation of both; <i>When ye pray</i>, says our Saviour 
in the <scripRef passage="Matth 6:5" id="xvii-p38.3" parsed="|Matt|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.5">6th of Matthew</scripRef>, <i>be ye not like the heathens</i>: 
but in what? Why in this, <i>That they think they 
shall be heard for their much speaking</i>; in the 
<scripRef passage="Matth 6:7" id="xvii-p38.4" parsed="|Matt|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7">7th verse</scripRef>. It is not the multitude that prevails in 
armies, and much less in words. And then for the 
Pharisees, whom our Saviour represents as the very 
vilest of men, and the greatest of cheats. We have 
them amusing the world with pretences of a more refined devotion, while their heart was all that time in 
their neighbour’s coffers. For does not our Saviour 
expressly tell us in <scripRef passage="Luke 20:46,47" id="xvii-p38.5" parsed="|Luke|20|46|20|47" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.46-Luke.20.47">Luke xx.</scripRef> and the two last verses, 
that the great tools, the hooks or engines, by which 
they compassed their worst, their wickedest, and most <pb n="457" id="xvii-Page_457" />rapacious designs, were long prayers? prayers made 
only for a shew or colour; and that to the basest 
and most degenerous sort of villainy, even the robbing the spittal, and devouring the houses of poor, 
helpless, forlorn widows. Their devotion served all 
along but as an instrument to their avarice, as a 
factor or under-agent to their extortion. A practice, which, duly seen into, and stripped of its hypocpitical blinds, could not but look very odiously and 
ill-favouredly; and therefore in come their long 
robes, and their long prayers together, and cover all. 
And the truth is, neither the length of one nor of 
the other is ever found so useful, as when there is 
something more than ordinary that would not be seen. 
This was the gainful godliness of the Pharisees; and, 
I believe, upon good observation, you will hardly find 
any like the Pharisees for their long prayers, who 
are not also extremely like them for something 
else. And thus having given you five arguments 
for brevity, and against prolixity of prayer, let us 
now make this our other great rule, whereby to judge 
of the prayers of our church, and the prayers of 
those who dissent and divide from it. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p39">First, for that excellent body of prayers contained in our liturgy, and both compiled and 
enjoined by public authority. Have we not here a 
great instance of brevity and fulness together, cast 
into several short significant collects, each containing a distinct, entire, and well-managed petition? 
the whole set of them being like a string of pearls, 
exceeding rich in conjunction; and therefore of no 
small price or value, even single and by themselves. 
Nothing could have been composed with greater 
judgment; every prayer being so short, that it is <pb n="458" id="xvii-Page_458" />impossible it should weary; and withal so pertinent, 
that it is impossible it should cloy the devotion. 
And indeed so admirably fitted are they all to the 
common concerns of a Christian society, that when 
the rubric enjoins but the use of some of them, our 
worship is not imperfect; and when we use them 
all, there is none of them superfluous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p40">And the reason assigned by some learned men for 
the preference of many short prayers before a continued long one, is unanswerable; namely, that by 
the former there is a more frequently repeated mention made of the name, and some great attribute of 
God, as the encouraging ground of our praying to 
him; and withal, of the merits and mediation of 
Christ, as the only thing that can promise us success 
in what we pray for: every distinct petition beginning with the former, and ending with the latter: by thus annexing of which to 
each particular thing that we ask for, we do manifestly confess and declare, that we cannot expect to obtain any one thing 
at the hands of God, but with a particular renewed 
respect to the merits of a Mediator; and withal, remind the congregation of the same, by making it 
their part to renew a distinct <i>Amen</i> to every distinct petition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p41">Add to this the excellent contrivance of a great 
part of our liturgy, into alternate responses; by 
which means, the people are put to bear a consider 
able share in the whole service: which makes it al 
most impossible for them to be only idle hearers, or, 
which is worse, mere lookers on: as they are very 
often, and may be always, (if they can but keep their 
eyes open,) at the long tedious prayers of the non 
conformists. And this indeed is that which makes <pb n="459" id="xvii-Page_459" />and denominates our liturgy truly and properly a 
book of common prayer. For I think I may truly avouch, (how strange soever it may seem at first,) 
tat there is no such .thing as common or joint prayer any where amongst the principal dissenters 
from the church of England: for in the Romish 
communion, the priest says over the appointed prayers only to himself; and the rest of the people, not 
hearing a word of what he says, repeat also their 
own particular prayers to themselves, and when they 
have done, go their way: not all at once, as neither 
do they come at once, but scatteringly, one after an 
other, according as they have finished their devotions. And then, for the nonconformists, their prayers being all extempore, it is, as we have shewn 
before, hardly possible for any, and utterly impossible 
for all, to join in them: for surely people cannot 
join in a prayer before they understand it; nor can 
it be imagined that all capacities should presently 
and immediately understand what they hear, when, 
possibly, Holder-forth himself understands not what 
he says. From all which we may venture to conclude, that that excellent thing, common prayer, 
which is the joint address of an whole congregation 
with united voice, as well as heart, sending up their 
devotions to Almighty God, is no where to be found 
in these kingdoms, but in that best and nearest copy 
of primitive Christian worship, the divine service, as 
it is performed according to the orders of our 
church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p42">As for those long prayers so frequently used by 
some before their sermons; the constitution and 
canons of our church are not at all responsible for 
them, having provided us better things, and with <pb n="460" id="xvii-Page_460" />great wisdom appointed a form of prayer to be used 
by all before their sermons. But as for this way of 
praying, now generally in use, as it was first took 
up upon an humour of novelty and popularity, and 
by the same carried on till it had passed into a custom, and so put the rule of the church first out of 
use, and then out of countenance also; so, if it be 
rightly considered, it will, in the very nature of the 
thing itself, be found a very senseless and absurd 
practice. For can there be any sense or propriety 
in beginning a new, tedious prayer in the pulpit, 
just after the church has, for near an hour together, 
with great variety of offices, suitable to all the needs 
of the congregation, been praying for all that can 
possibly be fit for Christians to pray for? Nothing 
certainly can be more irrational. For which cause, 
amongst many more, that old sober form of bidding 
prayer, which, both against law and reason, has been 
justled out of the church by this upstart, puritanical 
encroachment, ought, with great reason, to be restored by authority; and both the use and users of 
it, by a strict and solemn reinforcement of the canon 
upon all, without exception, be rescued from that 
unjust scorn of the factious and ignorant, which the 
tyranny of the contrary usurping custom will other 
wise expose them to. For surely it can neither be 
decency nor order for our clergy to conform to the 
fanatics, as many in their prayers before sermon 
nowadays do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p43">And thus having accounted for the prayers of our 
church, according to the great rule prescribed in the 
text, <i>Let thy words be few</i>; let us now, according 
to the same, consider also the way of praying, so 
much used and applauded by such as have renounced <pb n="461" id="xvii-Page_461" />the communion and liturgy of our church; 
and it is but reason that they should bring us some 
thing better, in the room of what they have so disdainfully cast off. But, on the contrary, are not all 
their prayers exactly after the heathenish and pharisaical copy? always notable for those two things, 
length and tautology? Two whole hours for one 
prayer, at a fast, used to be reckoned but a moderate 
dose; and that, for the most part, fraught with such 
irreverent, blasphemous expressions, that to repeat 
them would profane the place I am speaking in; 
and indeed they seldom “carried on the work of such a day,” (as their phrase was,) but they left 
the church in need of a new consecration. Add to 
this, the incoherence and confusion, the endless repetitions, and the unsufferable nonsense that never 
failed to hold out, even with their utmost prolixity; 
so that in all their long fasts, from first to last, from 
seven in the morning to seven in the evening, 
(which was their measure,) the pulpit was always 
the emptiest thing in the church: and I never knew 
such a fast kept by them, but their hearers had 
cause to begin a thanksgiving as soon as they had 
done. And the truth is, when I consider the mat 
ter of their prayers, so full of ramble and inconsequence, and in every respect so very like the language of a dream; and compare it with their carriage of themselves in prayer, with their eyes for 
the most part shut, and their arms stretched out in 
yawning posture, a man that should hear any of 
them pray, might, by a very pardonable error, be induced to think that he was all the time hearing one 
talking in his sleep: besides the strange virtue which <pb n="462" id="xvii-Page_462" />their prayers had to procure sleep in others too. So 
that he who should be present at all their long cant, 
would shew a greater ability in watching, than ever 
they could pretend to in praying, if he could forbear 
sleeping, having so strong a provocation to it, and 
so fair an excuse for it. In a word, such were their 
prayers, both for matter and expression, that, could 
any one truly and exactly write them out, it would 
be the shrewdest and most effectual way of writing 
against them, that could possibly be thought of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p44">I should not have thus troubled either you or myself, by raking into the dirt and dunghill of these 
men’s devotions, upon the account of any thing either done or said by them in the late times of 
confusion; for as they have the king’s, so I wish them 
God’s pardon also, whom, I am sure, they have 
offended much more than they have both kings 
put together. But that which has provoked me 
thus to rip up and expose to you their nauseous and 
ridiculous way of addressing to God, even upon the 
most solemn occasions, is, that intolerably rude and 
unprovoked insolence and scurrility, with which they 
are every day reproaching and scoffing at our liturgy, 
and the users of it, and thereby alienating the minds 
of the people from it, to such a degree, that many 
thousands are drawn by them into a fatal schism; a 
schism, that, unrepented of, and continued in, will as 
infallibly ruin their souls, as theft, whoredom, murder, or any other of the most crying, damning sins 
whatsoever. But leaving this to the justice of the 
government, to which it belongs to protect us in 
our spiritual as well as in our temporal concerns, I 
shall only say this, that nothing can be more for the <pb n="463" id="xvii-Page_463" />honour of our liturgy, than to find it despised only 
by those who have made themselves remarkable to 
the world for despising the Lord’s prayer as much.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p45">In the mean time, for ourselves of the church of 
England, who, without pretending to any new lights, 
think it equally a duty and commendation to be 
wise, and to be devout only to sobriety, and who 
judge it no dishonour to God himself to be worshipped according to law and rule. If the directions 
of Solomon, the precept and example of our Saviour, and lastly, the piety and experience of those 
excellent men and martyrs, who first composed, and 
afterwards owned our liturgy with their dearest 
blood, may be looked upon as safe and sufficient 
guides to us in our public worship of God; then, 
upon the joint authority of all these, we may pronounce our liturgy the greatest treasure of rational 
devotion in the Christian world. And I know no 
prayer necessary, that is not in the liturgy, but one, 
which is this; That God would vouchsafe to continue the liturgy itself in use, honour, and veneration in this church for ever. And I doubt not but 
all wise, sober, and good Christians, will, with equal 
judgment and affection, give it their <i>Amen</i>.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="xvii-p46"><i>Now to God the Father, God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost, three Persons and one God 9 
be rendered and ascribed, as is most due, all 
praise, might, majesty, and dominion, both now 
and for evermore</i>. Amen.</p>

<h3 id="xvii-p46.1">END OF VOL. I.</h3> 
</div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="xvii" next="xviii.i" id="xviii">
<h1 id="xviii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="xviii" next="xviii.ii" id="xviii.i">
  <h2 id="xviii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xviii.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ii.vi-p10.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iv.ii-p1.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#xv-p32.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii-p53.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=21#xv-p46.1">39:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=45#v.iii-p37.1">41:45</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p37.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#xv-p32.4">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#xv-p32.3">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=24#viii.ii-p56.1">34:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=38#viii.ii-p15.1">16:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#xi-p37.1">23:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#x-p54.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#xv-p43.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#v.iii-p37.15">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=32#xii-p67.1">32:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#xii-p3.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xii-p3.2">8:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xii-p3.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#xii-p3.4">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#xii-p6.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#ii.vi-p82.1">8:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xii-p6.2">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#ii.ii-p239.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=34#xii-p1.1">18:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#ix-p42.2">19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#x-p54.2">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.iii-p39.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.iii-p16.2">9:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p16.3">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#v.iii-p43.5">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#v.iii-p4.2">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#xiii-p35.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p5.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#ii.vi-p28.1">13:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#v.iii-p2.1">13:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#viii.ii-p18.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#ix-p52.1">18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#ix-p42.1">13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=28#xiv.ii-p44.1">29:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p16.4">3:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p73.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#xiii-p73.3">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#xvi-p30.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#xv-p32.5">25:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=7#ix-p98.1">30:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=15#xvi-p20.1">50:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=15#xvii-p24.1">50:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=21#xvii-p23.1">50:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=23#xiii-p41.1">55:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p48.2">63:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii-p48.1">77:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=2#ii.vi-p55.1">87:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii-p1.1">87:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=7#xiii-p73.1">101:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=14#xv-p30.3">103:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=12#xii-p31.1">116:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=100#vii-p34.1">119:100</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=2#xvi-p11.1">139:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#ii.vi-p1.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p1.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#ii.vi-p96.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii-p1.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#xvii-p17.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#v.iii-p31.1">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#xiii-p1.1">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#ii.vi-p90.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#ii.vi-p61.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#ix-p1.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=25#x-p75.1">26:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=26#x-p55.1">29:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xv-p34.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#ii.vi-p109.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#xvi-p1.5">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#xvii-p2.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#xvi-p42.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#ix-p49.2">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iv.ii-p42.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#v.iii-p43.2">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.iii-p43.3">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.iii-p43.4">9:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xv-p35.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#v.iii-p37.3">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=14#iv.ii-p46.1">44:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=16#iv.ii-p46.2">44:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii-p46.3">44:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=9#xv-p30.2">63:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#xi-p79.1">13:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.iii-p37.13">2:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#xi-p39.1">18:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#viii.ii-p18.2">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.iii-p37.14">5:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.iii-p4.1">3:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xvi-p43.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii-p39.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii-p39.4">3:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#xvii-p38.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#xvii-p38.4">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#xi-p14.3">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#xvii-p37.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xvii-p33.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=52#ii.ii-p20.1">8:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v.ii-p5.2">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v.ii-p5.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v.ii-p5.3">10:16-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.ii-p44.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#ii.ii-p16.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#ii.vi-p17.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#v.ii-p1.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#vii-p14.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#v.ii-p25.2">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#xv-p33.2">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xvii-p36.1">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=40#xv-p26.1">26:40</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#v.ii-p6.1">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#xv-p30.4">16:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#xv-p33.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#xiii-p53.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#xi-p14.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#xi-p81.1">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#xvii-p24.2">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#xi-p81.2">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#v.ii-p49.1">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#vii-p32.2">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii-p32.3">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii-p54.1">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#xvi-p13.1">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xvi-p13.2">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#xvi-p25.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#xvii-p38.2">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#xiii-p54.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#xvii-p38.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=38#xvii-p37.2">18:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=46#xvii-p38.5">20:46-47</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=47#xiii-p55.1">1:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#v.iii-p16.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#vii-p27.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vii-p32.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#ii.vi-p46.1">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vii-p0.5">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.ii-p25.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#xi-p14.2">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#ii.vi-p103.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#xv-p1.1">15:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#ix-p32.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#v.ii-p30.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#v.ii-p30.2">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii-p35.1">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p37.16">23:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xi-p35.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xi-p35.3">7:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#xi-p81.3">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#xv-p15.1">8:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#x-p4.3">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xv-p35.2">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ii.vi-p68.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#x-p1.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#x-p7.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#x-p60.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#v.iii-p43.7">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii-p15.2">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii-p218.1">12:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#ii.vi-p75.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xi-p1.1">8:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#v.ii-p42.1">1:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#x-p4.1">2:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#xvii-p27.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#x-p4.2">6:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xii-p27.1">3:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ii.vi-p36.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii-p1.1">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#xv-p30.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p28.2">7:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xi-p71.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xi-p71.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xv-p32.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xvi-p36.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xvi-p25.2">5:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.iii-p37.11">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xv-p22.1">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xvi-p18.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xi-p14.4">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xii-p77.1">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xv-p33.3">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#v.ii-p44.2">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#xiii-p74.1">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#xiii-p74.2">22:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p19.1">1:1-64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#viii.ii-p19.2">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#viii.ii-p19.3">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii-p20.1">7:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#xiii-p66.1">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#xiii-p66.2">22:22</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture Commentary" prev="xviii.i" next="xviii.iii" id="xviii.ii">
  <h2 id="xviii.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture Commentary</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripCom" id="xviii.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iv.ii-p0.1">1:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#v.iii-p0.1">13:33-34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii-p0.1">87:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p0.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii-p0.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#ix-p0.1">16:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#v.ii-p0.1">10:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vii-p0.1">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#xv-p0.1">15:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii-p0.1">2:15</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="xviii.ii" next="xviii.iv" id="xviii.iii">
  <h2 id="xviii.iii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="xviii.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xviii.iii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ τῶν Ἰουδαίων θεσμοθέτης οὐχ ὁ τυχὼν ἀνήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοπρεπεῖς ἐκκλησίας θεσμοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδ᾽ ἱερὸν οὐδὲ μὲν ὅσιον ἠγοῦμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σεβαστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρωποπαθῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶθι σεαυτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν κατὰ τὴν ἀξίαν ἐγνώρισε κἀξέφηνεν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθὺς ἐν τῇ εἰσβολῇ γράψασ τῶν νόμων, Εἶπεν ὁ Θεὸς, φησὶ, τί; Γενέσθω φῶς, καὶ ἐγένετο· γενέσθω γῆ, καὶ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕρηκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p24.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πάλαι χρόνος ἤνεγκε τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἱερέας τε καὶ κριτὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων τῶν ἀμφισβητουμένων δικασταὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐτάχθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρέπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p234.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σέβασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρέπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῶν ἱερέων ἐβασιλεύθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.20">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="xviii.iii" next="xviii.v" id="xviii.iv">
  <h2 id="xviii.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xviii.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> ————ridentem Flaccus amicum Tangit, et admissus circum praecordia ludit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p249.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Non tali auxilio, nec defensoribus istis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li> ORATIO FUNEBRISReprinted from the same volume which contains the Life and Will. Sec Advertisement to the Appendix, vol. vii. of the present edition.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p0.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Æternae Memoriae REGIS ORTHODOXI HEIC Post emensos Virtutis Ac Gloriae Gradus omnes, Quiescit nobili sui Parte, Johannes Casimirus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p68">1</a></li>
 <li>Ab hoc hand procul marmore, Juxta Praeceptoris BUSBEII cineres, suos conquiescere voluit ROBERTUS SOUTH, S. T. P.Vir Eruditione, Pietate, Moribus antiquis,Scholae Westmonasteriensis, deinde Ædis Christi Alumnus.Et post restauratum CAROLUM, magno favente CLARENDONO,Utriusque in quo sensim adoleverat Collegii Prebendarius,Ecclesiae Anglicanae et florentis et afflictae Propugnator assiduus,Fidei Christianae Vindex acerrimus. In Concionibus novo quodam et plane suo,Sed illustri, sed admirabili dicendi genere excellens;Ut harum rerum peritis dubitandi sit locus,Utrum ingenii acumine an argumentorum vi, Utrum doctrinae ubertate, an splendore verborum et pondere praestaret:Hisce certe omnibus simul instructus adjumentisAnimos audientium non tenuit tantum, sed percelluit, iuflammavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p272">1</a></li>
 <li>Anius rex idem hominum, Phoebique sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Apud ISLIPAM Ecclesiae Sacrarium et Rectoris Domum de integro extruxit,Ibidem Scholam erudiendis pauperum liberis instituit et dotavit. Literis et hic loci, et apud Ædem Christi promovendis, Ædificiis istius Collegii instaurandis, libras millenas in numeratis pecuniis, ter centenas circiter Annul reditus, ex Testamento reliquit. Pietatis erga Deum, benevolentiae erga homines Monumenta in aeternum mansura.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p276">1</a></li>
 <li>Augustus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianos ad leones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Concessimus Deo—quod ecclesia .Anglicana libera erit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Deo omnipotenti hac praesente charta donavimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deo sunt jura omnia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus debet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Discite Latine, nam unum ex vobis aliquando faciam Moschi Pan: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Erat ille humaniorum Literarum et primaevae Theologiae, cum paucis, sciens; In Scholasticorum interim Scriptis idem versatissimus,E quibus quod sanum est et succulentum expressit, Idque a rerum futilium disquisitione et Vocabulorum involucris liberatum,Luculenta oratione illustravit.Si quando vel in rerum, vel in hominum, vitia acerbius est invectus, Ne hoc aut partium studio, aut Naturae cuidam asperitati tribuatur, Eam quippe is de rebus omnibus sententiam aperte protulit, Quam ex maturo Animi sui Judicio amplexus est:Et cum esset Ipse suae Integritatis conscius,Quicquid in Vita turpe, quicquid in Religione fucatum fictumque viderat,Illud omne liberrima indignatione commotus profligavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p273">1</a></li>
 <li>Fortuna quae plurimum potest, cum in aliis rebus, tum praecipue in bello, in parvis momentis magnas rerum mutationes efficit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>H. S. I. Venerabilis Vir Richardus Gardiner, S. T. P. Ecclesiae hujus primum Alumnus, Dein Canonicus; Quo in munere, Cum diu se magna cum laude exercuisset, Majore eodem cessit: Fanaticorum furoribus, fortunis omnibus exutus Ut fidem quam Deo et Principi obligaverat, Illibatam retineret. Postliminio tandem restitutus, Eadem Coustantia qua ereptas spreverat opes, Contemnebat affluentes Munificentia siquidem perenni, Et Aquaeductus quem hic loci struxerat aemula, Ecclesiam hauc, Patriam suain Herefordiam, Cognates, Amicos, Pauperes Cumulatissime perfudit. Demum Meritis juxta atque annis plenus, Viridi senecta, sensibusque integris, Piam animam Deo reddidit; Decembr. xx. A. Salut. CIƆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p28">1</a></li>
 <li>His intentus Studiis, haec animo semper agitans,Hominum a consortio cum esset remotior, auxilio tamen non defuit.Quam enim benignum, quam misericordem in calamitosos animum gesserit,Largis Muneribus vivens moriensque testatus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p274">1</a></li>
 <li>In eodem cap. versus finem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p226.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In templo plusquam sacerdos. In republica plusquam rex. In sententia dicenda plusquam senator. In judicio plusquam jurisconsultus. In exercitu plusquam imperator. In acie plusquam miles. In adversis perferendis, injuriisque condonandis, plusquam vir. In publica libertate tuenda plusquam civis. In amicitia colenda plusquam amicus. In convictu plusquam familiaris. In venatione ferisque domandis, plusquam leo. In tota reliqua vita plusquam philosophus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p108">1</a></li>
 <li>Non negat Christum fugiendo, qui ideo fugit ne neget: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Obiit Jul. 8. An. Dom. MDCCXVI. Æt. lxxxii.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p277">1</a></li>
 <li>Oderit rixas et jurgia, praesertimque inter eruditos, ac turpe esse dicebat, viros indubitate doctos canina rabie famam vicissim suam rodere ac lacerare scriptis trucibus, tanquam vilissimos de plebe cerdones in angiportis sese luto ac stercore conspurcantes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p243.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Plus est in artifice quam in arte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui sine voluntate Domini consecrat, revera desecrat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ROBERTUS SOUTH, S. T. P. In Ecclesiam hanc Parochialem Inductus Anno 1678, Propriis Sumptibus hanc Cancellariam a Fundamentis Instauravit extruxitque Anno Domini 1680.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p204">1</a></li>
 <li>Religio sem per vicit, praesertim armata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacerdotem creavit, insignique eum veste, et curuli regia sella adornavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p43.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Semper apud Judaeos mos fuit, ut eosdem reges et sacerdotes haberent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Si afferatur, non repudianda; si absit, non magnopere desideranda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si negare sufficiat, quis erit nocens?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tum sacerdotibus creandis animum adjecit, quanquam ipse plurima sacra obibat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Upon the Pedestal: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p275">1</a></li>
 <li>Utinam hoc esset laborare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Video meliora proboque, deteriora : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Viro reverendo Roberto South, S. T. P. rectori ecclesiae de Islip, tabulam hanc, quae amplum et elegantem rectoriae mansum suis impensis constructum representat, D. D. White Kennet. Nos admiremur, imitentur posteri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p205.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad unguem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>aequilibrium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>animus in virtutem pronus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>apices rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>aqua vitae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p144.1">1</a></li>
 <li>arcana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p242.1">1</a></li>
 <li>arcana imperii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p28.5">1</a></li>
 <li>bruta fulmina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>brutum fulmen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p243.2">1</a></li>
 <li>caput mortuum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>centum viri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p99.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p100.1">2</a></li>
 <li>comitiola: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p142.1">1</a></li>
 <li>corruptio pessimi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>coryphaeus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cultus, res sacra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.9">1</a></li>
 <li>cum capellis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de novo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de omnibus fere controversiis publicis privatisque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.22">1</a></li>
 <li>equites Mariam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li>et dominari in concionibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ex officio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>facienti quod in se est, Deus nec debet, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>honestum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>honestum et turpe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>id quod debetur non est gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>illuminati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in profundo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>in thesi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in transitu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>infelix paupertas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>jucundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>jus divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>jus vitae et necis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.12">1</a></li>
 <li>magna moralia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>meum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>naturalis probitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nolenti non fit beneficium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>non debet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p35.4">1</a></li>
 <li>non obstante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-p62.1">2</a></li>
 <li>non persuadebis etiamsi persuaseris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p35.5">1</a></li>
 <li>non-obstante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia dixeris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>per fas et nefas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>perfectus in moralibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>praeses: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.5">1</a></li>
 <li>preludium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>premunire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>primum mobile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rasa tabula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p46.1">2</a></li>
 <li>religionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p28.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.4">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p37.10">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctum sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>scaraibaeus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum artem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p67.1">1</a></li>
 <li>suum cuique tribuere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tantum non rex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p113.1">1</a></li>
 <li>turpe et honestum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>usufructuarii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>utile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>verum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p28.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vexatio dat intellectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vicarius Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vicarius Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>volenti non fit injuria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p36.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="xviii.iv" next="xviii.vi" id="xviii.v">
  <h2 id="xviii.v-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="xviii.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Die rechte Stadt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p88.1">1</a></li>
 <li>der Dantzicher Werder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p84.1">1</a></li>
 <li>der Werder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p84.2">1</a></li>
 <li>thor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p70.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="xviii.v" next="toc" id="xviii.vi">
  <h2 id="xviii.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="xviii.vi-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_Ai">Ai</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_Aii">Aii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_Aiii">Aiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxv">xxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxvi">xxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxvii">xxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxviii">xxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxxix">xxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xl">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xli">xli</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlii">xlii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xliii">xliii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xliv">xliv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlv">xlv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlvi">xlvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlvii">xlvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlviii">xlviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xlix">xlix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_l">l</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_li">li</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lii">lii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_liii">liii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_liv">liv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lv">lv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lvi">lvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lvii">lvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lviii">lviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lix">lix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lx">lx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxi">lxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxii">lxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxiii">lxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxiv">lxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxv">lxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxvi">lxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxvii">lxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxviii">lxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxix">lxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxx">lxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxi">lxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxii">lxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxiii">lxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxiv">lxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxv">lxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxvi">lxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxvii">lxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxviii">lxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxix">lxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxx">lxxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxi">lxxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxii">lxxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxiii">lxxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxiv">lxxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxv">lxxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxvi">lxxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxvii">lxxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxviii">lxxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_lxxxix">lxxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xc">xc</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xci">xci</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcii">xcii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xciii">xciii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xciv">xciv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcv">xcv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcvi">xcvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcvii">xcvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcviii">xcviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xcix">xcix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_c">c</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_ci">ci</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cii">cii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_ciii">ciii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_civ">civ</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cv">cv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cvi">cvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cvii">cvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cviii">cviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cix">cix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cx">cx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxi">cxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxii">cxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxiii">cxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxiv">cxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxv">cxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxvi">cxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_cxvii">cxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_cxviii">cxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_cxix">cxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_cxx">cxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_cxxi">cxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_cxxii">cxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_cxxiii">cxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_cxxiv">cxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_cxxv">cxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxvi">cxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxvii">cxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxviii">cxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxix">cxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxx">cxxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxi">cxxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxii">cxxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxiii">cxxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxiv">cxxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxv">cxxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxvi">cxxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxvii">cxxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_cxxxviii">cxxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_30_1">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_265_1">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_463">463</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>





	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
